Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“My son, my time has come.”

“No, Father, please. Don’t say such things. You could still get better.”

“Oh, my darling boy...time comes for all of us eventually. I go willingly knowing that you are here to take my place. I am so very proud of you.”

“Father, please don’t go. I’m not ready, I can’t do this by myself. There is still so much more I could learn from you.”

A weathered hand shakingly reached up to stroke against a tear-soaked cheek, “I know you will do great things, my son.”

“Father,” he choked through a broken sob, and he clutched at the hand there as if holding tight enough would keep him from slipping away.

“I love you so very much, Atem.”

“I love you too, Father,” came the heartbroken reply as the hand he held went limp within his own. The man in the bed fell silent, his chest ceasing to rise again.

The new Pharaoh felt himself shatter, his world twisting around him into this new reality where his father was gone.

His shoulders quaked as he tried to calm his breathing, but he found himself choking on his own sorrow as he desperately held on to the last fading feeling of warmth in his father’s hand.

“Father, please come back. I need you. Please don’t leave me alone...”

Yami hated the night.

It was not because he was afraid of the dark, however, as most would assume declaring such things. That would have been silly, for most of his existence was made up of his affinity for and presence within shadows. Even the closest thing he had to a name in this time alluded to his ties to darkness. He even lived happily in Yugi’s shadow for years before he’d finally made his presence known, overjoyed to be the shadowed half of such a being of light.

No, his distaste for the night had little to do with the lack of sunlight. Instead, it had everything to do with how lonely the nights were.

With Yugi and all others asleep, Yami was left to his own devices for what felt like endless hours. Ever since being awoken with the completion of the puzzle, Yami had found various ways to keep himself entertained while confined to his spirit form. Be it wandering the endless tunnels and stairs within his soul room, or by watching fondly over the boy he’d come to inhabit. But since revealing himself, and thus beginning a more interactive relationship with Yugi, he’d opened himself up to a whole new world of existence. One filled with conversations, understanding, and comfort. Once he’d gotten a taste of that, he found it harder to go without. Even for relatively short periods of time. 

Yami would have loved to spend every hour with his aibou. Talking about nothing and everything. Just basking in the presence of another who knew him soul deep, and did not shrink away from Yami’s darker aspects.

But his partner was still young, and his growing body and stressful life required him to sleep at night when the world was at rest. Yugi needed it even more these last few weeks since what had happened with Dartz. Wherever his aibou had been while his soul was locked away, it had drained him as much as Yami had felt drained without his soul there keeping him warm. Keeping his heart lit up with its brilliance. Yugi tired easily, and slept deeply in the wake of that horrific time, and Yami wanted to make sure he had ample time to fully recover from the ordeal. 

So, if somewhat reluctantly, Yami would be dutiful to his aibou as the time grew late. He’d remind Yugi that he needed rest, and would gently coax him through his nighttime rituals before leading him to bed by his ghostly hand. Most of the time Yugi would protest around large yawns, saying that he wanted to stay up longer to finish their conversation, or complete that last level in the game, or beg for just one more round against Yami.

Yami would chuckle and remind him of the importance of sleep for his still growing body, and Yugi would finally relent.

And as Yugi’s eyes closed, that was when the loneliness would return with its crushing embrace.

The silence from Yugi as he slept had become even worse now that it reminded him too much of when his soul had been lost. Those nights he spent within the puzzle, he found himself frequently crossing the corridor between their soul rooms, peeking inside Yugi’s room to make sure he was still there. Sometimes even just sitting inside and soaking in the feeling of his aibou's soul all around him. Then on the nights when that was not enough, he’d find himself in his spirit form sitting close by to Yugi as he slept. Keeping his eyes firmly fixed on him as assurance that he was still there.

He found himself outside of the puzzle most nights now, needing that visual proof that Yugi was still there.

This night was no different. He knew without even trying that he would never be able to stay in the puzzle alone tonight, so he didn’t even bother going there as he watched Yugi blink himself into sleepy oblivion.  

Perhaps he was feeling more broody than usual tonight. Or maybe having had to stay hidden away most of the day while Yugi took his exams at school had made him more uncertain that usual. In any case, his usual perch at the desk did not feel close enough to offer any comfort. Weightless as always, he found an open spot on the bed by Yugi’s feet.

He’s right here. You can see him breathing. There is no danger here presently...he reminded himself as he stared down at the blue sheets covering his aibou’s small body. But in the microseconds between blinks, there was always some doubt that ate at him that he would be gone between one blink and the next.

The touch was muted, as it always was when in this form, but he reached out to place his hand over the little fist Yugi had made where he clutched at his blankets. There was an echo of warmth he felt, and he found unable to pull away.

It was an unreasonable fear he was harboring. He had made a most grievous mistake that had lost him Yugi before, but he had learned from it and would never allow it to happen again. But all the same, he found himself fearful of losing him. What was worse, he’d always had this fear. It had only just grown worse since Dartz had taken him.

Even when Yami was nothing but a shadow to Yugi, a spirit that silently clung to a blissfully ignorant boy, he’d feared anything befalling his little light. It was part of the reason that Yami’s first actions upon waking within the puzzle had been ferocious in his efforts to protect Yugi. That young boy seemed to be a magnet for all things harmful, and Yami was terrified that without his help, Yugi would be taken from him by others evil hands. Yugi was all that stood between Yami and the soul crushing loneliness of his dark confines within the puzzle. He could not stand the thought of losing that comfort.

Again.

Yami feared very little. But being alone seemed to terrify him.

Having their friends helped much with this. If it weren’t for them, he did not think he would have been able to find the strength to save Yugi’s soul. Let alone stop Dartz’s plans. Their presence had been incredible in their support...but they were not Yugi.

His heart, his soul was screaming in agony at every second until Yugi had been returned to him. He could not lose him again. He didn’t ever want to feel that emptiness again.

And yet...he knew that they were working towards fulfilling his destiny, whatever that was. And they both knew that it would likely mean they eventually would be parted. Yami should be excited, perhaps even desperate to reach this goal, to regain his memories and complete whatever tasks he had remaining. But instead...he found himself almost dreading it, even actively choosing to pace their progress.

Yami had eagerly agreed to pause in their progress in recovering his memories when Kaiba had invited them to the world tournament. It still remained a few months away, but Yami had been insistent on Yugi taking the time to attend school and prepare for it rather than seeking out more of his past. It was a tactical move on his part, one that Yugi had agreed to easily. It bought them more time together at the very least while Yami tried to think about what he truly wanted.

Like staying with Yugi.

His aibou had grown so much in the past years, into a young man that Yami was endlessly proud of and adored. He’d grown strong too, almost to the point that Yami was beginning to wonder if he even needed his protection anymore. Even if Yugi didn’t...Yami would still offer it all the same. He wanted to always look out for him.

As if hearing his thoughts of him, Yugi sighed in his sleep. Yami glanced up at his face and noted a small wrinkle forming between his brows. It could have been the beginnings of another nightmare. Yugi had been having many of those lately, and who could blame him after what he’d been put through. Well-practiced now after having done this many times before, Yami was already moving his ghostly hand up to stroke his fingers through Yugi’s hair. It took much effort to even manifest enough energy for Yugi to feel the touch, but it was worth it to see his face relax once more and the fist that was clenching the blanket loosen once more.

Even as Yugi seemed to calm completely, Yami did not stop. This was as much of a comfort for his aibou as it was for him.

What I want and what I am destined for seem to conflict and repel from one another. Like oil trying to be mixed with water, a fruitless effort and impossible mixture. But just the thought of being parted from you brings such a feeling of desolation within me, I almost feel suffocated by it. I always have, even upon waking for the very first time to the sound of your voice I knew I would do everything I could to keep hearing that voice. To stay with you and protect you. All before I knew fate had other plans for me.

It feels almost as if...it has always been this way. Like I’ve always been lonely, and my heart only knew comfort once it knew you.

But that is a ridiculous thought, because I have only known you in this time. In this place.

“I wish that things were different for us,” he whispered softly, not wanting to wake his sleeping partner beside him, “That we could have lived in the same time together. Known each other outside of all this, even if just for a moment, I would have loved that,” he said wistfully brushing Yugi’s bangs back from his head. Half of the strands fell right through his incorporeal fingers, his energy dipping too low to do much more. He frowned, but did not pull his hand back stubbornly, as if willing himself to feel more than his spirit form would allow.

Yugi shifted in his sleep, the blankets sliding off of one of his bare shoulders and exposing it to the chill of the room.

Yami willed himself to gather enough energy once more so that he could pull it back in place covering the bare skin, and then sat back to watch over Yugi for the remainder of his long, lonely night.

He’d just sit here and count the minutes until Yugi woke next.

Chapter Text

“You’d think that for all the time we spend at the museum, I’d be a little more confident in my answers for that history exam,” Yugi mused as he walked out of the school gates.

Hovering above his shoulder, Yami chuckled, “Perhaps we should venture past the Egyptian exhibits for once next time. I do believe there is more to history than just my homeland and duel monster origins,” he said, feeling a rush of pride when Yugi laughed, “Although, I will admit that any other history seems far less interesting. Or at least the way your teacher describes it.”

Yugi grimaced, “Yeah, he really does have a talent for taking the most exciting times in history and turning them into a lecture that melts your brain out of your ears so it can pool onto your desk in a puddle of boredom.”

“What a strangely graphic description, Aibou,” Yami laughed, “Perhaps you would do well to teach history in his place since you seem to have such a way of describing things. It may liven things up a bit.”

Yugi laughed, the sound musical to Yami’s ears, “I know Grandpa would be proud if I did, but I think we get enough history lessons as it is lately. Starting to feel like we know more about ancient Egypt than most ‘experts’. And maybe we should wait and see what my grade is before deciding I’m good enough to teach others.”

“All the more reason for you to teach it then. I know you would do splendidly. Besides, I am confident in your exam results even if you are not. You seemed uncertain about your fourth answer, but I believe you were correct.”

Yugi eyed him with a grin, “Reading over my shoulder while I was studying again?” he asked.

Yami shrugged, “I had nothing better to do. And I have several millennia of events to catch up on.”

Yugi stuck out his tongue, “Ugh, me too. If enough time passes I wonder if they’ll let us do the footnotes version of history cause by then there will just be way too much to learn in a single lifetime.”

“Hmm, perhaps. It makes me wonder if I had to learn of history to become Pharaoh,” Yami mused.

“Aw man, if you did you got it easy! You had thousands of years less to learn about. You probably didn’t even have to learn about all the countries that hadn’t been discovered yet. Your exams must have been a breeze. It must have been so easy for you back then,” Yugi groaned in envy.

Yami chuckled, playfully floating in front of Yugi so they could look at each other, “Yes, so very easy not having modern medicine, technology, and fast modes of transportation. I don’t know why anyone ever thought those were necessary.”

Yugi laughed again as they turned the corner onto an empty side street, mostly filled with empty residence homes while most were still at work at this hour. It looked like Yugi was choosing to take the long way home, and knowing his partner’s mind well enough at this point, he gleefully noted that it was because Yugi also wanted to take advantage of the time alone with him.

It wasn’t usual for them to walk back home entirely alone, but it had happened before a few times. Today they’d left school without company since Anzu would be off at her waitressing job, having picked up an extra shift to fill in for a sick coworker. Jounouchi and Honda would be staying late today to run laps as punishment for making bickering during gym class. Yugi had warned them, but it seemed trying to determine who was more of the ‘ladies man’ between the two of them was more important than listening to the coach telling them to move it. And Bakura had gone down a different street since he wanted to stop by the public library to borrow more of his beloved occult books.

It was a shame that they wouldn’t get to spend more time with their friends today, but Yami could not be sad knowing it meant that he would get to have Yugi’s full, undivided attention for a while at least. That is if Grandpa did not ask Yugi to help with the shop when they got home.

But at least for the walk back they could talk uninterrupted. Moments like this were something Yami had come to treasure. It was the smaller moments that he felt most alive, despite being nothing more than a mere spirit drifting at Yugi’s side. There was no immediate threat against the end of the world weighing on them, and consuming all the time they had to talk. Yugi’s face was open and carefree, his laughter light and his soul unburdened. It was not often they could just enjoy themselves.

Yes, these moments were his favorite.

He should have known it was too good to last.

The two of them whipped their heads around at the sound of tires screeching down the street behind them.

A van was barreling towards them at a breakneck speed, the windows tinted too dark to see who would be driving so recklessly.

“Yugi, move back,” Yami warned. They may have been on the sidewalk, but he didn’t want to risk Yugi getting hit if the van swerved. Yugi instantly obeyed, stepping back to press his back up against a fence behind him. There wasn’t anywhere else to go since they were surrounded by people’s private homes, and not stores they could step into. Something prickled at the back of Yami’s neck as he watched the van getting closer.

“Jeez, what the heck do you think that guy is late for, driving like that?” Yugi said, blinking widely as the tires screamed against the pavement. Yami was hoping that it would turn down a different street, but it kept heading straight towards the two of them. Uselessly, Yami held out his arm in front of Yugi to stand between him and the potential threat. There was nothing he could do while in his spirit form however, but all the same he felt like something was not right here.

“Yugi, I don’t like this,” he said warily, eyes glued to the van. As it got closer, he watched as a door opened at its side, and several masked men leaned out. Yami’s eyes widened and he sucked in a sharp gasp, “Aibou, run!” he shouted just as the van roared up beside them and the men dove out from inside.

Yugi let out a strangled yelp seeing the same thing, and his legs burst into action beneath him.

Their run was short lived, as Yugi’s legs could not outpace the men at their heels. Yami was forced to watch as Yugi was swarmed by several men in masks, unable to do anything as he watched them grab for his aibou. Jounouchi would have been proud to see that Yugi was not giving up without a fight though. He was screaming, biting and kicking as he tried to break free of their grasp, but it just wasn’t enough to fight off four grown men.

Yami looked around the street for anything, anyone who would see this and call for help, but it was as empty as when they’d first turned the corner. No one would hear Yugi’s cries, just as none would have heard Yami screaming out his name as one of the men hoisted him over their shoulder and tossed him into the open door of the van.

Pulled by the tug of the puzzle, and the tug in his heart, Yami followed after Yugi into the van.

No one paid him any mind, but how could they when the only one who could see him was Yugi? Yugi, who was currently being bound up by rope and had a piece of tape slapped over his mouth.

“We got him, Boss!” one man barked, standing up and banging his fist against the ceiling in what Yami assumed was some sort of signal.

“Does he have it?” a voice called back from the front seat.

The man looked down at Yugi once more, directly at his chest where the puzzle lay, before replying, “Yeah he’s got it."

He kicked at Yugi’s side when his partner tried to roll to sit up and stop him. Yugi’s cry was muffled by the tape, and when he fell back down, he did not attempt to get up again.

It looked like for all of his fighting back, Yugi was finally starting to tire as the men finished tying him up and let him drop to the floor of the van. Yami felt them begin to move, and heard the tires screeching once more as they left.

He fell to his knees at Yugi’s side, still unseen by everyone around them, “Yugi, let me take over!” Yami urged, but Yugi shook his head before replying across their bond.

“No! I don’t know what these guys want, and I don’t want you getting hurt if you don’t have to. There isn’t anything either of us can do right now anyway.”

“But I do not want you getting hurt either”, Yami thought desperately, but he knew that Yugi was right. Even if they were to switch, Yami would have no greater success escaping from the bonds tied around Yugi’s wrists and legs. He hated this. He hissed as he looked down at his hands, seeing the faint outline of the van’s floor through them. He was useless like this. This was no duel, and there were no rules to a game like this.

He knew that just looking at the weapons each of the men wore at their hips.

“What do you think they want?” Yugi asked him silently.

“I do not know. Perhaps we will learn more when we get to wherever they are taking us,” He hated how hopeless he felt, hated how he could do nothing to ease that fear in Yugi’s eyes. He sighed and met Yugi’s gaze, “I am so sorry, Aibou. I do not know how to save you from this...when I’m like this,” he said sadly, looking down at his transparent hand once more.

“It’s okay. Just stay with me, please?”  Yugi begged through their bond.

Oh, how desperately Yami wanted to pour all his energy into being able to touch him, comfort him somehow. To hold his hand, or brush his hair from where it had fallen in his eyes. But he knew it was wiser to conserve his strength until he could be certain what he could do outside of the puzzle could actually save Yugi from this situation.

Yami felt his heart lurch at the frightened look in his eyes, but nodded still, “I’m not going anywhere.”

This was not the first time that Yugi had been in a tight spot, and it also wasn’t even the first time he’d ever been kidnapped. But it was probably the scariest kidnapping he’d experienced so far.

These guys clearly meant business, seeing how they all had guns and were wearing masks. Not a single duel disk in sight. His own disk and deck were carefully stowed away in the backpack they’d pulled off of him and tossed in the corner of the van without much thought. It almost made him wonder if this actually didn’t have anything to do with the puzzle or their dueling title for once. He’d consider that refreshing almost, if it wasn’t for the absolute terror that came with not knowing what these guys actually wanted from him.

His only sense of comfort was in having Yami with him still. He didn’t like how worried the Pharaoh looked, but there really wasn’t much Yugi could do to make him feel better about all this. As far as scary situations went, this one may actually rank in their top five, maybe even top three, and that was saying something for them. Especially with the whole Dartz thing having only been a few weeks ago.

Yami looked visibly distraught, and wasn’t that enough to send a stab of frozen fear through Yugi’s spine. Yami had stared down death and soul sucking monsters without so much as a blink, and now he looked like he was about to be sick as he watched the men in the van move around them while still crouched down beside Yugi.

“Hey, it’s okay, Yami. We’ll find a way to get out of this. As long as we’re together, everything will be fine,” Yugi called to him.

It didn’t quite look like Yami believed him, but there was something soft in his eyes as he looked down at Yugi and met his gaze just as the van came to a stop under them.

“Are you sure this will work, brother?”

“Of course it will, you dare to doubt me?”

“Rhys, it’s not that, it just all seems a bit farfetched. Magical object with immense power...how can we be certain it’s all true?”

“Were you not paying attention to everything that happened around the world a few weeks ago? There is more at play in the world, little brother, and this kid seems to always be tied into it somehow. And I bet that thing around his neck is just what we need. Otherwise, why would Kaiba be so interested in him?”

“Boss may be right, Kanan. Just look at the readings that thing is giving off!”

“Will it be enough to power it?”

“I think so, just let me do some more tweaking before we try anything,” one man with glasses said before returning his attention to lines of code that could have been hieroglyphics for all he could read them as.

Yami kept his focus split between the men in the room, and his aibou sat in the middle of it. The van had stopped in the lower lot of what appeared to be a large building. Yugi had been taken up in an elevator and brought to a large, white room that was filled with strange computers and a dais in the middle of the room. Yugi had the ropes around his legs removed and he was sat down in a chair between two men acting as guards.

As of now, Yugi was still refusing to let Yami take front in this. And Yami had promised long ago to never do so without permission, even if he was coming to greatly regret that now as he was forced to watch Yugi be manhandled between the van and now this strange room.

Yami did his best to inspect everything in the room with his limited freedom, but found he could not make sense of any of it. From what he described to Yugi, he could not either. It reminded him of some of the technology that Kaiba seemed adept in however, and he wondered if their rival may have been better suited to aid Yugi right now.

At least no harm had come to Yugi at this point, and Yami had been careful to learn as much as he could about their captors as they worked, still unaware of Yami’s presence.

From what he had gathered, the ‘boss’ was a very large red haired man names Rhys. And his second in command was his younger brother, Kanan. The younger of the two brothers seemed less volatile from what he’d seen, but Rhys was clearly the one calling the shots. The eight other men in the room appeared to be in on whatever this kidnapping was about. Two of them were working at the large computer consoles, while the others were pacing menacingly around the room.

Kanan looked on from where he was observing everything with a shrewd look, eyeing the puzzle and Yugi with blatant skepticism.

“I don’t see how a kid’s jewelry is supposed to help us, Rhys,” he said after staring for far too long in Yami’s opinion, “We risk everything with taking someone as high profile as him. People will notice he’s missing, and if word gets out that we’re involved in any way, it will tank the company. We could lose everything on this gamble of yours.”

Rhys appeared to be losing his patience with his brother, his large hands curling into tight fists, as he stalked across the room. Yami trailed behind him when he saw his path was leading him to where Yugi was sitting. Anyone could hear him they would have heard his warning growl when he walked too close to his partner.

To Yugi’s credit, he met the intimidating man’s gaze head on and with his chin up. Most others would have shrunk under the intense look and the fear of the situation compounding everything. Yami stepped in beside Yugi, resting a transparent hand upon his shoulder in a silent show of support.

“You’ve always lacked vision, Kanan, just like our father and his father before that. That’s why I will be the one who takes this company to new heights. If I am to surpass Kaiba Corp with our own technology, we need enough money to invest in our work. We need a way to prove our theories are true, and then we need the money to market it. This solves both of those problems. With this...” he said, reaching out to hold the puzzle hanging at Yugi’s neck, “...we can achieve that.”

Yami felt the man’s fingers upon the shell of the puzzle, and recoiled mentally from the touch that did not come from his aibou.

As if sensing Yami’s revulsion, Yugi growled through the tape on his mouth, and jerked his body back to yank the puzzle out of the man’s grasp. Rhys’ eyes narrowed into something dangerous at Yugi’s reaction, and within the next blink he’d reached out to roughly yank it from Yugi’s neck.

Yugi began yelling something completely unintelligible through the tape, and tried to surge from his chair only to have two large, beefy hands close over his shoulders to push him back down as two of the guards loomed over him.

Yami watched as the puzzle was walked over to the men at the consoles, and handed over to them.

“Here’s your power source. Now make it work,” Rhys demanded.

Chapter Text

Anzu’s phone trilled the moment she stepped out of Burger World.

“Wow, that’s good timing,” she muttered as she dug around in her purse for her phone. Seeing the name of the game shop on the screen made her smile, wondering if Yugi wanted to ask her to bring a burger by again because he was stuck manning the game shop register.

She flipped it open and tucked it under her chin as he began to dig for her wallet next, thinking that she would probably bring him a milkshake too. Yami seemed to really like that strawberry one he’d tried last time, “Hey, Yugi. I just finished. You hungry or something?” she teased.

The smile faded quickly when the voice on the other end was not Yugi at all though.

“Anzu, I’m sorry to bother you, but I wanted to see if you had heard from Yugi since you left school.”

“Hi Grandpa, um no I haven’t. He said he was going home though,” she said, the contents of her purse forgotten now as something that felt like dread began to build up in her stomach. All of them were still raw from what happened a few weeks ago, and while she normally prided herself on being optimistic, it seemed she was still carrying some fear even now.

“I see. Can you try to find him for me? It’s been hours since he was supposed to come home and I’m getting worried.”

Well, Anzu was officially worried not too, but she didn’t let that show in her voice. The last thing Yugi would want would be to upset his grandpa, “Yeah, no problem. I bet he just got distracted by a new game at the arcade or something. I’ll call up Jou and Honda and we’ll track him down in no time.”

“Thank you, my dear. I really need to buy that boy a phone...” she heard him mutter before she hung up. She didn’t even wait to start walking as she moved her thumb to scroll for the next number in her phone. She was already breaking into a run by the time Jounouchi picked up on the other end.

“Not to be an alarmist or whatever, but count me in as fucking alarmed right now,” Jounouchi ranted as he paced back and forth in front of the others. Anzu had called almost every number in her phone by now, asking if anyone had seen Yuug, but no one had seen anything except him leaving school earlier.

Anzu sighed, dropping her phone into her lap as she ended the latest call. Bakura gently patted her shoulder, having joined the search after he’d been her first call after Jou. They’d already covered half the dang city at this point, but it looked like Yugi had disappeared into thin air. No one had seen him.

They all looked up as they heard a motor revved, and saw the flash of red as Honda’s bike turned the corner towards them. Jounouchi felt hope only for a second until he saw the back of the bike was noticeably empty still. He growled through clenched teeth.

Honda’s bike came to a screeching halt beside them and he quickly pulled off his helmet, “You guys find him yet?” he asked.

Jounouchi rolled his eyes, “Yeah, sure did. He’s right here, he just found some millennium item that works as an invisibility cloak,” he said, gesturing to the empty space beside him.

Honda blinked widely, “Wait, really?”

“No!” Jounouchi hollered, “We haven’t found a single hair, which is kind of impressive. Have you seen his hair? Kind of hard to miss.”

“We’ve pretty much run out of people to call too. I even went through every number for every arcade in the city and nothing. I’m about to start calling burger places next,” Anzu said wearily, slumping down and resting her chin in her hand.

Honda grimaced, “Do we call the police to report him missing then?”

Anzu clutched at her head as she shook it, “Oh, I don’t know! We have no real evidence that anything bad happened, and it’s only been a few hours. They’ll probably turn us away.”

She was probably right about that. Yugi really hadn’t been gone all that long, and he did sometimes get distracted by things easily enough. It wouldn’t totally be out of the question if he lost track of time. Plus, he had the Pharaoh with him all the time, and he was always looking out for their little guy. There wasn’t really anything for them to be freaking out over...and yet, Jounouchi was really freaked out all the same. It may have been weeks, but it still felt like yesterday that he and Honda had found Yami broken down on that cliff, with Yugi’s soul missing.

But what were the chances of that happening again? They were in Domino and as far as he’d seen on the news lately, there was nothing more interesting than usual going on here.

So why were they all still frantic like this? Like somehow, they just knew something was wrong?

Jounouchi clenched his fist and kicked at a pebble on the ground.

“Well, there is one person who we haven’t tried calling yet that may be able to help,” Ryou mused, tapping a finger to his chin thoughtfully.

Jounouchi turned to him, “What? Who!?”

Ryou blinked at him, “Well, Kaiba.”

Jounouchi’s first instinct was to reply with a ‘hell to the fucking no’, but he paused before he could voice it. If he’d learned anything in the last few years dueling with Yugi, it was that sometimes he really needed to stop and think about things. And Ryou could be right. Kaiba had all the money and resources that anyone could ever need, and then some on top of that.

Plus, he had a freaky obsession with Yugi and the Pharaoh that may at least force him to listen for a second before he hung up on them.

He sighed and held out his hand for Anzu’s phone, knowing that they had nothing to lose by trying.

Except maybe some dignity. But finding Yugi would be worth it if a phone call was all it took.

“So let me get this straight. You have managed to lose track of the most famous duelist in the world again? Have none of you ever considered putting a leash on him? He’s already wearing that stupid collar, it would be really simple.”

Jou scoffed, glaring daggers at the pink phone in hands and wishing Kaiba could see it, “Hey, watch it okay! No one was expecting him to disappear just walking home from school. Now can you help us or not?”

They all heard the snort over the line as they stood together, looking down at the phone Jounouchi was gripping in his hand between them.

“Do you really think that I’m so invested in Yugi and his supposed ‘pharaoh’ that I would waste time monitoring his location at all times?”

They all looked up at one another, blinking widely.

“Well, yeah?” Jounouchi replied with a shrug.

There was silence on the other end of the phone for a beat before they heard a soft sigh, “Give me a minute, I’ll pull up his duel disc locator,” came the reluctant said, “And I swear, if he’s off skipping rocks on the beach or something then I will never answer to any of your phone calls again. I am a very busy man.”

“Fair enough, and trust me. We would not call you unless we had no other choice,” Honda spat.

They all stood there watching the phone while listening to the sounds of keys clacking on the other end. It was probably just a few minutes, but to Jounouchi it felt like seasons had passed before they finally heard Kaiba’s sharp intake a breath and the sound of fists slamming upon the table.

“What the fuck is he doing with one of my main competitors? That traitor. I’m sending you his location now, but good luck reaching him before me and my men do. Yugi is about to regret getting out of bed this morning,” they heard him roar before the line clicked off. A second later Anzu’s phone pinged and the screen lit up with an address.

This was ten different kinds of weird, and getting progressively weirder with each passing hour.

Yugi still had very little idea of what was going on, and maybe not even that. From the deep frown that Yami wore, it seemed like he was in the same boat as far as understanding what was happening around them. All Yugi knew was that he was in some lab inside a corporate looking building, and that it kind of looked like they were trying to find a way to use his puzzle to power some sort of machine in the middle of the room.

And if he understood the techno-babble he was overhearing from the bad guys in the room, it sounded an awful lot like the machine was a time machine. And actual time-machine. One that they were hoping to use as a flagship technology to boost their company up, and one that they planned to use to steal ancient treasures to fund it all.

In a small effort for self-preservation (for Yami’s sake of course), Yugi refrained from rolling his eyes at the whole thing. Yeah, he was still scared out of his mind at being kidnapped, but really the whole situation was just too crazy for his sane mind to fully grasp.

Because this was insane, right?

Although the more he thought about it, maybe it wasn’t the craziest thing he’d come to accept in the last few years. Yugi had an ancient pharaoh living in a pendant on his neck after all and had seen Atlantis after having his soul stolen a few weeks ago. Not to mention all the other things they’d gone through before that. Magic. Virtual reality worlds. Different dimensions filled with real monsters. Really, was time travel out of the question?

These guys certainly didn’t seem to think so. A part of Yugi was starting to think that maybe they would succeed given how enthusiastic they’d become in the last hour alone as they looked at the readings on their computers. He felt a shiver run through him as he watched them poke and prod at the puzzle, grimacing on Yami’s behalf as they handled it.

That was Yami’s. How dare they touch it, let alone use it for whatever all this was. Yugi knew that having others handle the puzzle made the spirit uneasy. And if he was being completely honest, it upset Yugi too.

But for all his concern for Yami being upset at others handling the puzzle, the spirit seemed far more agitated that Yugi was still being held captive. He’d taken up angrily stalking a tight circle around Yugi, glaring at anyone who dared come close. It wasn’t very effective given that no one could see him, but Yugi felt better seeing him close. He longed to disappear into the puzzle with him, to hide in his soul room where Yami could touch and comfort him. But with the puzzle across the room, that wasn't easy. 

“How are you holding up, Aibou? Are you alright?” Yami asked through their bond, making Yugi startle and jerk in his chair.

The guards standing above him glanced down at him, but thankfully didn’t grab him again.

Yugi shifted his aching shoulders, wishing they’d untie his arms soon. He was starting to lose feeling in his fingers.

But he didn’t tell Yami that, knowing it would only agitate him more.

“I’m okay. Just a little nervous that they’re about to try something soon. The techie guys seem to think it's ready,” he replied, his brows beetling into a worried frown as the big guy, Rhys, seemed to grow happier with whatever they were seeing on the screens. Yugi did not think that him being happy was a good sign for them.

Yami hummed, scowling over at the men gathered at the console, “I believe you are right. When we are able again, will you finally permit me to take over so you may take a break? I do not like leaving you fronting in this situation.”

The two of them watched warily as one of the tech guys walked across the room with the puzzle, and placed it in the center of the large dais in the room. It was left there as the guy walked back to the console.

Yugi managed a small nod without alerting the guards, “No, I told you I can handle this for now. It’s bad enough that they’re messing with your puzzle. The last thing I want is to let them hurt you more.”

“You mean our puzzle. And while I appreciate your concern, I am fearful that they may hurt you in turn. Please, let me help. I can handle whatever they do.”

Yugi sighed and shook his head once more in a gentle refusal. He knew that this was driving Yami mad, but he just couldn’t do it. Yami was always sticking his neck out to keep Yugi safe, and it was about time Yugi did the same for him. And...he just couldn’t stand the thought of having to sit by and possibly watch Yami get hurt by these guys. He’d already been through so much in the last few weeks, and Yugi was worried about him. Was it even healthy for a spirit to be this stressed all the time? And Yugi’s heart hurt even thinking about anyone hurting him. These guys had guns. They were not like anyone else they’d encountered before. No duel was going to fix this.

Any further arguing between them was cut off abruptly as the machine in the center of the room sprung to life in a roar of machinery sounds, gears whirring, and the uncomfortably bright flash of lights.

All around them the room filled with the hum of vibrations that seemed to make his teeth ache in his jaw. The rest of the men in the room seemed equally bothered, but did not seem put off by it. Like this was what it was supposed to be like.

Yugi could see the maniacal gleam in Rhys’ eyes as the machine continued to power on, the sight of it making something turn sour in Yugi’s otherwise empty stomach.

And just as quickly as it started, suddenly it all fizzled out once more. The gears stilled, the sounds disappeared, and the lights dimmed.

Yugi nearly fell out of the chair as he sagged with relief.

“What the hell happened?” Rhys demanded in a furious roar.

The techie guys were once again frantically typing away at their keys.

“I don’t know, it should have been enough to power it on, Boss,” one stammered uneasily, “When it first came in the readings were off the charts. It’s almost like they’ve dimmed somehow.”

Yugi felt a lurch in his chest and looked over to where Yami stood beside him. Thankfully he didn’t look any worse for wear, and did not appear to have been affected by whatever had been done to the puzzle. His brow was raised quizzically, also unsure of what had happened.  

“Wait...the readings I took at first are different, it’s no longer giving off the energy it needs. I think...I think that thing seemed to lose most of its energy once we took it off the kid,” the one at the console replied fearfully under Rhys’ furious gaze.  

All eyes turned to Yugi.

Yami was screaming in rage before the hands even fell on him, but no one could hear his shouts besides Yugi. And the agony in his voice honestly hurt more than their rough hands grabbing at Yugi ever could.

Yugi was tossed to the ground beside the puzzle, and he instantly began to wildly thrash around as they tried to wrestle it back around his neck. As much as he missed the comforting weight of it around him, he did not want to give them what they were looking for.

It took five of them, including Rhys’ hulking body, to hold him down and get the chain wrapped around his neck once more. Out of the corner of his eye he could see Yami trying in vain to manifest his grip enough to pull them away, but it was like swatting away a butterfly’s touch for all the difference it made. The men didn’t even notice the ghostly pull at their clothing and arms.

Yugi bucked wildly as they pressed him down against the dais, and began to growl and thrash harder when he heard the sounds of the machine buzzing back to life under them. He felt the heat pulse from the puzzle as it was activated, and his eyes bugged out in fear when he met Yami’s terrified face.

Oh no, this was not good. Definitely not good!

“Sir, we are approaching their corporate location where we tracked Yugi Mutou’s duel disc to. How would you like to approach?”

Seto huffed, glaring down at the pitiful excuse for a building below them. It didn’t even have a landing pad for a helicopter on their roof.

“The street will have to do. I want teams on every floor. If anyone asks, I already have a warrant from the police to search the place for evidence of corporate espionage,” Seto said, holding up the documents in his hand.

Isono gaped, “Mister Kaiba, how did you get those already?”

Seto shrugged, “I’ve had them drafted for months after I found one of our employees stealing some of our technology and selling it to this other company. I was just biding my time to use it. Now is as good a time as any. I won’t have them stealing anything else of mine. Now, land the chopper in the street. I don’t care if we interrupt traffic. This is personal now.”

“Yes, sir!”

Yami did not know how to stop the machine, and he was unable to pull them off of his aibou.

He felt the burn of frustrated tears gathering in the corners of his eyes as he tried again in vain to pull their hands off of Yugi. But already the machine was powering on with an even greater roar than before. Whatever they’d done, it was working.

Yami pushed forward through the bodies, drifting until he was right beside Yugi.

“I don’t know how to stop it, Yugi. What should I do?” he begged his partner, but Yugi struggled to respond. His eyes were wild with his own mirroring fear.

“I don’t know,” he gasped out, not even having the wherewithal to respond through their bond rather than outloud. But none appeared to hear him over the machine pulsing to life under them.

Then everything shifted once more. Yami felt the drain on the puzzle as more magic than ever before was wrenched from it. Yugi screamed, feeling the same pull within him.

Something dark began to pool out from under Yugi, like black ink that oozed out around them. It wicked up into Yugi’s uniform, and stuck to his skin where it touched. The men holding down Yugi began to get nervous, looking around them uncertain as the ink pooled under all of them, soaking into them wherever they touched the dais. Only in this ghostly form, it did not touch Yami. It slid right by him like he didn’t exist.

And then it seemed like Yugi was melting into it, falling, disappearing. The men began to yell as the same happened to them, whatever this was pulling them down too. But Yami didn’t care about them. They weren’t his aibou, they weren’t his Yugi!

Yugi was falling!

“No!” Yami cried, and surged all his energy into his hand as he reached out to grab for his aibou as his body began to fall out of sight. Yami willed his fingers to become solid enough that he could feel the cold metal of the puzzle’s chain under the tips of his fingers as he tried to grab hold of whatever he could of Yugi. He forced those fingers to close over the first thing they could find, the chain around his neck. He gripped it with all the strength he could muster, groaning in effort as he tried to hold on.

He couldn’t let them take him! Not again, not ever again!

Something burst around them in a blinding bright array of color, and Yami could feel everything around them bending and twisting within the air. He felt something pulling at him, like a whirlpool opening up in front of him. He heard men yelling, and Yugi’s panicked cries mixed among the chaos. He felt the chain in his hand, and held it with everything he had, hoping that it would mean Yugi would remain on the other end of it, if he just held on.

He could feel his hand tremble, the touch of the chain fading in and out as he struggled to keep his grip. And then...something snapped.

At first, he thought it was the chain, but no, he still felt it in his hand. More sturdy and present somehow. He pried open his eyes, expecting to be blinded once more by the lights that had been bursting outwards...but they were gone. He blinked again.

Everything was gone. Everything that had been on that dais in the room was gone.

“Aibou!” he cried out into the emptiness before him. But he was gone.

He looked down at his hand. His...solid hand. In the tightly clenched fist, he held the intact chain with the puzzle glinting up at him still whole at attached. He turned his now trembling hand palm up, trying to process what he was seeing.

An empty dais.

And what he was feeling.

He was feeling a heart beating frantically in his chest.

And what he did not feel.

He did not feel...his aibou.

“No, no , no, no...no please. Not again. Where did you go? Where did you send him?” he screamed, turning on the remaining men in the room who stared at him in shock. They could see him now, and that alone terrified him more than anything else. They could see him, but he could not feel Yugi’s soul beside his own. He held the puzzle, but it was empty.

The men stared at him in their own shock, just as the doors to the room burst open and more men poured in with Seto Kaiba leading the way.

Chapter Text

It had taken four of his bodyguards to pull the 'other' Yugi from the building.

At least he assumed it was the other one and not just the normal Yugi fronting now based off of the nonsense this one was yelling about his 'aibou'. And that was assuming they were different people in the first place. He still wasn’t entirely sold on this, but found it easier to play along with Yugi’s little games lately than try to ignore them. At least him and his friends stopped talking to him as much when he just went with whatever they said. Small mercies. Seto was nothing if not a strategic person. If going along with their mind games made them leave him alone faster, then he'd gladly take advantage of that. 

The warrant he’d presented would only last so long, and they’d already passed their legal welcome after the fifth floor probably. Staying any longer would only make things worse for them if word of all this reached the public, and as it was, this was already difficult enough to explain away. He was supposed to be there to find evidence of corporate stealing, not to remove a teen throwing a tantrum. He risked over exposure now, possibly even a dreaded press conference.

And this was before Seto had gotten much of a chance to take in all he could about the room he’d found this Yugi screaming in, banging his fists into some raised paneling on the floor. Some of the technology he immediately recognized as similar to that of Kaiba Corp property, but it would be hard to prove in court. And even harder to collect evidence as they were quickly ushered from the room. Of course, he had a back up plan for that already in place, but he wasn’t about to tell anyone this within earshot of that simpering waste of carbon, Kanan and his men. At least he managed to grab Yugi’s backpack from the floor without anyone stopping him. He wasn’t about to leave a KC duel disc where these guys could get their hands on it.

Seto calmly exited the building, doing his best to ignore the distraught King of Games trying to wrestle his way out of Isono’s men’s grip and back up to that room.

Angrily, Seto punched the call-back button in his phone, hating that he had to do any of this at all, but he was not about to be stuck with whatever had broken the Pharoah once again.

It rang once before she picked up, but he cut her off before even bothering to hear her speak, “Come get him. He’s your problem now,” he bit out and hung up.

He heard the sound of struggling behind him and turned to see his men somehow still struggling to contain someone half their height and with all the bulk of a toothpick. Clearly, he was paying his guards too much if they were struggling this bad.

Yugi must have seen him standing there because he finally stopped his useless fighting and zeroed in on Seto instead, his sharp eyes narrowing into daggers as he glared at him, “Kaiba, I need to get back inside. I don’t know what happened, but they took Yugi, or they sent him somewhere. I don’t fully understand it, but you have to help me get him back, please. Surely you are familiar with the machines they had--”

“I don’t know what you are prattling on about, but whatever happened in there is your own fault. You should have known better than to go behind my back to make deals with my competitors. I don’t know what kind of nonsense deals they tried to sell you on, but—”

“There were no deals, Kaiba! They kidnapped Yugi off the street and dragged us here against our will. Then they used our puzzle to power that, that thing that took Yugi away,” Yami hissed through clenched teeth. His eyes were red rimmed, and resembled nothing of the composed duelist that Seto had come to begrudgingly respect.

There was something desperate in his eyes that made Seto pause, cocking his head to the side in consideration. He’d seen this broken look on his face before, just weeks ago now over a video call. Could...could it have really happened again? He still was trying to rationalize whatever had happened back on that island and had yet to come up with a reasonable explanation for everything.

But something felt off here. And going off of whatever this Yugi was babbling about, it had to do with the 'other' Yugi and that machine inside. He had to do more research first before jumping to any conclusions. If he asked Yugi and his friends he’d probably just hear a bunch of magical nonsense. Seto would get answers himself.

“We won’t be able to go back in that building anytime soon, Pharaoh. Yugi. Whoever you are today. I came to get you out of there and I did that, now go home and tell your little groupies to never call me again,” he said, shoving Yugi’s backpack into his arms. He was all but ready to get back on his chopper when he heard the sound of an engine revving, and the loud blond one rode in with the other noisy one on a bike.

The two of them slid in beside Seto, pulling off their helmets and grinning over at Yugi as he shook off the guards hold from his arms and ran up to them. All he could see of Yugi's was his back as he approached the two on the bike, and even from this distance he could see the tension taut in the lean frame.

He could just hear Yugi’s voice breaking over the beat of the chopper blades above his head. Seto watched Jounouchi’s face go from happy relief...and then the happy visage slipped the more the supposed Pharaoh spoke. And then it melted into anguish between one blink and the next, the same look mirrored on the teen beside him.

Something inside of Seto twisted as he watched Jounouchi scramble off the back of the bike to grab at the Pharaoh’s shoulders desperately, shaking him as if the other Yugi would fall out of him if he rattled him hard enough.

Seto found himself unable to watch anymore, and he turned quickly to get on his chopper. Watching Yugi’s friends fall apart would do nothing to help the situation. No. If he was going to do anything about this, he needed to get back to his own lab. Quickly.

If he was right about what he saw back there, then they would be in a race against time itself to put things right again.

Yugi did not know exactly what he expected to see after he woke up, but barren, endless dunes of sand were probably not one of the top contenders.

Feeling awful though, now that he had totally expected and was not surprised in the slightest when even his eyelids hurt as he blinked them open whenever it was that he woke again. Part of him didn’t even want to open his eyes at all. Not just because it hurt, but because the last thing he remembered seeing was Yami’s distraught face as Yugi was pulled away from him. Again.

When Yugi’s soul had been taken, it had almost been a mercy that he was mostly unaware of the time he was held by Dartz. He didn’t have enough awareness to agonize over how Yami must be feeling, or even be aware enough to worry about what would happen if Yami couldn’t save his soul and the world.

Now though, Yugi found himself all too aware of all of that. If his hands were free from their ties, he would have pressed his hand over his heart, because he swore he could feel it breaking as he thought of what Yami must be going through right now.

He knew without looking that the puzzle wasn’t around his neck. Not only was the comforting weight missing, but his heart and mind felt horrifically empty. Yami’s soul and thoughts were missing entirely, and Yugi nearly retched at the sense of loss. He panted through the nausea that overtook him as a rush of dizziness threatened to send him back into oblivion.

With a groan, he forced his body to turn on his side, just to relieve his arms from behind his back where they were being crushed under his own weight. He felt the crunch and grit of sand against his exposed skin, and along his face and hair. Grimacing, he tried to lick at his dried lips only to taste the salt of it crusted there too.

His vision spun as he tried to peer around himself more, only seeing sand and more sand around him. Where was he? He didn’t recognize any of this. Wasn’t he just in a lab somewhere? How far away from home was he this time? How far away was Yami? His stomach churned dangerously as it only compounded the deep sense of desolate loneliness that he felt knowing Yami wasn’t with him.

Yugi suddenly felt very small, and he curled in on himself as much as his bindings would allow.

Then he heard a groan behind him that made his heart begin to hammer in his chest. Yugi ignored the violent lurch in his stomach as he thrashed his body to turn around. He gasped in horror when he saw the men who had been holding him down all piled behind him, and slowly starting to rise to their feet.

The big one, Rhys...he looked livid as he caught sight of Yugi.

Rhys stumbled as he stood, but it seemed his rage steadied him as he tore through the sand over to Yugi who tried to scramble away, but with his hands still bound at his back Yugi didn’t even make it to his feet.

A fist the size of Yugi’s head closed over the fabric of his shirt and hauled Yugi up until his feet dangled above the sand and Yugi had no choice but to stare up into the snarled face.

“What did you do!? Where is the pendant?” he roared, his breath hot upon Yugi’s face. His toes curled inside of his sneakers.

Yugi’s mouth fell open, but no sound came out. If these guys didn’t know what happened, then Yugi sure as hell wouldn’t know either. He clenched his eyes shut as Rhys shook his violently, unhappy with Yugi’s lack of reply. But Yugi didn’t even know what to say, his voice was as frozen as the rest of him, going back to far too many memories of bullies holding him just like this.

Only this time...there would be no comforting shadow to come save him. Yugi was alone again.

Rhys growled and tossed Yugi to the sand where he hit the ground in a painful thud that knocked the air from his lungs.

Yami, I wish you were here. Even if you couldn’t do anything, I’d just want to know you’re close.

Through the pain in his chest, Yugi tried to take stock of himself as best he could. If he was really on his own in this he would have to think of some way to get away from these guys. Beyond getting away though, it was hard to build any further strategy than that because Yugi knew exactly what he had on his person...which was pretty much nothing but his clothes and usual jewelry. Everything important had been back in his backpack.

“Boss, you have any idea where we are?” one of the men asked, their voice just barely shaking with fear.

Rhys scowled as he turned around, peering into the distance, “If the machine was going to work correctly, it should have just taken us back several hundred years. But even I know that Japan didn’t look like this at any point. That kid must have messed with the pendant somehow and had us taken somewhere else. We could still be in the modern world for all I know.”

Modern world sounded promising to Yugi, but he wasn’t about to get his hopes up.

“Wait a minute, look over there. That better not be what I fucking think it is,” one of the men yelled, pointing off in distance over Yugi’s shoulder.  

It hurt to turn his head, but all his aches were quickly forgotten when he narrowed his eyes to see what the guy was pointing at, and a very distinct shape came into focus.

“That’s...that’s a pyramid!” Yugi gasped, blinking his eyes quickly as if maybe it would change into something else entirely. But it didn’t. There was no mistaking the shape, or the size of that thing. And besides some strange camping store in Las Vegas or those ones in the middle of a jungle, there shouldn’t have been anything else in the world it could have been. Which meant there was only one place in the world they could have been.

They were in Egypt.

Because of course they were.

Yugi groaned and let his head fall back in the sand. There was no way he’d be getting his math homework done tonight now.

“My Pharoah,” Mahad greeted with a low bow upon approaching him.

Atem bit back a sigh, knowing it was useless to get his old friend to stop bowing. If he didn’t stop the first hundred times Atem had asked him, then he certainly wasn’t going to do so this time. It was a waste of breath.

“You have returned early from scouting. What have you found?” Atem asked instead, gazing off ahead at the returning scouts on their horses. None appeared injured, so most likely nothing violent had occurred at the very least.

Mahad straightened his back, but still kept his head ducked low in the usual sign of respect that Atem had grown to hate. When was the last time anyone had looked him in the eye? He shook his head before he could think more on it. He knew exactly when the last time was. It happened the last time he’d heard his own name spoken as well.

“While we were looking for the thieves that have been raiding the tombs of your ancestors, I sensed a great disturbance somewhere nearby. Something that involved a great power erupted not far from here,” Mahad replied quickly.

Atem hummed thoughtfully, looking over his shoulder to where Isis was upon her own horse. They exchanged brief nods before Atem turned back to face Mahad’s bowed head.

“We sensed this disturbance too and were headed to inspect what could have happened. It felt like it occurred in the direction we were headed in anyway. I worry it may have something to do with the thieves we are hunting,” he said.

Isis’ horse was led closer to Atem’s, stopping a formal half step behind him.

“I have tried to catch sight of what it could have been, but the vision is murky. Whatever happened altered many forces around it to occur. It is strange though, the power I feel is familiar almost. Like a millennium item’s magic,” she said, touching at the gold necklace around her neck.

Atem frowned. All of the seven items were accounted for though. There was no way that anything of his Guardian’s would have caused such a careless disturbance. Something this powerful would almost certainly rouse the underworld monsters and lead to more chaos for the Pharaoh and Guardians to contain. So, what had happened?

“Whatever caused this was too powerful to ignore, and had likely already brought about danger to our homeland. We must make haste to find the cause before anything else is unleashed. Mahad,” Atem said, watching as his oldest friend stood at attention instantly, “Ready our soldiers and have all other ready for anything. We are going to find what did this now.”

“Yes, my Pharaoh,” came the mirrored replies from all around him, and they sprang into action.

And the Pharaoh was left alone on top of his horse, staring ahead at the barren sands and the pyramids in the distance.

His horse knickered lightly, stomping his feet impatiently under him.

Atem’s lips twitched into an unpracticed, fleeting grin, “Ah, Sabra. You are the only one who dares to be rude to me anymore. Bless you,” he cooed, reaching down to pat at his dappled flank fondly.

Sabra snorted loudly, making Atem chuckle. The sound felt foreign to his own lips and did not last long. Behind him he heard the sounds of the horses being packed up and mounted, soft murmurs of his people readying to leave once more.

Atem let his hand fall down to the pendant on his neck, stroking his fingers down the edges of it as he stared ahead. Isis had been correct, that power did feel strangely familiar. Even more so to Atem. This day had started as a hunt to stop tomb robbers from desecrating the final resting places of the pharaohs of old, but Atem had felt a shift in the wind and his realm that told of something more afoot.

He just did not know what.

What was waiting for him ahead?

Jounouchi felt raw by the time he was finally able to leave Yugi’s room, closing the door behind him as he left the passed out form of Pharoah inside asleep.

It felt like his entire being had been skinned with how much everything stung, like everything was an open wound sluggishly bleeding and irritated by every movement.

Woodenly, he made his way down the stairs and walked into the living room where everyone was still sitting. All with blank looks on their faces, and their red rimmed eyes looking off at nothing. So, no changes there since he took Yami up to bed.

Anzu was doing her best to comfort Gramps, but it was hard to find the bright side when a guy’s only grandson was missing without a trace. They’d been lucky that Gramps had pretty much been left none the wiser when Yugi’s soul had been stolen last time, he hadn’t even known anything had happened until they all came home and Yugi was able to tell him himself. No harm, no foul there cause Yugi was already safe by the time Gramps even knew what happened.

This time, not so much.

Jou still didn’t know how Yami managed to even break it to Gramps when it sounded like the Pharaoh was about to shatter the longer he spoke. Jounouchi had reached out to hold onto this shoulder at one point because he was worried the guy may actually fall apart if he wasn’t held together by something.

That something being Yugi probably.

He had thought the heartbreaking silence of the ride back to the shop had been hard.

It had nothing on how bad Yami sounded once they got the guy inside.

His normally strong and deep voice was thin and almost sounded like he’d swallowed glass as he told them all what happened. At least Grandpa managed to keep it together better than any of the rest of them did. Of course he looked devastated hearing Yugi was missing, but he remained calm, and honestly, they all really needed someone calm right now. This wasn’t supposed to happen again.

And definitely not so soon after it happened before. Shit, Jounouchi still was waking up most nights with nightmares of what they’d all been through.

Gramps had made them all tea, placing the mugs into their shaking hands, and told them how everything was going to be fine. They’d figure it out. Yugi was stronger than he looked. They’d get him back in no time. Basically telling them everything they wanted to believe and needed to hear, even if it all still hurt.

Yami looked awful though. It had only been a few hours, but by the look of him it looked like he hadn’t slept in a week with how haunted he looked.

It had taken a lot of tea and convincing from all of them to finally get him to agree that nothing was going to be fixed tonight, and Jounouchi was finally able to get him upstairs to get some rest. They were all gonna need their energy to start the hunt fresh tomorrow.

Even if none of them even had a fucking clue where to begin yet.

“It’s getting late, kids. You should all be getting home and getting some rest. We can come back together in the morning to decide what we will do next,” Grandpa announced, and gently coaxed them all up from where they sat.

Honda promised to take Anzu home, and Ryou offered to bring breakfast for everyone in the morning.

It didn’t take long to get them to walk out the door, even if they were all walking like their feet weighed an extra ten pounds a toe.

Jounouchi stood at the top of the stairs, watching his friends leave out the front door. He heard Gramps shuffling around with stuff behind him, keeping busy probably. He wondered if the old man would even be able to rest himself tonight.

“Won’t you be going too, Jounouchi?” he asked after the last clink of a mug was heard.

Jounouchi sighed and shook his head, “Actually, if it’s alright with you I’d like to stick around tonight. I got nothing important waiting for me at home, and I don’t feel right leaving you and Yami alone. He was beating himself up pretty bad, and I know this is killing him. I know Yugi would want me to look out for you two in any case.”

Grandpa’s eyes softened, “That is very kind of you, of course you may stay. I’ll finish cleaning up down here and bring out some blankets and pillows for the couch.”

“Thanks, Gramps. Hey, let me help you with those mugs.”

Yami listened to the sound of soft voices drifting up the stairs and the quiet thuds as dishes were being washed in the sink.

It sounded like Jounouchi was staying the night since he didn’t leave with the others.

It was a kind gesture, but it did little to ease the agony within himself.

The emptiness he hated had only grown worse as night approached, knowing that he wouldn’t have Yugi’s presence to soothe him through the worse part of every day. He wouldn’t have him upon waking either.

He was gone. His sweet little Hikari was gone.

Yami choked on another sob that broke through, and felt his shoulders begin to quake when he could do nothing to stop the emotions from pouring out of him. He bit at his lip hard, just to feel anything else besides the pain in his chest.

He did not feel like he had earned any rest this night, but he could feel the weight of his exhaustion pulling at his consciousness. It had been like this before as well, when he’d been left alone with Yugi’s body and the uncertainty of night approached. Yugi had always been in control of his body when it was time to sleep, and Yami had struggled to find enough peace when it was his turn to take care of it.

Yugi had spoken of his dreams and nightmares to Yami before, but it did not prepare the spirit for having to deal with those plaguing images when it had been his turn to rest.

He shivered under the blankets, fearing what torturous images his mind would see fit to show him when he finally fell asleep. Even now he could feel the pull of shadows in the back of his mind as sure as the body he possessed was pulled further into a troubled dose.

Shaking hands reached down to cradle the puzzle against him, like he’d seen Yugi do many times before in his sleep. It did not bring the same comfort to him now that it was empty of their souls, but he kept it tucked against his chest all the same. This puzzle had been the reason Yugi had been sent away...but that meant it was probably the only thing that could bring him back. This was his only link left to his aibou, and for that it was still precious.

He traced his fingers down the edges of gold, thinking of sparkling purple eyes and soft smiles as he tried to will his partner return to his mind. To use his light to chase back the shadows lurking within his own so that he may find at least some rest.

Perhaps for once his dreams would be kinder than his reality this night.

Chapter Text

Yugi’s legs trembled under him, threatening to give way long before they were even halfway across the dunes. The distance hadn’t seemed too far to his eyes, but they all had severely underestimated how hard it was to hike through deep sand like this. And that was without factoring in the smothering heat beating down on their backs.

All of them were still dressed in the clothes they’d been wearing before getting shot through time, or space, or whatever it took to get them here. For Yugi, that meant that he still had on several layers of clothes and full-length pants to contend with. It hadn’t even taken an hour of walking for the back of his shirt and jacket to become soaked through with sweat.

Rhys and his cronies were able to take off their outer layers, but still hadn’t untied Yugi’s bound hands so he was still stuck in his jacket.

Yugi looked up ahead, nearly weeping with relief when he saw the sun begin to dip closer to the horizon. That meant it would cool down quickly if what he remembered of nights in the dessert were like. He’s pretty sure Grandpa mentioned them getting pretty cold.

“Hey, keep up!” came a growl behind him, and Yugi felt a hard shove at his back that sent him flying down into the sand again.

Without his hands free to catch himself, he landed hard, scraping his chin against the coarse dirt and sand.

“It would be easier to keep up if you guys didn’t keep knocking me over,” Yugi snapped, but shut his mouth quickly when he saw Rhys stomp over, his face painted with fury once more.

“What’s the hold up here?” he demanded.

“The kid fell over again,” the man said, kicking at Yugi and digging his boot into the vulnerable ribs there. Yugi curled instinctively, but the toe of it still caught him hard making him yelp.

Rhys reached down and grabbed for the collar of Yugi’s shirt in his fist, pulling him up until his feet were dangling under him once more.

“You keep your feet under you or I will drag you along by your shoelaces. I want to reach that pyramid before nightfall. And there had better be help there,” Rhys spat in his face before dropping Yugi once more.

At least this time Yugi managed to land on his feet, even if he probably only managed it out of spite alone. He glared at Rhy’s back as he walked away, and then let his gaze drift up ahead.

They were getting closer to their goal at least, but there was something about the sight of the pyramid that was making acid build in his stomach, and make his chest feel tight.

Grandpa had shown him a lot of pictures of his adventures in Egypt, they had been some of Yugi’s favorite things to look at when he was a little kid always wanting to hear stories about treasure hunts. They had spent hours looking at those photos, to the point Yugi had all of them pretty much memorized.

The problem he was seeing now...was the pictures his grandfather had, and what he saw up ahead were very different.

In the photos, the pyramids were noticeably ancient. Crumbling in places, top golden tiers missing, aged and weathered by time and harsh dessert conditions over thousands of years...

This one though...it was old for sure. But not ancient.

“Come on, I’m sick of being out here,” Rhys called out over the tired group, waving them on.

Yugi was panting hard by the time they finally made it to the base of the pyramid. He fell to his knees in a heap, pulling in burning drags of oxygen into his lungs. The sun had just set in the distance, casting darkness over the sands, and Yugi basked in the cool breeze that followed in its wake.

As he opened his eyes, he was looking up at the pyramid. And there was nothing quite as astonishing as realizing just how big these things were up close. His grandpa had gushed over them before, trying to explain just how incredible these ancient wonders were, but no words could truly do justice to them in all their glory in person.

And now, standing at the base of this one...Yugi’s fears were confirmed. This was in way too good of condition to have been anywhere near as old as the ones in Grandpa’s photos.

“I don’t see anyone around, Boss.”

Rhys growled again, “Well, don’t just stand there Shane. Take Malone and walk the perimeter. Don’t come back until you spot something. Aren’t these things supposed to be near a city? Go look for it or any light in the distance!”

Yugi rolled his eyes, “They still haven’t figured it out yet. These guys were really smart enough to build a time machine, but don’t even realize they overshot their destination by two continents and several thousand years?” he grumbled to himself, huffing and trying to find a comfortable way to sit. He could barely even feel his arms at this point, and could only guess just how much his shoulders were going to hurt once he finally got out of these ropes. The skin of his wrists was rubbed raw and stinging from all the sweat that had seeped into the burns where the rope had cut through. He grit his teeth and tried to bear it as best he could.

“Wait, Boss!” the skinny one called Shane hissed suddenly, crouching low and frantically waving at them to silence.

Rhys dropped to his knee beside him, a beefy hand falling to the holster at his hip, “What is it?”

“I see some people moving around the corner. A whole bunch of them, but they’ve got torches and looks like they’re trying to break into this thing.”

Tomb robbers, Yugi thought with a sharp gasp. No one from this time would dare to enter a tomb once it had been sealed, unless they were trying to take some of the treasures within. Oh, this was not good. For them, or for the robbers. He didn’t think the robbers would take kindly to anyone catching them in the act, and he didn’t think these guys would like being attacked with swords and spears.

But...then Yugi realized that with the sudden appearance of the robbers...no eyes were on him. Rhys and his men were all ahead crouched low as they watched what was happening to the tomb. And no one was left watching Yugi. This was as good of a chance as he’d get.

Yugi stumbled onto his tired legs, hating how much they shook under him, but found his feet out of sheer willpower. He didn’t have time to waste, not if he wanted to avoid getting caught up in whatever the heck this mess was going to be like, and if he wanted to finally get away from these creeps.

“My Pharaoh, I see the pyramid up ahead. We’re almost there.”

Atem could plainly see that for himself, but he nodded all the same to the soldier in thanks. He felt a curl of adrenaline begin to curl through his body in anticipation of what may lay ahead now. They’d all sensed the disturbance occurring from this area, and the only thing of note nearby was one of the pyramids of a pharaoh Atem was not entirely familiar with. Their rein had been short, but boasted of many riches from trade during their time. It would have been a prime choice for thieves to go after, but Atem was still uncertain that what caused the disturbance could have come from anything as unassuming as tomb robbers.

In any case, be it thieves or dangerous magic users, it was his duty to see any threat to the old pharoah’s resting place and his homeland quelled.

“Pharoah, may I humbly suggest that you shroud yourself now? It would be unwise to let anyone recognize you even from afar,” Seth said, one formal half step behind him on his own horse.

Atem hated that his cousin was right in that it was risky to leave his unique profile exposed to be recognized, almost as much as he hated that his own cousin also refused to call him anything besides his title now. It was a wise suggestion, but Atem waited several steps more before making any move to obey. He didn’t want to give Seth too much satisfaction after all. Seeing how his cousin refused to play all games with Atem now, he had not been able to put Seth in his place as much as he liked. Atem had to make do with more petty games of his own making just to get even a crumb of entertainment these days. 

Eventually though, Atem did reach back to pull the hood of his cloak up over his hair and crown. He’d go along with his Guardian’s suggestions as long as it meant that they still permitted him to leave the palace in times like this. It had to be a careful balance of knowing when Atem pushed their limits too far, and he in turn risked them confining him and his duties to where he could not bring danger upon himself. It was already stifling to exist in the palace as it was. He would not survive it if he couldn’t even venture outside of the city walls from time to time.

He carefully arranged his cloak to fall behind his shoulders with the hood still carefully lifted in place, freeing his arms to reach for his sword in one hand, while the other arm that held his diadhank was left free and clear to use. He wanted to be ready for anything.

“Douse the torches,” he ordered, and despite his words being spoken softly, they could have been shouted for how quickly all obeyed. Almost immediately their party was left in absolute darkness.

The stars were just beginning to flicker to life above them, giving them just enough light to make out the hulking shadow of the tomb ahead. Atem frowned when something else appeared to flicker up ahead.

His soldiers began to murmur as they noticed it too.

Torchlight at the base of the pyramid. Thieves. Their souls would be punished for this travesty against the kings of old!

Atem kicked his horse into a gallop and heard all others do the same around him. The shape of the pyramid in the distance became larger as they surged forward, and soon they saw much more than just thieves at the base.

Atem’s eyes widened with shock as he watched flashes of light erupt out of strange metal items several oddly dressed men were holding. And as if by magic, the thieves that they were pointed at fell at their feet. It looked as if Atem and his party had stumbled upon two different groups already in the midst of a battle, but there was no good reason for anyone beyond Atem’s group to be among the tombs. Did two different party of thieves attempt the same tomb on the same night?

Or was something else happening, something to do with the angry pulse of magic they’d all felt earlier?

In any case, he did not think that anyone up ahead was innocently present here.

He bared his teeth as he pushed Sabra to run faster, but suddenly his horse reared back with a shrieking whinny. Atem almost slid from his back, only just barely managing to keep his tight grip upon the reins and saddle. As he tried to get Sabra to calm under him, he only barely caught sight of a small, huddled form in the sand below his stomping hooves.

“Easy, Sabra. Easy!” he shouted over the din of his soldiers rushing past him. Up ahead he heard the clashing of swords overpower the sound of sharp bangs that rattled through the night air. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Mahad yank his own steed to a halt, clearly noticing his Pharaoh had dropped behind from the charge.

Atem waved him off, “I am fine. Go, that’s an order!” he hollered and saw Mahad reluctantly turn back to the chase. At first, he’d hoped that Mahad had given Atem enough credit to be allowed to remain behind alone and take care of himself, but then he heard another horse pull up beside him and saw Isis’s concerned frown at his side.

“My Pharaoh, are you alright?” she asked breathlessly.

Atem scowled, “I am fine, Sabra just became spooked by something,” he growled. It wasn’t like Sabra to be spooked by anything though, and it drew Atem’s gaze back down to the dark bundle he’d briefly caught sight of before.

It at first appeared to be a child curled in a tight ball in the sand, but it was too dark to make out much besides the size and shape of them. Atem noticed that their arms were held strangely at their back, and hissed when he noticed the bindings upon slender wrists as the reason.

A prisoner of some sort? Atem did not have time to ponder over it, not with his men fighting on without him.

He turned to the Guardian beside him, “Isis, see to them, and make sure they don’t get away. I want to question them later. For now, I must join the others,” he said and was galloping away before she could voice any protest. While she was no warrior, Atem did not fear that the small form huddled in the sand would prove dangerous to Isis. Certainly not bound as they were in any case.

Atem charged into the fray with a war cry. He searched among the bodies already upon the ground, and then at the thieves still fighting with his soldiers, but he saw none of the strangely dressed men among the living or the dead.

He growled and thrust out with his sword when one foolish thief tried to come for him. He’d finish this first and then send men to look for the others later.

Atem waved off half his uninjured men to head out into the night to try and find the strange men from before once they finished the battle.

Wearily he trudged over to where Mahad and Seth were overseeing the dead and wounded. They both looked up at him as he approached before politely dropping their gazes once more. Several torches had been lit once more, lighting up the line of bodies to inspect.

“How many souls were lost?” Atem asked as he eyed the bodies laid out, he pulled his hood down and let his hair fan out freely once more.

“None of our own men this night, my Pharaoh. Some of our own were wounded, but Isis should be able to see to their recovery. All bodies belong to that of the tomb robbers. They will be loaded onto the wagons for burial away from the pharaoh's tomb,” Seth reported dutifully.

Atem hummed thoughtfully as he looked them over. As he’d noticed before, none were of the oddly dressed ones from before. Looking more carefully, he took note of the death blows of several of the robbers who were dead before Atem’s men even arrived. He frowned, “I have not seen wounds like this before. At least not without arrows being removed first.”

Mahad nodded, “Very observant, my Pharaoh. We had taken note of those as well. I don’t ever remember seeing such wounds before either.”

“Upon our approach I had seen several men dressed in a most peculiar manner already in a fight with these thieves. They held small metal objects in their hands that I believe were the cause of these wounds. If it was magic, it was not of any kind I’ve seen before,” Atem said, crouching low to inspect closer. Usually when magic was used to attack, it left behind burns. These wounds appeared more physical and deeper than that.

“Whatever they used, it was certainly effective. The soldiers we have sent after the wielders will need to be very careful,” Mahad muttered to himself. 

“If it was magic they were wielding to kill these thieves, then I would suspect they were the source of the disturbance we felt earlier. They must be found,” Atem said, pushing himself back to his feet.

“Yes, Pharaoh,” came the quick replies.

At his back, Atem heard the sound of a horse approaching once more. He did not turn to look since none of his soldiers appeared alarmed by the person approaching. It must have been Isis. Atem stroked at his chin in thought, wondering if the young one he’d left with Isis would be able to shed some light on all of this.

It wasn’t like they could interrogate the bodies after all.

He heard Isis’s raised voice ring out asking someone to wait, followed by the thud of someone jumping off a horse.

Atem was about to turn around when he heard an unfamiliar voice call out, shocking him with how it struck his ears. It sounded young and so desperately hopeful, it tugged at something within him even if he didn’t know what was being said. The words did not make sense, but he could hear the emotion in them all the same. 

Fast and light footsteps could be heard racing up to them.

“Yami! Yami!” came the happy cries, followed by more words that he could not place or decipher. Yami was the only one that seemed to stick out, and Atem did not know what that word meant, and his curiosity had him turning around just in time for something to slam into him, arms circling around his waist. All around him he heard horrified gasps and several swords drawn out from their sheaths.

Atem stared down at a shock of familiar looking locks from an angle he’d never seen himself before. The shock was almost enough to distract him from the fact that this was the first time any had dared to touch him in what felt like an eternity. His skin tingled from it, the sensation so forgotten and startling that his immediate impulse was to pull away from it.

But whatever it was that was attached to him, it held tightly enough that drawing a breath was difficult. It appeared Isis had already freed him from his bindings.

He gulped down his mounting anxiety and confusion, looking down once more into the strange, sandy tangle of hair under his chin. Then it tilted back, and a face was suddenly revealed. Soft, sweet, and startlingly pale, with eyes that put the amethysts in the royal treasury to shame.

Those large eyes shined with such joy as they looked up at Atem...until suddenly something seemed to cloud over the young one’s face, and the happiness fell into shocked dismay.

“Yami?” the word was spoken again, this time timidly rather than with the same hopeful joy from before.

Atem frowned down at him.

“I don’t know what that means,” he said, and while he had meant it to be comforting, his words appeared to be anything but that. The young one recoiled back as if burned. Atem did not know why this frightened him so much, and he tried to reach out to him once more. He did not know if it was because of the questions he wanted to ask, or because he already missed the touch from before, but he found himself frowning as the boy slowly stepped back from him. His mouth was gaped open in horror.

“Are you alright?” Atem asked, but the young one did not respond. Tears began to form in his large, expressive eyes.

Chapter Text

Yugi hissed and tried to pull away from the sharp sting, but her grip was stronger than anyone would have guessed from such delicate hands and she held him firmly in place.

She said something quick and commanding in tone, but the words were lost upon Yugi’s ears. Still though, he knew what scolding sounded like, and he forced himself to sit still while she finished treating his wrists.

It was a shame that Ancient Egyptian was not a language he could have taken as a class in school. It would have come in handy right about now. As he watched her work, he started getting a little nervous about whatever the oily stuff was that she was rubbing into the raw rope burns, since he’d heard about some pretty strange medicinal treatments in his history class, but it wasn’t like he could ask her what it was anyway. He couldn't really ask her anything.

Yugi sighed and shyly looked up into her face.

She looked alarmingly like Ishizu. Like an exact copy. The only difference that Yugi could tell was her being unable to understand anything Yugi said...and that there was no spark of recognition in her eyes when she looked at him. So, she probably hadn’t traveled through time with him too. He figured that out pretty quick.

At least this version of her seemed kind here as well. Even after he’d apparently pissed everyone off somehow before, bad enough they had drawn swords on him, she’d pulled him away from their anger and had taken him aside to begin treating his wounds. Yugi still didn’t know exactly what he’d done wrong, but they hadn’t let him anywhere near that guy in the crown again after hugging him.

And had that other guy looked a lot like Kaiba? And Yugi was pretty dang sure the face of the third guy looked spookily familiar too.

He grimaced and almost pulled away as she rubbed at one particularly tender cut and she immediately gentled her touch even more. At least his ankles weren’t so bad since he hadn’t been bound there very long. She’d only put some salve on them and left them alone from there. His wrists looked pretty nasty by comparison though, and Yugi had winced at almost every touch.

Yugi dared a quick glance over his shoulder where he heard men speaking. It was still dark out but the torches kept things lit just enough that he could make out an unmistakable profile up ahead. Or at least Yugi had thought it was an unmistakable profile. His heart throbbed painfully remembering that it wasn’t Yami standing over there as he’d so foolishly hoped it would be. It was stupid of him to get his hopes up that high, but he had just been so desperate to see him...to be near him. To feel safe again. In his desperation it had barely even registered that the person he had run up to was clearly a solid, living being. Sure it had been dark out, but Yugi should have known the moment he latched on to a warm body that something wasn’t right.

It wasn’t until he’d looked up trying to see the face he missed most that he realized something was very different.

This face was sharper, the eyes different in color and lined deeply with kohl, and he stood taller than Yugi remembered. The bare length of his arms carried more muscle too, and he felt the strength in his core where his arms were wrapped. Yugi took in his skin that was a deep shade of cinnamon that made his unique (and yet familiar) hair stand out even more than Yugi could have ever imagined.

This...this was not his Other Me, he had thought as he heard his own heart shatter in his chest. But then he had looked down between them where something was digging into his stomach and he caught sight of the puzzle around this person’s neck. But that meant--

This was not Yami. But...Yugi was starting to realize that maybe...it was. He was in the past, and they all knew that Yami had once been Pharaoh at some point. He’d been alive once. And it was looking like maybe...Yugi had somehow found him. This should have sent a thrill through Yugi, but instead he only felt nerves and sorrow.

There was no recognition as that version of him looked down at Yugi, a frown etched on his face. There was no flicker of warmth when Yugi called for his Yami. Nothing. Not having him recognize Yugi hurt more than it ever should. And even worse than that, if this was really the past, that meant that this version of Yami would die at some point. It pained him so much to see Yami looking so alive right now, solid and breathing, and know that it wouldn’t last.

Yugi sniffed hard, using his un-trapped hand to rub furiously at his eyes as if he could erase the memory from his mind.

I miss you so much, Yami. I hope you are doing better than me wherever you are.

Yugi felt his eyes burn once again and his throat tighten in despair. The women across from him made some sympathetic tutting noise, probably thinking that she had pressed too hard against Yugi’s shredded skin, and patted the top of his hand gently in apology. After allowing Yugi a moment to collect himself again, she began to wrap linen around each wrist and tied it in place before finally letting go of him.

Well, if they were bothering to treat his minor wounds, that meant they most likely weren’t going to kill him immediately. It would have been a waste of their time and resources. As much as Yugi wanted to take comfort in that, he still found himself struggling to contain his fear and sorrow. Wrists wrapped, Yugi allowed himself to curl up in on himself, hugging his legs to his chest. He was about to bury his face away from where anyone could see him cry when she began to speak again.

He blinked away his tears as he watched her.  

“Isis...” he looked up at her as she spoke again, putting emphasis on the word again, “Isis,” she urged, pointing to herself.

Yugi blinked, catching on and nodded, “Isis?” he said, pointing back at her.

Something eased inside of him as she smiled at him gently, “Nim, Isis.”

Okay, he could do names. Names were a good start. Hesitantly he pointed to himself, “Yugi.”

She seemed delighted by this, clapping her hands between them as she began to speak again rapidly in her language. Yugi found himself ignoring the words completely, only focusing on her shifting expression and the emotions in her voice as a way to follow what was being said.

Honestly, he still wasn’t getting much back from it. Just that she probably wasn’t going to kill him, and that he was supposed to do something with the bandages on his wrists. Or was it that he wasn’t supposed to do something with the bandages...

Yugi sighed again, but Isis didn’t give him another chance to curl back up and hide. She tugged at his arm and led him along, dragging him through the sand. He didn’t even bother trying to voice any protest. It wasn’t like anyone would understand him anyway.

It was taking monumental effort on his part to remain focused on their current task. His gaze kept wandering into the distance where he saw Isis handling their new ‘companion’. He hesitated to call him their prisoner since the bindings paired with the young one trying to run away spoke volumes to him not being party to the men desecrating the temple.

However, the strange and woefully improper desert clothing did tie him to the men who had escaped, so he was not completely out of suspicion at this point.

It was just difficult for Atem to see a face such as his and assume there was anything evil hidden in such a bright feeling soul. The pendent upon his chest had pulsed happily when it had come in contact with the boy as well, like it was greeting someone familiar. Not dangerous.

Not to mention the remarkable likeness the two of them shared to what Atem had assumed was a unique marker to himself. Already he had heard the men whispering among themselves over the same thing.

The young one was a mystery indeed.

“Our men have been unable to find where that group has run off too, my Pharoah. We will still have some of our medjay on the watch for anyone fitting their description in the hopes we may find them and question them,” Seth reported readily as Atem half listened.

“And still no sign of what could have caused the magical disturbance?” he asked as calmly as he could. In truth he wanted nothing more than to rub at his tired eyes and sit for a moment, but he could not allow himself to appear weak in front of his men. And this night was likely far from over. Magic use of that magnitude would almost certainly awaken something nasty for them to deal with. Atem just hoped that they could reach whatever emerged and destroy it before it ran rampant through the nearby villages.

Mahad stepped forward, regret already plain upon his face, “No, my Pharoah. There were no traces of magic upon the dead we inspected.”

Atem nodded, glancing over his shoulder once more and frowning when he didn’t immediately spot Isis and the young one. He turned back to the others, “Has anyone checked the boy for traces?”

“Isis was going to do so while treating his wounds, your highness,” Seth replied quickly.

“Wounds? I did not see our soldiers harm him when they pulled him away. Was he injured badly?” Atem asked urgently. If the others were confused at why he cared they did not show it in their faces, but even Atem was surprised at his own question. He supposed they could attribute his concern in being that the young one was their only living witness to what happened here. But Atem knew it wasn’t just that. The boy was intriguing, none could deny that.

“Minor from what little I saw, due to the bindings upon him. Isis did not appear alarmed as she removed him from your guards. His clothing covered most of him, but I did not see any large stains indicating anything dire,” Seth said with a shrug.  

That was good, he would not perish too soon. Perhaps there was hope that they could learn something from the boy still. Although, this would likely prove very difficult presently, seeing how none of them even knew what language he had been speaking. There was some hope that maybe one of the scholars or translators back at the palace would be able to understand him, but they did not have time to venture back there when the threat out here was so immediate. It was only a matter of time before something came of this mess.

“Good. He is our only lead right now. I want everyone to be on their guard to make sure he remains with us, unharmed until we are done questioning him,” Atem ordered, and watched them all nod instantly, “This means harm from our own men as well. Their delayed reaction in removing him from me was unwarranted and overly rough.”

Seth and Mahad dropped to their knees, heads bowed low before he even finished speaking. Atem had to bite his tongue not to scold them for doing so when there was no call for it. He knew it was proper respect, but it made him feel like a tyrant for even giving them a small correction.

“We must apologize most profusely, merciful pharaoh. We did not realize he had intended to touch you when he jumped off the horse, and the men should have stopped him before he even had a chance to touch you. Do...do you wish to have him punished for his insolence?” Seth asked, not even daring to lift his gaze up from the sand.  

Atem’s mouth fell open, “What? No! Of course not, you know I do not care about such things, Seth. Why would you even suggest it?”

“I do not personally advise it, but it is the way of pharaohs of the past. The boy needs to know what is acceptable, my Pharaoh. And the guards need to know their failure in keeping your body safe from possible attacks. The boy’s actions may have been innocent, but it may not be so in any other circumstance. It is our sworn duty to protect you, Pharoah. We do not take this duty lightly.”

Atem scoffed, waving them both up from the sand impatiently, “Well, I am Pharaoh now and I will not see him harmed for mistaking me for another. He’s clearly been through enough and...I was not offended by his actions. No punishment necessary. To him or to the guards.”

The two finally stood back up and Atem forced himself to show nothing but calm indifference once more. He did not know why he was so rattled this night. In the long months since he had taken his father’s place, he’d been so careful to contain all his emotions within, just as he’d been taught. And as much as he hated the changes he’d seen in his friends once the crown had been laid upon his head, he had forced himself to accept them all the same. Even if he hated how it changed everything between them.

Even now, Seth and Mahad stood but a single step away from him, but it felt like they could have been miles away for how it made his heart call out, begging for a taste of the closeness they once all shared.

Mahad crossed his arms over his chest, his staff resting in the crook of his arm, “He is a strange boy, is he not? He shares features with you, your highness, even though he does not share our language. I find it quite odd.”

Seth snorted indelicately, “I find it very suspicious.”

“I find it rather adorable,” Isis interrupted, and they all turned to see her approaching their group. A flash of large purple eyes was seen peering out from behind her before ducking behind her robes just as quick.

She laughed daintily behind her hand as she peered behind her to where their little guest had disappeared. “I have brought Yugi with me,” she announced to them as she stopped a few paces away.

Mahad cocked his head to the side, “What is a ‘yugi’?”

She chuckled and side stepped away from the huddled form behind her, “He is Yugi. I was able to learn his name and he has learned mine. I’ve treated his wounds, which were all thankfully minor. Besides that, I have not been able to determine much. Any attempts to read his futures have been blocked from me. That being said, the boy is practically humming with the remnants of magic upon him.”

Seth crossed his arms over his chest, glaring down at the boy before them, “Like I said, suspicious.”

The boy gaped as his large eyes darted between the three men. There was something akin to wonder in his eyes as he gazed up at their faces.

Atem looked over at the boy, taking him in under the torchlight in more detail than he’d been able to before. Under the feet of Sabra’s panicked rearing, and then in the short seconds before the guards pulled them away, he had not gotten a very good look at him. And now he was feeling like his first impressions had been somewhat misleading.

There was still no doubt that the one before him was young, but not quite a boy, and not quite full-grown man yet either. He was likely around the same age, or younger than Atem if he were to guess. It was his large, rounded eyes that gave him an air of youth, and softened his sharpening features. His somewhat limited height did not help deter the error in marking his age either. Not that Atem could cast any stones about such things.

‘Yugi’ as it was, looked slightly panicked as Isis stepped away from him, but he did not cower as Atem would have assumed he would. He did not know if this was because Yugi did not truly understand who stood before him, or if there was something of a stronger mettle within the boy that was not apparent on first, or even second and third glance.

Atem stepped closer to him, waving off Mahad and Seth’s instant protests with his hand, and looked Yugi over closer. The clothing was even more odd up close. While it was common to drape fabric over the skin while traveling through the barrens to avoid sun-sickness, it was never supposed to be thick like this. There were also odd fixtures along the unique draping and cut of it. Shifting aside one layer of fabric this his hand, Atem could see there were more reasonably cut clothes underneath the overlayers, but they also seemed too thick for the climate here. Atem’s eyes then caught sight of leather bindings around the boy’s neck, frowning at the implications of such a thing in his kingdom.

What stood out the most, he supposed, were the more physical attributes of Yugi. The pale skin of a foreigner, although not to this degree that Atem had ever seen before. It almost appeared as if the child had never even stepped in the sun before. And while his hair was not unfamiliar to Atem, he was still startled to see another carry it as he did.

Unable to contain his curiosity, he reached out to rub his fingers over the smooth fabric of Yugi’s blue overlayer. He frowned at how perfect the weave appeared. It seemed such a high quality that surely it must have only belonged to one rich or powerful in whatever nation Yugi hailed from. But if Yugi was once highborn, then why the collar?

His expressive eyes followed his every move, even daring to meet Atem’s gaze a few times as he continued his inspection.

Atem’s gaze eventually fell on the bandages that peeked out from under the sleeves of Yugi’s clothes. With them covered so heavily, he could not see how bad they had been. He pointed to the bandages, making sure Yugi met his gaze, “Your wounds, do they hurt?” Atem asked.

Yugi blinked those wide eyes up at him rapidly, his face contorting into confusion as his head cocked to the side to further emphasize his lack of understanding. Yugi did attempt to reply, but it came out in a rush of indecipherable words that made Atem’s head spin trying to keep up. As Yugi finished talking, he blushed and ducked his head, hiding his bandaged wrists behind his back out of sight.

Well, that was a useless inquiry.

Knowing he’d be unable to ask about the magical disturbance, Atem decided to try something different. He reached down to his pendant, wakening it with his touch, while keeping his eye on Yugi as he did so.

There was a brief look that passed over his face, one that if Atem didn’t know better he would have said it was one of recognition, perhaps even longing. Yugi’s gaze stayed upon it as Atem held it up between them and closed his eyes.

He let the magic of the pendant guide him as he sought to get a read on this ‘Yugi’ who stood before him. He felt himself frown though at the odd feedback he was getting however. The pendant was reacting to Yugi strangely, not reacting as if he were a threat, or trying to give Atem a warning...it just seemed to resonate with him. Atem had not felt this before from his pendant. But Isis was right, Yugi reeked of magic upon him. But Atem could not discern why or how that came to be.

But he sensed nothing dangerous.  

Eventually, Atem pulled away with a huff, hands on his hips as he frowned down at the young one, who just stared back up at him. No hesitation meeting a Pharaoh’s eyes so boldly. Yugi was a mystery indeed. A puzzle that was taunting him to solve, but being unable to speak to him certainly complicated things. How utterly vexing.

“He is of no immediate danger to us,” he announced firmly, raising his voice just enough to carry over the soldiers observing from afar. Hopefully they wouldn’t go attacking the young one again, Atem hoped. He suppressed a sigh and continued, “If we cannot understand him and he can’t understand us, then we must move on to try to stay ahead of what may come of all of this. Mahad, does your ring indicate a path we should follow?”

They had gotten nothing but vague directions since the first disturbance, but Atem knew how quickly that could change.

His mage lifted his item and they watched as the golden tassels lifted at once, pointing north of their position.

About damn time, Atem thought to himself. At last, they had a direction.

“Everyone mount your horses and be ready for anything,” Seth called out to their soldiers.

Atem turned to walk over to Isis, glancing down at Yugi who was watching his every move with rapt attention. The constant gaze upon him after months of none even looking him in the eyes should have been unnerving, and yet Atem found that he was hardly bothered by it. It felt stiff and unpracticed on his lips, but Atem managed to curl the edges of his mouth up into what he hoped was some semblance of a smile. Yugi startled at it, but quickly enough a small and shy grin was returned.

Atem cleared his throat, and turned back to Isis, “I would have Yugi ride with you again. The two of you will not weigh down your horse, and I want to be sure he is in good, and gentle hands. I still wish to bring him back to the palace where we may find an interpreter to ask a few questions.”

Isis bowed low, “Of course, my Pharaoh,” she replied quickly, and then beckoned Yugi over with her hand outstretched.

Yugi stared at her hand for a moment before hesitantly taking hold of it, as if he was already afraid of what may happen if he touched someone thanks to the guard’s overzealous reaction from before. His still shoulders loosened when his hand slid into hers and no swords were held at his neck though, and Isis was able to coax him back over to her horse.

Sabra was brought over to him and Atem quickly mounted his own horse. There were still several hours left before the sun would rise once more, but already the Pharaoh felt like he had been awake for a fortnight at least. Ever part of him felt weighted down with exhaustion, but their duty out here was far from over.

Atem clicked his tongue to get Sabra turning towards the north horizon. He supposed even as tired as he was now, he would not have felt much better rested back at the palace anyway. The nights there were also as long as these, and by far more lonely.

At least he was distracted out here. And even better, he had a new mystery to puzzle over in the form of a strange young man with eyes like amethysts, and a gaze that did not waver from him.

He felt a small thrill rise within him, something awakening in the presented challenge.

Chapter Text

Yami awoke with a jolt, gasping for air.

His mind appeared to have decided that once had not been enough when it came to witnessing Yugi sucked into that black void, and had replayed it again in his fitful dreams that night. He could not get the sound of Yugi’s frightened cries out of his head even in sleep it seemed, and even upon waking he swore he could still hear the echoes of it now as he sat up in Yugi’s bed.

Glancing at the clock on the desk beside him, he noted that it was very early still. Earlier than Yugi would ever willingly rise. But Yami had no reason or desire to laze around in bed. Not when every moment he lay here was a moment lost bringing Yugi back. It had already been too long.

As cold as he felt, he still tossed the blankets aside from where Jounouchi had draped them over him the night before. He didn’t want that warmth if it didn’t come from his aibou. The cold air of the morning worked to wake him up quicker at least.

His feet found the floor and he mechanically began to move through the motions that he’d seen Yugi do for years now. Perhaps he was a bit clumsier in some of the actions, having mostly only even seen his aibou do them as Yami had watched, but nothing was broken by the end of it and he did not cause any damage to the body he possessed. He’d count it as a victory.

While he did not know what would come of the day ahead, he still dressed as they would have if they were heading into a duel. Their own version of heading into battle. If he didn’t think about it too hard, it was comforting to wear the clothes that they shared at their most challenging times.

The only thing he didn’t think he could do from Yugi’s usual morning ritual was...stop and look at himself in the mirror before leaving the bedroom. He just couldn’t do it. He didn’t want to see himself within Yugi’s body like this. It would hurt too much. As much as he wanted to see Yugi's face...he didn't want to see it with his own gaze reflected in those eyes. 

Yami kept his vision averted as he left the room and walked down the stairs.

Jounouchi was there on the couch, sitting up and groggily rubbing at his hair as he tried to tame it into something more presentable. He looked like he hadn’t gotten any sleep. Then Yami hear the sounds of clinking and footsteps in the kitchen, and knew that Grandpa had probably also been unable to sleep in. If he even had slept at all.

The guilt was suffocating, and were he a lesser man, he would have turned to retreat back up the stairs to hide.

“Hey, Pharoah. You doing okay?” Jounouchi asked around a wide yawn.

No, he absolutely was not doing okay. But, he still remembered Yugi’s many lectures on rhetorical questions and politely casual inquiries meant as greetings, not actual requests for his status. Jounouchi was likely aware he was not okay, and wanted to check on his immediate well-being.

“I am well and ready to start looking for Yugi,” he replied firmly.

Jounouchi nodded, his face serious as he rubbed the exhaustion from his eyes, “Yeah, me too. No idea where to start though.”

“You both will start with food in your stomachs and with a plan in place,” Grandpa announced from the doorway, suddenly appearing with a tray in hand, and a scolding look already in place on his face, “I won’t have you two running around the city on fumes and without knowing where you’re going. I’ll not have anyone else snatched up under our noses.”

He placed the tray down on the coffee table. Steam wafted up from several mugs full of tea, and there was a large plate of pastries and fruits piled up beside it. It was not the usual breakfast that Grandpa usually favored, but Yami could appreciate that it was one that didn’t require much preparation. It meant they wouldn’t have to wait for anything to cook.

Jounouchi was the first the reach forward, grabbing one item with an obscene amount of icing dripping off of it. Yami felt a pang within him knowing that Yugi would have probably gone for something equally as sweet where he here.

Grandpa sat on the chair heavily, only having grabbed some toast and his tea. Yami chanced a glance at the elder Mouto, taking stock of how he looked. He swallowed hard against the lump that formed in his throat seeing that Grandpa looked like he had aged a decade in the last night. There was no missing the dark marks under his eyes, nor the deep sorrow that seemed to sap the energy out of the previously very lively man.

All because his only grandchild was missing.

Yami’s stomach churned dangerously.

“Pharaoh,” he heard Grandpa call to him gently. Yami hesitantly met his eyes that reminded him so much of Yugi’s, “I know you don’t feel like it right now, but you must eat something. You’ll feel better once you do. And you need to take care of yourself. It’s what he would want.”

He did not need to clarify who it was that would want this, because they both knew who would care if Yami ate or not. Because Yugi’s heart was bigger than his small body should have been able to contain.

Yami sighed and reached for the next most horrific looking pastry on the plate in second only to what Jounouchi had picked out. It would not have been his own first choice, but it wasn’t like Yugi was here to pick it out as he would have. Robotically, he began to eat it while trying not to grimace at the overly sweet icing.

“So now that we’re eating, can we start planning now?” Jounouchi asked impatiently.

Yami forced himself to swallow quickly, nodding eagerly with him, “Yes, please. I do not want to waste any time.”

Sugoroku sighed, putting aside his own half eaten toast to cradle the mug in his hands instead, “I suppose we can. I must admit that I was unable to sleep much last night and had some time to think over a few things. I had some questions that maybe you’d be able to answer, Pharaoh.”

Yami happily put aside the pastry, “Of course. I’ll answer anything I can.”

“Well, you had said that you believed that what they were trying to do with your puzzle was use it to power a time machine?” he asked.

Yami nodded, “Yes, and when it appeared the puzzle wasn’t enough on its own, they put it back on Yugi and only then were they able to get the power they needed.”

Sugoroku nodded, “I see. So, if that’s the case, then can we actually assume that my grandson...was sent back in time?” he asked.

Jounouchi groaned and rubbed at his temples, “Let’s file that sentence under the category of ‘things I never thought I’d hear said in a sane conversation’. We really get into some weird stuff.”

Yami offered Jounouchi a sympathetic shoulder pat before replying, “It is possible. From what I saw it appeared that the machine worked in sending Yugi and several of the men...somewhere. At least they were not there once it was done.”

Sugoroku nodded along, “Well, that’s not as bad as it could be. Those men planned to use the machine to steal treasures and promote new technology. Surely they would have had something in place to allow them to travel back to the present. It would be stupid of them to not have thought of that before testing it out.”

It was a hopeful thought, but Yami felt something itch at the back of his neck. Some instinct telling him that not everything had gone to plan. Kanan and the men who were left behind did not act like they had just witnessed a successful test run of their technology. They looked like they just saw a ghost.

“Is there a way to know where they ended up? Or...I can’t believe I’m gonna actually say this...but when they ended up?” Jounouchi asked.

Yami scowled and shook his head, gripping his own cup of tea too tightly, “I could not say. The contents of the computer screens were confusing to myself and Yugi. Even the technical terms they spoke of were beyond our understanding. I am sorry that I cannot offer more information than this,” he said, and heard his own voice waver and his hands began to shake, “And I am sorry that this has happened at all. I had promised to never let Yugi be taken from us again, and...and—" he ducked his head low and grabbed at his hair.

Grandpa sighed and took a slow sip of his tea, “It is alright, my boy. No one blames you for this. Not us, and not Yugi.”

Yami’s head shot up, “Of course I am to blame. It’s my puzzle and my presence within it that bring danger to Yugi and all of you. He would not have been taken if it weren’t for the puzzle.”

“Hey, take it easy. Yugi adores you and treasures that puzzle more than anything. He wouldn’t give you or it up for the world. Literally. He’s stuck around through fires, soul stealing freaks, other spirits with serious revenge issues, all to keep you and the puzzle safe. And I bet he wishes you and that thing were with him right now,” Jounouchi said, and pointed to the puzzle that still hung around Yami’s neck.

It had never felt so empty before, and yet it also felt heavier than ever. Choking me as it hung around my neck.  

He lay is hand upon it, stroking the edges of it while thinking about what Jounouchi had said.

And then something clicked into place. A realization that made his heart plummet and the half-eaten pastry churn uneasily within him.

“The puzzle was supposed to go with Yugi,” he said with a deadened voice, startling the other two men in the room, “They had kept it on the dais when they were powering on the machine. They had intended it to stay with them when they traveled. The only reason it’s here at all is because I tried to grab for Yugi, but grabbed the puzzle instead,” as he continued to speak his voice raised in volume, the horror of what it meant sinking in like ice in his veins, “What if they were supposed to have it with them to return? I may have taken their only means of coming back!”

Yami fell to his knees in a heap, curling in on himself and ignoring the gentle hands that tried to calm him. There would be no easing the agony he felt right now though. Yugi was gone, and it was his fault.

Atem was grateful for the cover of darkness as they continued on their hunt. It allowed him more freedom to indulge in his unseemly fascination with their new travel companion. As Pharaoh, he was expected to appear calm, cool, and even aloof at all times. Even among his own soldiers and advisors. His father had counseled him for years on how a king’s calm would feed into his people’s. And keeping his emotions in check at all times was as strategic as it was necessary when so many eyes were upon him at all times. It was protection for himself, as much as it was expected of someone of his status. Even something as seemingly innocent as curiosity was something that could be used against him if he was not careful.

But there was something about Yugi that seemed to have thwarted all of Atem’s carefully erected walls and tactical indifference.

Perhaps it is because he is by far the most intriguing puzzle I’ve ever encountered. I have always had a weakness for such things, and this little mystery has completely enraptured my attention like the old strategy games my father and I used to favor.

He tried to keep this as the reason that his gaze kept being drawn to wherever Yugi drifted among their traveling party. That, and trying to maybe discern something else about him that they would not manage to learn without being able to speak to one another. Atem found himself hungry for clues about Yugi. Anything to sate his starving curiosity.

There were many things to learn from others just by observing them. Atem had learned this lesson very early in life, and liked to think he was very adept at reading others as if they were scrolls left open.

Yugi was a mystery indeed, but Atem found that for all they didn’t know about him, Yugi apparently was making no efforts to conceal himself from them.

Even now his head was swiveling in all directions, taking in everything around them with open eyed (and open mouthed) wonder. Atem had already caught him staring for long stretches of time at Seth, Mahad, Isis, and in particular himself. He paid little mind to the others of their party except to glance at their weapons or clothing. But something about Atem and his advisors seemed to have drawn Yugi’s expressive eyes more than anything else.

It was also apparent just from a few stolen glances that Yugi was not used to traveling on horseback. He sat stiffly upon Isis’ horse, rather than moving along with the beast, and would surely end up very sore from this later. He’d also been timidly reaching out in longer, braver moments to stroke at the horse’s flank or mane before peeking up at Isis as if waiting to be scolded. Thankfully, she appeared to indulge his curiosity and showed him how to pat a horse correctly without distracting or annoying it.

But if Yugi was not from these lands, based off of his clothing and appearance, then how would he have traveled if not upon horses?

Atem found himself impatient to find a translator for whatever language Yugi spoke, just so that he may actually get satisfying answers to all the questions he had.

The first hour of travel was silent as Yugi spent his time observing everything his eyes fell upon, while also seemingly trying to stay out of trouble. The guards placing swords at his throat had obviously startled him, and Atem found himself bothered that they’d been so rough to begin with.

After another hour however, with no further incident, Yugi seemed to become more comfortable. Perhaps he had decided that they weren’t about to kill him. Or more likely, Isis had started to attempt to communicate more with him. That’s what their whispering sounded like to his own ears anyway.

Eavesdropping on their hushed conversations was difficult, even out here in the empty sands. But even the gentlest of breezes mixed with the sounds of hooves upon the sand seemed to drown out the words from Atem’s hearing.

Maybe he was just desperate for conversation himself. It seemed all he talked about with anyone lately were tasks, his duties, and dire needs of the kingdom. It was almost tantalizing to think of having a conversation, even a one sided one, with their little mystery.

Apparently, it was too tantalizing for Atem to resist for long.

He gently pulled on Sabra’s reins to drift him closer to where Isis was pointing up at the stars above them. As he got closer, he could just make out her reciting the constellations out for him as Yugi stared upwards, following the point of her finger.

“Is he understanding anything of what you are saying?” Atem asked curiously as he fell in line beside her.

She ducked her head politely in greeting, and kept her gaze lowered as she spoke, “Most likely not, my Pharaoh. However, he seems to calm when he is spoken to gently. He was getting upset earlier. I wanted to offer some comfort, although I do not know why he was so distraught to begin with,” she said with a sympathetic sigh.

Yugi was moving his head back and forth, as if trying to follow their conversation. There was a pinch between his brow as he no doubt struggled to understand any of it.

“Upset how? Is he still fearful of the soldiers?” Atem asked, now carefully watching Yugi’s expressions since he was close enough to.

Isis shrugged, still keeping her eyes downcast politely, “I am uncertain, Pharoah. If I were to guess, I would say that today’s events have caught him off guard. We do not know why he was bound as he was, nor do we know why he was trying to run away from those attempting to steal from the tomb. He appears easy to distract at the very least, and seems very eager to learn what he can. Although it is hard to explain anything without knowing what he asks. He asked for names earlier I believe. But only of Seth and Mahad.”

“Seth. Mahad,” Yugi parroted almost instantly, perking up and pointing over to the two men up at the front of the party.

Isis nodded indulging him, “Yes, that’s right Yugi,” she said with a small smile before turning her attention back to Atem, “I think we have also gotten as far as ‘yes’ and ‘no’—”

“Yes! No!” Yugi chirped, nodding and shaking his head accordingly. Atem found himself impressed that he was picking up words so quickly.

Isis smiled indulgently at him before continuing , “It may be easier to teach him a few more words once we stop, although I doubt he’ll be able to learn enough for us to have any meaningful interrogation, my Pharoah.”

“We will do what we can when time permits. Let’s not give him any reason to fear us. It’ll be easier to learn from him if he isn’t fearing for his life every time he looks at one of us,” as he said this he met Yugi’s large eyes that blinked up at him without hesitation. It was almost startling to have someone meet his gaze so brazenly after several months of seeing nothing but the tops of people’s bowed heads, but he did not find himself annoyed by it. Perhaps he even felt a little relieved to finally have eye contact after so long going without. A small moment shared between humans. Sometimes Atem needed that reminder. 

Atem was still watching Yugi as she spoke, and saw the slight shift in his expression from open curiosity and into mild annoyance as his head swiveled back and forth trying to keep up with what was being said. It was apparent to Atem that Yugi was even less thrilled about their lack of shared language, and was starting to feel left out.

Yugi pouted through a frown that still seemed soft upon a face like his, and Atem felt amused by it.

“Yugi,” he said, catching his attention instantly. Those eyes snapped right back to where they met his own, the frown and pout instantly disappearing. Atem twitched his lips into that unpracticed smile once more, trying to put him at ease, “Yugi is safe. Friends,” Atem said, gesturing widely to the group around them and forcing his smile to broaden.

Yugi blinked up at him, head cocking to one side, “F-friends?”

Atem nodded, chuckling at his sweetly confused face, "Yes, friends," he pointed between himself and Yugi, and then Isis and Yugi, smiling broadly each time. 

Yugi seemed to catch on, nodding hesitantly but returning the smile, 'Friends. Tomodachi!"

“Friends. Very good,” he said and then Atem had a thought. He glanced over to the wagon that was carrying the bodies of the thieves with a grimace, and pointed to them, making Yugi follow the gesture until he noticed it too.

“Friends?” Atem asked, careful to make it sound like a question, “Yugi’s friends?” he gestured back and forth between the wagon and Yugi.

Yugi followed the gesture and listened to the words, wrinkling up his nose as he tried to puzzle out what was being said. After only a few seconds, Yugi seemed to understand as his eyes widened and his mouth formed a little ‘o’.

Yugi looked back at him and shook his head, “No. No fr-friends,” he stumbled over the new words, but at least it seemed he remembered what he’d learned from Isis so far.

Atem nodded, pleased that Yugi wasn’t just captured from the group of thieves. It would at least explain why the thieves and those strange men were fighting however. In that case...

Next Atem pointed off in the direction they’d just come from, then to Yugi, and then reached forward to flick at the strange clothes Yugi still wore, “Yugi’s friends?”

This one took a little bit longer for Yugi to understand, but when he seemed to catch on that Atem was asking about the men that had gotten away, his reaction was immediate and lively.

Yugi recoiled and promptly stuck out his tongue in a disgusted face, “Iie, Tomodachi de wa ari masen,” he all but hissed back at him. It startled both Atem and Isis, not expecting such a venomous reaction from one with such a sweet face.

Yugi’s face was still scrunched up in anger as he drew in what may have been a calming breath and thought over his next words, saying them slowly and carefully as he met Atem’s gaze head on once more, “Iie, tomodachi. No friends, Yugi.”

Atem blinked and held up a hand in peace to calm him, “Iie...tomo...dachi,” he repeated, his tongue clumsily tripping over the words, but as he spoke them the frown eased from Yugi’s face once more. Atem sighed, relieved and forced another smile onto his face, “Not friends then. That’s good. We’ll do what we can to make sure you aren’t captured by them again.”

His cheeks were beginning to hurt as he tried to keep the friendly look on his face. It felt like more effort than raising his sword. When was the last time he had smiled this much?

Atem didn’t know if Yugi truly understood the word, but he seemed to relax at least seeing Atem continue to smile at him. It was a start at least. Atem moved to pull his arm back to his side, but Yugi gasped in awe at what he saw sitting upon his forearm. He pointed at it while eagerly wiggling in the saddle.

“Are wa nanideshou?” Yugi said, pointing to Atem’s arm where the golden wings glinted in the light of the moon. The inflection of his voice paired with his wide-eyed curiosity made it obvious what he was asking.

He had been asking what it was.

Atem moved his arm to hold it out between them, “Dia Dhank,” he said, pointing at it so there would be no confusion in what he was referring to, “It is an item I use to protect my people.”

Yugi gaped down at it, “Dia Dhank...dia dhank...” he repeated in soft awe. It looked like he wanted to reach out and touch it, but snatched his hands back shyly when Isis murmured a quiet warning not to touch him.

When no further scolding was heard, Yugi met his gaze once more, and pointed up at Atem with another curious frown, “Anata wa daredesuka?” he said, then shook his head likely knowing no one would understand him and instead pointed to his own chest, “Yugi. Yugi,” he said and then pointed across to Atem.

Atem opened his mouth to give his name, but Isis beat him to it by leaning in close to Yugi and pushing his hand down so that he wasn’t pointing so rudely at Atem. Not that he cared.

“Yugi, this is the Pharaoh. Pharaoh,” she said, waving her hand in Atem’s direction. More like a formal introduction gesture.

Yugi tried to turn his head back to look at Atem, but Isis gently held on to his chin to discourage it while tutting her tongue disapprovingly. Softly telling him not to look upon the Pharaoh so openly. 

Atem felt something cold rush through him as Yugi then seemed more hesitant to look up at him. He supposed this brief exposure to informal human contact was coming to an end if they were going to teach Yugi proper etiquette when it came to addressing a pharaoh. He tried not to let it bother him too much, but it was hard to ignore the pang he felt in his chest all the same.

“P-pharaoh? Pharaoh...” Yugi replied dutifully, the word sounding awkward upon his tongue. Like he knew it wasn’t a real name.

Atem sighed, suddenly no longer eager to keep up the conversation. He supposed this was for the best. He should be focusing on the task at hand. They still were on the hunt after all. His own curiosity with Yugi would have to wait, although he already found his enthusiasm dimming as he listened to Isis attempting to teach him some manners.

“Isis, keep Yugi well protected. We do not know what may lay ahead, and I do not want him to fall back into the hands of those men.”

“Yes, my Pharaoh,” came the quick reply.

“Pharoah...” came Yugi’s soft voice, but nothing more was said and Atem didn’t bother replying.

With a heavy sigh, Atem turned his horse away from the two of them and moved to the head of the party.

Chapter Text

This was a nightmare.

It had to be. There was no way that the universe could be this cruel to Yugi, teasing him with everything they’d been hoping for and yet keeping it just out of reach. Like the powers that be were just dangling it above his head in a taunt, watching amused as Yugi tried desperately to snatch at it.

Please just let this be an awful nightmare. Just let it end so I can wake up, and Yami can be there to comfort me like he always does. He’s the only one who could make this all feel better.

This all being a dream would make a lot more sense in a lot of ways in any case. Like why he was seeing familiar faces on people who were supposedly from five thousand years ago. Ishizu, Seto, and Dark Magician of all people...

And then there was Yami.

There was a lot familiar about him, but also a bunch of differences he was getting used to. The physical differences were one thing, but they didn’t bother Yugi all that much. He’d known Yami for his soul living within him for years and couldn’t care less what he looked like. Although Yugi could not help but admit that Yami’s true appearance was...impressive, to say the least. There were other words he wanted to use as well, but felt shy and flustered even thinking them. 

And besides the language gap between them, Yugi was getting the impression that this Yami was similar to the one he’d left behind with the puzzle. There was a confidence and dutifulness that this Pharoah carried on his shoulders like a cape as he directed his soldiers and advisors around. It reminded him of the way his own Yami could be at times.

It was almost eerie how much of his partner he could see in this older version, especially given how Yami didn’t even have memories of his life back, well...here.

As kind, caring, brave and strong as Yami had always appeared to Yugi...there had always been a feeling of sadness there too. Yugi could see that same sadness clinging to this version of Yami here. And wasn’t that a depressing thought. If Yugi returned home now to Yami asking him curiously about what he was like in the past, Yugi would only be able to tell him he wasn’t much happier back then either. Would he even want to keep looking for his memories at that point?

For all the similarities between these two versions of Yami, Yugi couldn’t help but feel like seeing him like this...and not being able to even speak to him...was cruel.

What was even the point of him getting this chance if he couldn’t do a damned thing about it? He couldn’t ask this Pharaoh about himself. Can’t glean any real information that he could bring back to his future self. And worst of all...Yugi couldn’t even warn this Yami of what awaited him in the future. Or ask this one how to help his future self. He was nothing more than a spectator. Truthfully. From what he could tell he wasn't even really supposed to touch this version, and back home he couldn't touch him. No matter where or when Yugi went, something seemed to keep him at a distance from his other self. 

Cruel. Taunting. Nightmare.

He hadn’t even been able to learn his name yet. Yugi knew what a Pharaoh was, Isis didn’t need to tell him. He didn’t care about the title, he wanted to, at the very least, be able to bring back Yami’s true name! It would be the only thing that would make this entire thing worth the trouble it had caused.

Well, Yugi supposed he could keep trying as long as he was stuck here. How hard could it be to get the Pharoah to say his name anyway?

Yugi looked out over the darkened sands around them, trying to peer as far into the distance as he could. He had no idea where Pharaoh was leading them, but it seemed like it was urgent that they get somewhere.

Yugi had spied the one called Mahad using the Millennium ring once or twice, following the point of its golden tassels to somewhere. Seeing the thing that Yugi and his friends now considered evil thanks to the spirit within it had sent a shiver racing through him. He wondered if the spirit already lived inside of the item in this time. Would he be able to warn Dark Mag...no, Mahad. His name was Mahad here. Could he warn him about the ring?

It seemed pretty calm out here at least. And now that the sun had set, he was glad for the clothes he was wearing as they kept him warm through the chill around him. It made him wonder if Pharaoh was warm enough in that sleeveless tunic he wore. There was a cape draped over his shoulders, but he kept pushing it back to keep the sword at this side and the dia dhank thingy on his arm free.

Whatever a dia dhank was, it reminded Yugi a lot of the duel disc that he wore back in the future. When he first saw it, Yugi had assumed it was just a really cumbersome type of jewelry. But given how only Pharoah, Isis, Mahad and Seth wore them, Yugi wondered it maybe they were something else. A status symbol? If that was the case, then they were a little bit much in Yugi’s opinion. Especially given how much other jewelry and gold they were already covered in.

Although Yami did seem to have a thing for lots of jewelry in his modern time too.

It was mind boggling to see how much gold they were all wearing while out here in the middle of...nothing. This is what they wore while travelling? He couldn’t even imagine what they wore in more formal settings if that was the case.

No wonder Rhys and his men thought they’d be able to get rich coming to the past if everyone was dressed like this.

This made Yugi wonder what Rhys was getting up to now. Did they have a way to get back home? Would they leave without Yugi? Would they already be out there robbing this place blind of treasures? As much as Yugi would prefer karma to have its way with them, part of him was worried that his only ticket back home may lay with those guys. If he could even ever find them again that was.

Yugi sighed sadly, his body growing even more exhausted as his hope began to dwindle down to nothing the further Pharaoh took them into the desert and away from where Rhys had run off to. He doubted they’d let Yugi run back to them now. While he didn’t think he was a prisoner of the Pharaoh, he wasn’t sure he was a simple travel companion either. He had no idea what they wanted with him, and that was honestly kind of scary.

But they had treated his wounds and had been nice so far, so it wouldn’t be all that bad. Right?

He tried to keep that in mind as they moved along to wherever they were going, even if he didn’t know why Pharaoh and his companions decided to pick him up when they clearly didn’t know who he was. 

The closer (or further?) they got through the hours traveling through the barrens, the more tense everyone seemed to get. Although Yugi could not for the life of him figure out why. So far all he had seen was sand…a couple sparse crops of trees in the distance, and some truly spectacular stars above that Isis had been talking about. But there was no denying that everyone seemed to be growing nervous around him.

The soldiers kept their hands on the hilts of their weapons, and their heads were constantly swiveling around as if looking for something. Even Pharaoh and his advisors seemed to be growing more agitated, their backs ramrod straight and their eyes narrowed wherever they looked. Yugi could even feel it from where Isis sat behind him, her hands clenching into fists out of the corner of his eye. 

As he dared to look over at the Pharaoh, Yugi thought that he seemed less obviously bothered. Maybe if he didn’t know his other self as well as he did then he wouldn’t be able to pick up on it now, but there was something bothering them all. Yugi could see it in his eyes. So familiar even when painted skillfully with kohl and sharper than Yugi remembered. 

The Pharaoh’s hand kept dropping down to his other wrist where the dia dhank was. Yugi had seen Yami do that with his duel disc many times before when they were on the precipice of a battle. It was just more evidence that pointed to the possibility that the golden wing was more than just some ornamental thing. 

His mind and soul weren’t bound to this version of his other self, but Yugi found himself feeding off of the growing unease in the Pharaoh all the same. It was probably the only reason Yugi wasn’t already half asleep on this horse given how late it was. 

Even so, the gently sway of the horse under him, the gentle breeze of the night, and incredible starlight above…It could have been soothing to be here if it weren’t for Yugi being very aware of just how much he didn’t belong in this place and time.

He sighed, looking around at the landscape around him once more. This time thought, instead of seeing more sand in all directions, he caught the gentle glow of a village up ahead. It was only lit up by a few soft torches posted outside of some homes. Yugi gaped in awe, taking in the sight of what a thriving village would have looked like thousands of years ago. It was quiet, but that made sense given how late it was. It made Yugi get excited about what it may be like when everyone awoke.

Yugi wondered if this was where they were supposed to be going. He wasn’t sure cause it looked like everyone around him was slowing down, their horses being pulled to a stop still a far distance outside of the village ahead. Yugi blinked widely as he tried to read intentions off of faces and muttered words he didn’t understand. He didn’t glean much from it besides what he already knew. 

They were nervous about something.  

And then all at once, the calm of the night was gone.

It seemed like the very earth split before them, the ground quaking and trembling underfoot and hoof. Some of the horses squealed and bucked up on their hind feet. Yugi only just barely managed to hold on when the one he and Isis were on did the same. 

Sand began to shift and swirl, and Yugi swore he heard the very air hum with electricity. And then suddenly, something erupted from the hollow break in the ground in a grand flash of light that nearly blinded him. 

Yugi cried out in shock as a massive monster broke free with a horrifying roar that shattered the silence of the night. The holograms in duel monsters had become frightening in their own right as Kaiba’s technology improved, but it had nothing on this behemoth before them. 

This was all too real. Down to the smell of it and the threat it posed. 

Sharp words were yelled out over the chaos in a voice that always drew Yugi’s attention. He turned to see the Pharaoh shouting at his men, gesturing them into formation with a raised sword and wide sweeping arcs of his arm as he rode his horse around the monster. 

And what a monster it was. Yugi didn’t recall seeing this one ever in card form before, and he found himself strangely okay with that. Kids played that game after all, and this was the stuff of nightmares. Nothing needed that many arms for starters. 

And the Pharaoh was riding after it like he didn’t even know what fear was. 

Yugi heard Isis gasp, and he reluctantly took his eyes off of the Pharaoh to look to where the monster had started moving. He groaned when he saw it heading right for the sleepy village. Isis snapped out something to where Mahad and Seth were, all of them nodding at each other before kicking their horses into a gallop.

Yugi held on with all the strength he had in his fingers and legs. He thought he heard Isis trying to say something that was probably an attempt at soothing him, but it was very ineffective given that they were riding towards the monster and not hightailing it the other way. 

As the horse moved swiftly under him, Yugi stole a few glances at the others around him. Mahad seemed to be lingering close to Isis and himself, while Seth was charging ahead to catch up to the Pharaoh.

Yugi watched in fascination as Seth lifted his arm up, the one with the golden wing, and began to chant. As the words fell from his lips, the dia dhank started to glow.

Yugi’s mouth fell open when suddenly another monster appeared. This time standing between where the Pharaoh was and where the other monster was. 

The Pharaoh turned to glare at Seth for a moment before kicking his horse into a higher speed and racing it around in his own pursuit. 

Isis spat something behind Yugi that even without knowing the word, Yugi swore he could recognize the feeling of a ‘fuck’ in any language after being around Jounouchi so long. She kicked her heel into their horse and the beast rocketed forward under them. 

They darted towards the Pharaoh. Or the monster, Yugi wasn’t truly sure which Isis was angrier with at the moment. But they both lay in the same direction.

The monster was still trying to head towards the vulnerable village ahead, but it had been slowed down by the soldiers that the Pharaoh was skillfully directing to take formation around it, and by the smaller monster that Seth had summoned.

Yugi freaking called it though. Those things were just like duel discs!

His triumph at being right was short lived though. Yugi stared in open mouthed awe and horror the closer they got to the monster. There were so many limbs wriggling around it that Yugi didn’t even know what was a tail or arm, and did it even have legs or just tentacles? 

Yugi cried out in alarm as he watched one limb swing in a wide arc around it, catching Seth’s monster in the gut and sending it flying backwards into the sand where it fell in a heap. Then it swung back in the other direction, and catch several of the soldiers, slamming them all off their horses. 

Including the Pharaoh.

“Other me!” Yugi screamed, and bucked himself out of Isis’ hold so that he could slide off the horse and ungracefully land in in the sand below them. Yugi was learning quickly that sand was not as soft as it looked, and landing hurt. But he ignored all the growing bruises in favor of scrambling up to his feet and breaking for the Pharaoh’s side. 

The monster above him was largely forgotten in his haste to reach the Pharaoh's side, and all calls he heard from Isis and Mahad were ignored easily enough. The calls stopped quickly and Yugi stole a glance to see that they had become occupied with the monster. That was fine by him, it wasn’t like Yugi could fight back against it. But he could help Pharaoh!

The first thing he saw as he got closer was the gray horse that the Pharaoh had been riding. It had managed to flip back onto its feet, but its master had not risen from the crumpled form in the sand beside him. 

Yugi slid in beside the Pharaoh, sand sent scattered at his knees as he dropped to them. His hands hovered with uncertainty over the unmoving form. The last time he’d touched the Pharaoh, he had seven swords leveled at his throat. While he didn’t really want to relive that, he found himself more worried about the Pharaoh than the swords. He bit his lip and reached out to roll the still body over.

Immediately he heard a pained moan, which while it wasn’t the best sound to hear, it was a good sign that he was alive at least. Yugi would take that as a win. He looked him over quickly and didn’t really see any wounds that looked immediately concerning. Must have just gotten a hard hit from that monster. Even though Yugi knew he’d probably be okay, he also knew that laying here where he could easily get hit or stomped on may change that very quickly. 

Just as the thought came, Yugi saw a tentacled arm fly towards them. Yugi gasped and threw himself over the Pharoah’s body, pushing both of them into the sand flat. It missed them, but Yugi still felt the air move above them to fast that his hair was blown back by it. 

The Pharaoh moaned again under him, his face scrunching up in pain, but his eyes didn’t open.

“Please, please, please wake up!” Yugi begged, shaking him as gently as he could given how scared he was, “Come on, wake up and use your golden duel disc thingy!”  But the Pharoah remained stubbornly out of it and was limp through all of Yugi’s shaking. 

“Oh, this is not good,” Yugi whined, turning around to see where the monster was at. He grimaced when he saw that it was still dangerously close to where they both lay in the sand. Seth had summoned another monster that was doing an admirable job of keeping the evil one from attacking the village, but it also kept it trapped within striking distance of Yugi and the Pharaoh. Mahad was busy trying to divert the remaining soldiers to contain the beast, and Isis wasn’t even in sight. He hoped she was okay. 

At his side, Yugi heard another soft groan, and glanced down to see the past version of his other self trying to wake. But it seemed like he was struggling badly. He may not be alert enough in time to fight this thing off! Then the Pharaoh tried to move the arm that held the dia dhank, and it weakly fell from where it lay on his chest and into the sand…right at Yugi’s knees.

An idea formed in Yugi’s head. 

It was probably a terrible idea if he was being completely honest. May not even work if he was being reasonable.

But it seemed like despite it being unreasonable and a truly awful idea, Yugi didn’t know what else to do.

The roar of the monster above him was the last boost of poorly acquired confidence that Yugi needed, and he reached for the Pharaoh’s arm to grab for the golden wing. It slid off easily enough, but it was startlingly heavy once it was in his hands. 

“Jeez, no wonder your arms are so muscled if you have to tote this thing around all the time,” Yugi muttered, and then pulled back the sleeve of his jacket as he pulled it onto his own forearm. It was loose enough it fell right back to the crook of his elbow, but at least it was on.

“Yugi…La…la…” came a weak whisper.

He turned to see the Pharaoh’s eyes just barely opened, blinking blearily up at him and shaking his head barely enough to even register as true movement. Isis had already taught Yugi ‘yes’ and ‘no’ in their language, so he knew what the Pharaoh was saying.

But he’d gotten used to ignoring commands from his other self ages ago when all it was, was overprotective nonsense. This probably was just more of that. At least Yugi hoped.

A roar overhead snapped his attention back up to where the Monster stumbled back, this time closer to where Yugi and the Pharaoh were still huddled. The horse whinnied in fright and pranced nervously around them, as if trying to urge them to go. But the Pharoah wasn’t going anywhere fast. 

And they’d be crushed if they just sat here and did nothing. 

So, Yugi was going to do something.

It was likely something colossally stupid, but it was something.

He ignored the way the Pharaoh weakly tried to reach out and stop him, already set on his task.

Pushing to his feet, Yugi stood firmly with his legs spread and knees bent. His arm curled in front of him where the golden wing suddenly began to fan outwards. Even without any chanting from him. Not a bad start.

The massive monster turned, as if sensing a new threat in the battle, and stared down at Yugi as one would stare down at an ant. 

Who do I summon? I don’t know which monsters were captured at this point, or which ones may not exist yet. Do I know of any that were for sure here in this time?

Looking at Mahad’s face, he wasn’t certain he could call upon his usual trusty monster. And while he was somewhat confident that Kuriboh may be around, he didn’t think he’d be the most helpful in this. He needed something big and powerful.

And then the name popped into his brain and slipped onto his tongue unbidden by anything other than pure instinct.

“Osiris! I call upon you!” Yugi screamed into the night, and heard the familiar shriek erupt from above as lightning flashed from the sky that had been noting but stars just moments before. 

Yugi fell a soul deep pull from within him as the dia dhank glowed brightly, one that made him stumble but not fall completely yet. 

Then another familiar face appeared from the heavens as Osiris crawled out of the clouds. 

The two massive beasts shrieked at each other before diving at the other in a frightening clash of power that send everyone still standing crashing to the sand.

Yugi watched in fascination as Osiris towered over the tentacled monster and encircled it within its serpent-like body, crushing it easily. Yugi absently heard the sounds of Mahad and Seth chanting again, and a golden halo appeared around the first monster. 

Yugi blinked, awestruck as it slowly dissolved into specks of gold before him. Was this how they trapped monsters in the past? What this how it all began?

He didn’t get much more chance to marvel over it because as the beast disappeared, so did Osiris in one last screech of victory. 

That was when everything suddenly turned gray around him, and Yugi fell in the heap in the sand.

Chapter Text

Atem crawled along the sand on his belly, desperately trying to reach Yugi’s side as he found his strength again. He reached him just as he heard the soldiers shout out their victory cry, but Atem did not join them. He couldn't celebrate yet.

Not until he knew what happened to the boy. Already his heart was hammering in his chest as he tried to check him over. The boy was far too still. 

As he reached Yugi’s crumpled body, he grabbed at his clothing to haul him onto his back. He was surprisingly breathing. Alive. Atem could hardly believe it. Summoning the shadow monsters took training, and massive strength of stamina and magic. Even more so when it came to summoning a God.

Something that only the Pharaoh was supposed to be able to do.

“You are far too interesting for your own good, little mystery,” Atem whispered as he pried the dia dhank from Yugi’s limp arm, frantically looking all around them to see if anyone was watching. It seemed everyone had been too busy with the monster to see who had summoned Osiris, or had just assumed it was their Pharaoh. Oh, if only they knew...

He was careful to hide the action with his own body, not wanting anyone else to have seen what Yugi had done. He did not know how others would perceive an outsider commanding one of their gods, and Atem wasn’t about to have Yugi punished when he’d just saved his life. Possible all of their lives. No, it was too great a risk to reveal such a thing right now when some were already suspicious of their strange little companion. 

It was an incredible feat though. Atem had tried desperately to drag himself back to his feet to stop Yugi before he attempted to summon something, but had barely even made it to his knees by the time he looked up to see the boy easily summon Osiris to this plane. He didn't even know how this foreigner knew what the dia dhank was for, let alone how to use it!

Atem slid the gold band back in place on his forearm, wincing as his head burst with agony from the hit he’d taken before. He was sure it wasn’t life threatening, but he knew Isis would insist on treating it as if it were anyway. 

He was more worried about the one fallen in the sand. Atem grimaced as he gently pulled Yugi up into his lap. He didn’t care if the others were offended that someone touched his royal self, at least this way they couldn’t blame Yugi for the action. 

Carefully he brushed aside the golden bangs from the boy's face, wondering if the strange pallor of his skin was normal given his natural paleness, or if the summoning had taken too much from him. Atem would have to watch over him carefully to assure he did not perish from being drained too much by the effort. He owed Yugi now for saving him after all.

He heard the pounding footsteps in the sand approaching quickly after that. He looked up to see Mahad and Isis running towards him. Seth was left to handle the villagers emerging from the commotion and to see to their soldiers. 

“What happened to Yugi?” Isis asked worriedly, she fell to her knees beside Atem who had pulled the smaller body more firmly into his lap and hunched over him partially. Would Isis be able to tell that Yugi had fallen due to the summoning draining him? 

“He used himself to cover me as I regained consciousness. He must have gotten hit by the monster before Osiris took it down,” Atem lied quickly, keeping his gaze averted so they could not possibly read any untruth from him. It wasn’t safe for anyone to know what Yugi had managed.

Isis reached forward to check on him, and it took more restraint than he would have thought to allow her to do so. Atem watched every one of her movements carefully though.

Eventually she pulled away with a frown, “It is strange, my Pharaoh, I do not see any physical injuries that would have caused him to become unconscious.”

Mahad hummed thoughtfully, “As we have learned from our dear Pharaoh over the years, it is easy to hide a head injury within such…interesting hair.”

She frowned deeper, “I suppose it may be true…” her voice trailed off with unvoiced skeptism. 

Atem cleared his throat and pulled Yugi a little more tightly against his chest as if to hide him from her assessing gaze.

“How are the men?” He asked, eager to distract them.

Mahad gave a half bow as he reported quickly, “No casualties, although there will be some injuries that will need tending to. The village was undamaged, and no villagers were harmed. Only mildly alarmed. They will be singing the praises of the great Pharaoh and Osiris who saved them this night.”

Atem tried not to let his guilt show as he ducked his head, pretending to focus all his attention of fixing Yugi’s hair and odd clothing back in place. 

“We should make camp here,” Atem announced suddenly, still refusing to look his Guardian’s in the eye, “Our men are tired and injured and will need some time to rest before we head back to the palace. Have those still well begin setting things up.”

Mahad looked like he wanted to argue, but he snapped his mouth shut just as quickly before bowing once more, “Of course. I will see to it that your personal tent is also set up to allow you some time to recover, my Pharaoh. That hit you took did not go unnoticed by me,” he said in a peculiar tone that made the hairs on the back of Atem's neck stand up. 

Atem grimaced, chancing a quick glance up at Mahad but did not see any sign that the mage saw anything after he’d been struck down, and Mahad also didn’t say anything else. Perhaps he was still in the clear then.

Well, not from Isis though.

“My Pharaoh, you were injured?” She asked, although it sounded more like an angry statement than an inquiry. Atem actually preferred that, it reminded him of how things used to be between them. 

Atem shrugged off the concern, “I have regained my bearings and was not down for long. See to the men first.”

“As my Pharaoh commands, however I humbly request that you allow me to look you over once your tent is ready,” once again, more of a statement than a question. Atem would allow it.

“If it will help ease your concerns,” he replied with a weary sigh meant just for her, “Also, Yugi will remain in my tent. I wish to keep an eye on our little mystery.”

“My Pharaoh, that is highly irregular,” Mahad pointed out.

“He could be dangerous, Sire,” Isis added, although she didn't sound like she even believed her words.

Atem waved them off, “Yes, perhaps it is strange, but what threat could he be in this condition? Besides, it is the wish of your Pharaoh that you all try so hard to please. Now, take him to my tent,” he said, careful to tone his voice so that it left no room for argument. He did not like to speak like this often, but he wanted no one to try to change his mind. Yugi would need to be watched carefully while he rested and recovered. He did not want to leave Isis to do it because she may discover what Yugi had done. 

He needed to be very careful for now. 

As his men began to make camp, Atem refused all attempts to remove Yugi from his protection. He knew that it drew many curious gazes and knew it would result in many whispers of gossip later, he still flatly refused anyone until his tent was finally finished and Atem could carry him inside himself. 

Yami’s mind was a cruel place indeed. It seemed all too willing and eager to conjure up any and all possible scenarios that may have already befallen his partner and play them out his head like they were one of those horror movies Bakura insisted on watching with Yugi.

It had taken Yami a week to get Yugi to stop jumping at shadows after watching that last one. Honestly, Ryou...

Without any idea on how he could possibly even begin to get his partner back, his mind had been left to its own devices. It seemed set on torturing him, and no amount of calming tea that Grandpa kept shoving in his hands would ease that. Already there were six cups, now cold and undrunk, on Yugi’s desk. They would run out of cups in the house if Sugoroku kept this up.

Yami sat upon Yugi’s bed, legs crossed in front of him, hands steepled against his lips as he tried to think of anything useful. But it was a difficult task when Jounouchi seemed determined to wear a hole through Yugi’s floor with his incessant pacing. That was distracting enough, but the others had shown up later that morning and were also spaced out among the room.

Anzu was sighing wistfully as she traced her finger over Yugi’s game collection on the shelf. Honda was glaring daggers at the wall. And Ryou was sitting propped up on the floor against Yugi’s bed, his chin cupped in one hand as he watched Jounouchi pacing.

As much as Yami wanted to take comfort in all of their friends being here, he did wish that they had more to offer than just company right now. He did not think there was any comfort to be had, not when Yugi was out there somewhere on his own.

Jounouchi suddenly stopped pacing, his hands flying up to his hair to tug roughly at it as he growled loudly, “Ah, this sucks! I can’t take this. At least last time we had some freaking clues on how to get Yugi back.”

Yami sighed, “I share your frustrations, Jounouchi.”

“But there has to be something we can do to help, or at least look into?” Anzu asked, her voice wavered.

“Well, there is somewhere we can go to get answers, right? Sees pretty obvious to me,” Ryou piped up, drawing all eyes down to him where he sat innocently blinking up at them.

Yami uncurled from the bed and peered down at him, “I have also given thought to returning to the place where Yugi was sent away. I had wondered if there would be a way to get Kanan and his remaining men to tell us what happened. Maybe offer insight on everything, or tell us how the machine works.”

Honda’s face scrunched up as if he tasted something sour, “I know that sounds like a great idea, but the way you described it, it could be very dangerous to go back there. And not just the ‘you’ll have to duel someone’ or ‘lose your soul’. You said those guys had guns. You only got out of there because Kaiba was ticked off that you were with his competitors. I don’t really fancy your chances of making it out again. I mean, what if they try to use you like they did Yugi? You have the puzzle still after all. We could lose both of you that way.”

Yami hissed and sat back again, sullenly crossing his arms over his chest and looking away from them, “At least I’d be back with Yugi. And if it gives us a lead then the danger does not matter to me.”

“Hey, that’s still Yugi’s body you’re talking with, buddy. I think he’d appreciate it that if and when he comes back, it doesn’t have any extra holes in it,” Jounouchi said, rolling his eyes.

Anzu gasped in horror, “Please no, we can’t risk anything hurting Yami or Yugi’s body like that. Pharaoh, I know you want him back, we all do, but we have to be careful about this. We can’t lose anyone else. Yugi would never want that.”

Yami knew they were right, and had come to the same conclusion many times, only to talk himself back into it again in a cycle that had lasted that entire morning. It was a careful balance of trying to weight the risk and reward in his favor, but Yami found himself too biased when it came to Yugi. To him, Yugi was worth any risk. But...

He looked down at his hands that weren’t even truly his own. Yugi had selflessly shared every part of himself with Yami, and trusted him to take care of him when he was fronting. Even if Yugi wasn’t here now, Yami did not want to break that trust. Heading back into that building without any real protection was foolish, and they couldn’t afford to be foolish right now.

Yami crumpled in on himself, bowing his head low in defeat and shame, “I understand. We will not pursue Kanan and his men unless we can find a safe way to approach them.”

Honda shrugged and sat back again, “Fair enough. Back to the drawing board again I suppose.”

Ryou cleared his throat, drawing all eyes back to him once more, “While that is a valid suggestion of a place to get information, I was actually referring to a different source that may be hostile...but not necessarily dangerous to start with.”

Jounouchi narrowed his eyes suspiciously, “Wait a minute...I think I know what you’re about to suggest and I already don’t like it.”

“Well, like it or not, it may be our best bet,” Ryou replied with a shrug, “Who else has the technical knowledge to possibly understand what happened, and who also seems to already know something about the men who took you both.”

“Kaiba,” Yami growled.

“Ugh. And knowing him, probably has already started to look into a way to beat his competitor,” Anzu said, groaning and dragging her hand down her face.

“I don’t even want to think of the favors we’re gonna owe him for this,” Honda said, but he was the first to get to his feet. Clearly already have decided anything would be worth it for Yugi.

But as his friends all mentally were preparing to face one of their least favorite acquaintances, Yami felt his determination growing with the possibility of maybe finding a lead in all this. After having dueled him so many times before, Yami knew how to play Kaiba. Even if he was reluctant to get involved, Yami knew just where to press to get what he wanted.

Game on, he thought to himself as they all piled out of the room.

Atem did his best to sit still through Isis’ exam, but he found himself strangely restless to have her leave the tent. Her hands ghosted over him, not touching unless it was absolutely necessary to. Atem had grown used to this, but hated it all the same. Before he’d risen to the throne, touch had always been so easy between himself and his friends. This isolation from them hurt more than any bruises he wore now, but he knew it was just something he’d have to bear from now on.

At least from everyone except his little mystery that was currently unconscious in the cot that had been set up for Atem. He looked almost swallowed by the heavy furs, large silken pillows, and blankets under him, but at least he did not appear to be dying from what Atem could tell.

“No dizziness or nausea?” she asked, drawing his attention back to her.

He shook his head, “None. And nothing feels broken or out of place. I can walk and move just fine. There is nothing to worry about.” Of course he was sore. How could he not be after taking a hit like that and being slammed off his horse? But he knew it wasn’t life threatening.

She didn’t seem fully convinced, but at least her sigh sounded resigned as she pulled away.

“Are you sure you want him resting on your cot? I can have the men bring him a sleep roll to rest upon so that you may sleep in comfort, Pharaoh,” she hedged, but Atem was already shaking his head.

“You may have them bring the sleep roll for me to use, but Yugi will remain where he is,” he said quickly and moved out from under her hands.

“As you wish, Pharaoh. I will go see to the injured and then visit the village nearby to see if they have any needs. Please summon me if anything changes with yours, or Yugi’s condition,” she said calmly gathering her things.

“Thank you, Isis,” he said quietly, just waiting for her to leave so that he may finally find peace. He didn’t bother trying to meet her gaze, because he knew her head would bow away from any attempt he made to do so. It was no longer worth the effort.

Only once he heard the flap of the tent closing did he let out the long breath he’d been holding. He waited only until one timid soldier delivered the sleep roll and left to let his shoulders stoop with the exhaustion he felt.

Eagerly, almost repulsively, he yanked the heavy crown off his head and tossed it aside onto one of the many pillows that he was forced to travel with now. He sat down on the edge of the cot heavily, dragging his hand over his face and then rubbing at his tired eyes. It had been a long day, full of twists and turns, mysteries, danger, and one very strange boy.

With Yugi still heavily unconscious and the two of them alone in the tent, Atem was able to look him over without worry for being subtle.

Yugi looked even more innocent while asleep than he did before. It eased something within him. He knew the others feared that Yugi could be a hidden threat, but if they looked at him now, Atem didn’t see how anyone could ever assume any malice from someone like Yugi.

Atem lifted one hand to the pendant at his neck, running his thumb over it absently. When he’d used it before to peer into Yugi for magic, he’d seen the soul within. It was...blindingly bright. The others may not be able to see that same glow as Atem could with his pendant, but if they could then their fears would evaporate.

As it was now, Atem felt compelled to protect this boy until he could figure out what Yugi was doing here, and return him to where he belonged. He owed Yugi his life now, so he must see this done.

And in the meantime, Atem longed desperately to solve the mystery that was Yugi. A boy who seemed to appear out of thin air with the brightest soul Atem had ever seen, and with a similar visage to himself. Had somehow managed to be captured among strangely dressed men. Had then managed to escape from those men. And then for some reason, felt the need to embrace Atem upon seeing him for the first time. Topping it all off by somehow managing to save Atem, shield him with his own little body, and also managing to summon Osiris without dying instantly.

And that was just what Yugi had managed so far this day.

“You are quite intriguing, aren’t you, my little mystery,” Atem mumbled, his gaze tracing over the soft features of the boy in his cot. He had to wonder what Yugi would do to astound him next.

Chapter Text

Anzu sighed and rolled her eyes as she hung up her phone and turned to where Ryou was hanging up the shop phone on the wall, “Were you able to get through?” she asked.

Ryou shook his head, “I was told I would be transferred, but I do believe I was actually hung up on.”

Honda snapped shut his phone and stuffed it angrily back in his coat pocket, “Same here. He must have orders for his secretaries to give us the go around when we call now.”

“Yeah, that sounds about right for him,” Jounouchi sneered from where he was leaning up against the shop display case. He watched as Yami paced across the floor fast enough that his jacket was billowing out behind him with each step.

It was honestly impressive the guy was on his feet at all since Jounouchi was pretty sure he didn’t get much sleep going off of the dark circles under his eyes. And he’d refused any more food after his abandoned pastry that morning. Yami must be running on fumes at this point.

“If he will not engage us through a call, then we must insist on meeting him in person,” Yami growled through his teeth, “He is already involved in this. He cannot deny his responsibility in aiding us.”

Honda groaned, rubbing his hands over his eyes, “Ah jeez, if that’s the case I hope we don’t have to fight off any bodyguards today. We’ve got gym class tomorrow. I’ll be sore enough as it is.”

“Honda is right though, whatever we have to do, we need to do it today. We’ve got school tomorrow,” Anzu reminded them.

“I cannot think about school when Yugi is in danger,” Yami snapped.

“Then don’t think about school, think about Yugi. We don’t know how long it’ll take to get him back home, and I don’t think he’d appreciate coming back to trashed grades and having to repeat a school year. I know it seems like a waste of time right now, but it’s something we have to consider,” Anzu said. Her face was deep with sympathy, and as much as Jounouchi hated school himself, he knew how important it was.

“She’s right, even though I have to admit it. For his sake, we should do what we can to cover for him,” he told Yami. It looked like the pharaoh wanted to argue, but he was smart enough to know he’d been cornered. Yami grimaced and relented eventually. Jounouchi’s heart went out to the guy. Not only was he messed up cause of his partner being missing, but now he had school on top of it. And homework. Almost seemed insulting to the guy to have the ancient spirit of a pharaoh doing math problems, but this was just their lives it seemed.

Shit, Jounouchi had some homework too now that he thought about it.

“Let’s just go over to Kaiba Corp now and get this over with quick so we can be ready for tomorrow,” Jounouchi sighed.

“Finally, let’s go,” Yami said and was already out the door before anyone even managed to slip their shoes on. He sure moved fast for a short guy.

Yugi woke feeling like a wrung-out washcloth. Damp and utterly drained. It must have been midday because even in this tent it felt pretty hot and stuffy. At least he assumed it was a tent going off of the cloth ceiling he woke up to seeing.

“Ant mustiguez,” came an easily recognizable voice beside him, but Yugi squashed any hopeful feeling he had hearing it because Yami had never spoke in this language in the time he’d known him. Although Yugi was starting to wish he had, just so that maybe he’d understand a bit more.

Footsteps were heard coming closer, and Yugi felt the side of the bed dip where someone sat. Reluctantly, he trailed his eyes over to see this past version of his partner looking down at him. There appeared to be a smile on his lips, but Yugi could easily see there was no matching smile in his eyes. Instead, they just looked tired...sad even.

The Pharaoh began to speak quietly, although Yugi struggled to keep up with the words. It forced him to watch his adjacently familiar face even though it hurt to be reminded of who wasn’t here with him in his heart or puzzle. The puzzle that was now innocently hanging from this pharaoh’s neck. Empty. It didn’t even look like a puzzle, like it had never been broken before...

As Pharoah spoke, he tried to get his point across by pointing at various things. Like at Yugi’s bandaged wrists, maybe asking if they were feeling okay? Then pointed to the door of the tent, so Yugi guessed he was either saying where everyone else was, or that they’d be leaving soon. At least when he pointed to the tray of food and water jug Yugi had no issue understanding that, and nodded when it was finally offered.

Pharaoh quickly brought it over, almost eagerly presenting it to him. He pointed to the bowl of fruits and grains first, “Tham,” he said sowly.

Yugi nodded, “Tham? Tham...Is that how you say food? Food,” he said, mimicking eating and then pointing back to the bowl.

Pharaoh nodded, and there was a small glint in his eyes that might have been mirth, “Nim, tham. Food,” then he pointed to the jug next and then poured a cup for Yugi,“Mashroub.”

“Mashroub, mashroub...oh, does that mean water?”

Yugi took the cup eagerly, thinking of how parched he was and took a big gulp before even looking at the contents. He almost spat it out when something that was definitely not water touched his tongue. He coughed around the strong flavor, his face burning like the back of his throat was, “Not water. Definitely not water.” It tasted like a warm and thicker version of that one bottle of beer Jounouchi snuck them to taste once. And that had been gross enough.

Pharoah watched him carefully, his head cocking to the side in confusion as he watched Yugi’s face twist in the effort not to spit out what was left of the drink in his mouth. He swallowed loudly.

But...not wanting to be rude to a pharaoh, Yugi forced a weak smile on his face.

“Thanks,” he said, bowing his head just a little. Pharoah’s smile faltered a little bit at the gesture, but at least he didn’t walk away. He sat there calmly as Yugi began to pick through the bowl of food a little more cautiously. At least there were a few things in here he recognized. He picked at those as best he could, but truthfully Yugi didn’t have much of an appetite.

Maybe it was just being tired from summoning Osiris, because wow, that took a lot out of him. Or maybe this whole situation was making him feel sick, but he didn’t feel much like eating.

Pharaoh was being really nice letting him sleep in here, and bringing him food. But it was kind of painful to be near him right now. The others outside, Mahad, Seth and Isis, had made it pretty clear that the Pharaoh was one to be respected and revered. Not hugged, touched and stared at. And the Pharaoh just looked so much like him, sounded just like him...it was taking all Yugi had not to just lean into him as he would have done if it were Yami in his place. Because as much as he wanted Yami to be here, he wasn’t. Not as Yugi knew him anyway. Not even as Yami knew himself. It made Yugi wonder just how similar the two of them were. How much of Yami was his time with Yugi, and how much of Pharaoh was his own memories.

Yugi slowly put the barely eaten bowl aside and placed his hands heavily in his lap where he stared down at them. He knew that he was safe in this moment, only because somehow his other self had managed to find him once again. This whole situation was almost unbelievable if not for all the other impossible things that had become possible since he finished the puzzle. As incredible as it was...it was also terrifying. Yugi was someone out of place and time. There was no one who understood him enough to explain what had happened to him, and that limited him severely on how he could even begin to ask for help.

Would he ever be able to get back home?

Would he ever see his Grandpa and his friends again? Would he ever see Yami again?

“Yami...” Yugi whispered, almost like a prayer that may summon him to his side, but obviously he didn’t appear.

“Yami?” Pharaoh repeated, his brow quirking up curiously. Not sure what to say in reply, Yugi nodded absently.

“Yami is...well, I just wish he was here so I could talk to him. Listen, I know you can’t understand me, but I wanted to thank you for, um...being here. Saving me and letting me stay with you. You may not know it, but someday...we’re going to mean a lot to each other. You’ll...mean a lot to me. More than even future you knows. I just wish I could tell you how much,” Yugi sniffed, feeling his eyes burn as hot tears began to fall, “I never even got to tell him how much he means to me.”

Pharoah gasped seeing the tears start to fall, his face turning almost comically panicked. Probably because he was trying to figure out how he’d managed to make Yugi cry at all. It would have been funny if it didn’t hurt so much because Yami would have done the same thing if he were here.

Yugi choked on a wet sounding laugh as he wiped at his cheeks, “It’s okay. You didn’t do anything wrong. You actually did everything right. I’m just a mess right now,” he said, forcing himself to smile brightly up at the Pharoah, even as more tears fell.

Pharaoh blinked widely at him for a moment, and then quickly turned to fetch more blankets and food.

“Is everything alright, my Pharoah?” Isis asked the moment Atem finally stepped out from the tent.

He knew he looked flustered, but Atem was at a complete loss with what to do regarding his new charge. Because whether he intended to or not, Yugi was now his responsibility as of the moment they’d taken him into the caravan. And then furthered when he saved Atem.

And somehow, he’d managed to make him cry. It had taken three more blankets, a bowl of grapes, and rambling on Atem’s part before Yugi had fallen asleep again. And it didn’t even look like a restful sleep, especially not with dried tracks of tears still on his pale cheeks.

Atem took the chance to slip outside to see to a few things, and to try and regain control of himself. Yugi’s obvious distress was getting to him, although for what reason Atem could not discern. He should not be so affected by all this, and yet here he was more uncertain about this than formulating a battle plan. Or meeting foreign dignitaries. It was almost disgraceful to fall apart at something so mundane.

He hoped his father was not watching him lose his composure now. Atem was supposed to be strong for his memory and for their people. He should not be as shaken as he felt now. As he’d felt for months now...  

Even if Yugi was sleeping, he did not want to chance leaving him unattended for too long. Not when he was clearly upset and hurting over something. Perhaps whatever this ‘Yami’ thing was. He hoped to learn soon what it meant. At least by being back at the palace by tomorrow he could possibly find a translator who would know it’s meaning.

“It’s...fine. He’s asleep,” he belatedly answered, not sure what else to say without giving himself away as incompetent in handling another human being. He cleared his throat and walked over to where she sat with Mahad. But of them immediately moved to stand at attention, and ignored him when he tried to wave them down. He sighed and gave up quickly.

“Do you or our guest require anything? More food perhaps, my Pharoah?” Isis offered.

Atem grimaced, thinking about Yugi’s varied expressions as he’d poked cautiously through the offered meal. And how he’d all but turned green upon taking a sip from the mead he’d offered. It was a strange color to see on his cheeks, and Atem wondered if all those with such light skin could display it as such.

“Nothing now, but when we return to the palace, I’d like to have someone take him to the kitchens and see if he recognizes any of the foods we have. He reacted poorly to some of the things I have offered him in ways of drink and food. He may be unfamiliar with what we have and would appreciate something he at least knows what it is,” he said, and carefully did not watch their faces because he knew that they would be at the very least confused, and likely shocked at the request.

Because they would all know a Pharaoh should not worry about such little things. Even though Atem found that he worried about many little things a king should not.

“We will find someone to do this upon our return, Pharaoh,” Isis eventually replied.

Bless her for not prying, even if Atem sometimes missed her prying these days.

“I do not know where he is from, but it certainly isn’t anywhere close. And I have not been able to determine how long he’s been away, or even why he’s away. I do not think he is here upon his own choice though. He appears...troubled by his presence here,” he found himself saying. Normally it wouldn’t be of much concern to royal advisors, let alone a Pharoah...but not long ago these would have been concerns and conversations they would have had together. Before duty came before all else.

Mahad’s face fell into something sympathetic and kind, something familiar to Atem before they were burdened.

“That is unfortunate to hear, Pharoah. I cannot imagine how he must be feeling then, in a strange land with no one. Let us hope that we can learn more once we return to the palace,” he said, and Atem cautiously let himself relax a fraction, hearing a little of his old friend come out at last.

“How soon until we move out?” he asked next.

“We may leave the moment you see fit, Pharaoh,” Isis was quick to say and Mahad nodded beside her.

Atem bit back his sudden annoyance at the once again formal reply, “I am aware I can give command when I wish, but I am asking when you advise the men will be rested enough to begin the journey back to the palace.”

Mahad cleared his throat and ducked his head, “My apologies for our confusion. The men have mostly woken and the injured are cared for as much as they can be before we head out. The bodies of the thieves have been handled as well to make traveling move faster. I’d say, we can leave within the next hour or two, Pharoah, if we make good time we will see the palace at dawn.”

Atem hummed, pleased with the timing even if he wasn’t pleased with the formality of the reply. It was beginning to grate on his nerves more of late that they held him at arm’s length now. Especially now that he’d been startled from his muted acceptance by Yugi brazenly embracing him the night before. Having someone so casually touch and look upon him after so long had awoken in Atem a need for that contact he’d been missing so much.

He did not know if he’d ever be able to break his old friends from protocol and be able to talk and joke with them as freely as they once had...but even if they didn’t...it didn’t mean Atem couldn’t take his joy in doing his best to make them break from formality. Ideas began to formulate in his mind.

What a splendid game this could be.

And Yugi may be just the right person to play on his team. It had the added benefit of allowing Atem to keep a close eye on his little mystery. Oh yes, Atem could work with this. He had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from breaking into a wide grin.

“Very well, let us rest for one hour more and then set out for the palace,” he said, turning on his heel to retreat back into the tent. He paused halfway in, turning his head to glance over his shoulder, “Oh, and have my horse prepared for two. Yugi will be riding with me this time,” he said, and ducked in before any protest could be voiced. He grinned to himself, imagining their faces as he went to go check on Yugi.

Chapter Text

“Mister Kaiba, sir. A group of children have come to see you. They won’t leave the lobby and are causing a disturbance.”

Seto scowled at the phone, already having an idea of just who it was. Very few ‘children’ would dare try to gain an audience with him. Save for one batch that just could not find it within themselves to leave him out of their drama and nonsense.

Seto pinched at the bridge of his nose, leaning on his elbows on the desk, “It’s Mutou, isn’t it?”

“Yes, sir. Him and several others, I—”

Seto blinked as he heard a few indignant squawks on the other end of the line along with the phone sounding like it was dropped on the desk. Then an obnoxious voice took the place of his secretary.

“Kaiba? Kaiba let us in or we’re going to cause a lot more of a disturbance than whatever this lady can deal with. Honda, you still have those firecrackers we got last month?”

“Listed, you dog, get out of my building. We don’t allow strays inside,” Seto seethed across the line. He heard only Jounouchi’s sharp intake of breath that he was likely going to use to shout back more nonsense at him, but then he heard shuffling over the phone again and a third voice finally broke through.

One that actually caught his attention.

“Kaiba, you will see us and listen to what we have to say, or I will go out and find some no-name duelist at the pier to lose to on purpose!”

“You wouldn’t dare,” Seto hissed, but truthfully he could hear it in Yugi’s voice when he meant business.

“Don’t tempt me then. Let us in, now!”

Seto was seething, but he didn’t want to attend that next conference call anyway. This would be as good of an excuse as any.

“Fine, just don’t break anything on the way up.”

“Well, thank you very much for finally seeing us, oh great and powerful Kaiba,” Jounouchi announced as the nerd squad barreled through the door.

Seto very consciously did not look up from his laptop, “Ah, I see you’ve finally learned where I stand among you.”

Jounouchi bristled like a cat, “Shut up, you know I was being sarcastic. I’m pissed off that you’ve been ghosting us when you clearly know more than you’re telling us. You spilled that those guys were your competitors, so you gotta know something about what they’ve been working on. You can tell us what they did with Yuug, now spill.”

Seto sighed and stopped typing, leaning back in his chair and crossing his arms over his chest, “And why would I share that information with you? It is corporate dealings. Something your little brain could hardly comprehend.”

“You know this goes beyond mere company dealings, Kaiba. You can try to deny it all you want, but something bigger happened here, and as much as it pains me to say it, we need your help again. You have to help us.”

It was softly spoken, but there was no mistaking the sharpness of Yugi’s tone. It cut at Seto’s consciousness just enough that he could not help but zero in on him from where he stood in the room. Even shorter than anyone else there, he commanded attention in a way that sent a shiver down Seto’s spine. This was not the usual Yugi he dealt with, the one that was all sunshine and smiles.

This was the other Yugi, even he couldn’t deny it as he stood before him. The same one that Seto had stood by while their dragons fought, and who spent the entire duel claiming that he was trying to save the soul of his partner. He had looked like shit back then too.

But there was something different now. Back then, seeing Yugi through his computer screen as he’d called for help before, Seto had seen the visage of a broken man. This time, with the one standing at the foot of his desk...was a desperately determined one. Borderline feral if the animalistic gleam in his eyes was anything to go by.

“I don’t have to do anything. Tell me why I shouldn’t just have my people toss you out of my building?” he challenged.

Sharp eyes leveled at him, “Because you want the King of Games at your tournament in a few months, right? Well, unless you help me retrieve Yugi, then that will not happen. As it is now, you only have half of the champion. And I will not compete without my partner.”

That was a checkmate if Seto had ever heard one, and he scowled at being so easily out maneuvered.  He’d lose too many investments if the King of Games didn’t perform as needed for his tournament. He needed Yugi to keep the title until Kaiba himself could earn it back. This would ruin everything.

Seto leaned back, eyes narrowing as he let out a long breath, “Let’s skip over why you think I can help you for now, and instead focus on why you even need my help at all. If you don’t plan on working out some deal with my competitor then you should be done with them,” he said, watching this Yugi’s face closely.

His rival growled and stomped the last steps towards Kaiba, slamming his fists down on the desk and making everything on the surface rattle. Kaiba slowly closed the lid of his laptop, staring across at the

“I told you when you dragged me out of there, they took Yugi from me! If you hadn’t interfered and removed me from that room, I could have at least gotten those men left behind to tell me what happened. Then I wouldn’t have to come asking you for help, and maybe I’d already have my partner back. You meddled, and now you are part of this,” he hissed, but Seto carefully kept his expression blank. Gozuboro’s yelling had always been worse than this.

“If I had left you in there then they probably would have done whatever that was again,” Seto replied sharply.

Yugi roared and punched the desk again, nearly cracking the glass surface, “Then at least I would have had a chance to be with him now!” Both the girl and Bakura hurried forward to grab hold of the enraged Yugi. Bakura holding back his arms while Anzu tried to calm him in an embrace he clearly did not want.

“Please, Kaiba, you have to help us. Pharaoh needs Yugi back, we all do!” Anzu cried as they tried to calm him.

Seto watched the scene play out before him as the rest of Yugi’s groupies circled around him and tried to calm him down. But Seto didn’t care about them, his attention stayed on the one at the center of it all. The ‘Pharaoh’.

There was an emptiness to his eyes even as he fought to regain composure, and a pinch to his brow that Seto could not look away from. It was a look he’d seen in himself, in his reflection, when Mokuba had been taken from him.

Seto had no idea what strange complexity Yugi was comprised of. If he was just insane and his friends indulged his delusions, or if there truly were two beings houses within that body as they claimed...but one thing that Seto could at least know without a doubt was that no matter what had happened...this man before him believed something precious was taken from him.

So, they were convinced the real runt was truly missing then?

Seto supposed he wasn’t all that surprised if what he’d seen back at his competitor’s building. Technology like that was bound to be unpredictable in how it worked. He wouldn’t be surprised if it scrambled Yugi’s brain like eggs, but something still didn’t feel right. There was something...dim about the person standing before him. Like the sunshine that had been one Yugi Mutou was gone. Again.

Well, shit.

Seto sighed and pinched at the bridge of his nose again, “I don’t know how you lot expect me to help you try to find what you lost...” Especially if all you have really lost is your minds... “...but I can tell you what I know and we can go from there. Preferably with you lot leaving my building quickly.”

“Please,” the Pharaoh breathed. Seto truly hated seeing him like this. It only reminded him of how weak he felt whenever Mokuba had been taken from him.

“Hmph, well they are currently spreading rumors about this company creating a new leap in technology. One that promises to sell ‘second chances’ to the highest bidder, whatever that means. A few months ago we found one of their employees working in our department where they stole of data that we had been collecting for one of our own projects. That data was not retrieved unfortunately, and from what I saw when I was in there saving your skinny ass, they have used my technology to further their own project,” he said, huffing at the pure insult of it all.

Bakura hummed thoughtfully, speaking up finally, “Second chances sounds a lot like something time travel could grant. Is this something your technology could have aided in?”

Seto scoffed, “I suppose it’s possible, but their current CEO is nuts. He’s been giving press conferences about rewriting history, and how it’ll give him the future. Whatever. He’s short sighted. Dimensional travel is the better investment over time travel, any idiot would know that. History is finite, while dimensions are infinite. He stole from me and didn’t even have the decency to use the data to its full potential. That’s why Kaiba Corp will always come out on top.”

His words didn’t seem to be comforting to the Pharaoh, but he was still soaking in every word and filing it away. Always thinking ahead, Seto respected that.

“So, if their technology sent him to the past, then it may be functional enough to send someone after him?” Pharaoh asked eagerly.

Jounouchi stepped between him and the desk, waving his hands in front of the Pharoah’s face, “Nuh uh! I know what you’re thinking, and you can just forget about it for now. We aren’t about to let you jump into a deep hole without at least tying a rope around your waist first.”

“The dog isn’t wrong for once. You would need a lot more information before attempting to use their inferior machine to find your...whatever he is. Otherwise, you risk getting sent somewhere else entirely. Those men in there were not wearing faces of people who just ran a successful trial. Something clearly went wrong. We need data extracted from the machine and information from them to figure out what to do next,” Seto said calmly, watching the Pharaoh once again struggle to keep his calm hearing this.

Anzu and Honda were trying to ground him with hands on his heaving shoulders, but Seto knew from his own experience that no amount of friendly touches and hugs would make the Pharaoh feel better.  

“So we need to get information, okay. We can start there. Do we break in or something?” Honda asked, glancing around the room at all the uneasy faces around him.

“I don’t think breaking and entering is the best course of action...perhaps we should start with something that wouldn’t get us thrown in prison,” Bakura hedged nervously.

Anzu nodded, “Yeah, I’m gonna second that.”

“I know! We should go to the cops and report Yugi as kidnapped, then the cops can raid the place and that’ll force them into talking,” Jounouchi said, punching at the air.

Seto scowled and rolled his eyes skyward, “And just how do you intend to report Yugi Mutou as kidnapped when we very clearly have him standing right here?” he said, gesturing to the Pharaoh, “Think, Jounouchi! We have nothing on them since the Pharaoh here seems perfectly fine and as far as the rest of the world is aware, is the real Yugi.” Just play along, Seto, they haven’t actually made you lose your mind yet.

“Well then what idea do you have if you’re so smart?” Jounouchi snapped.

And it was all that Seto was waiting for. He smirked up at them, “Seeing how I am very smart, I am as always, way ahead of all of you. I am never one to miss an opportunity. So, when I went to save your friend from their hands, I may have left a bug or two in that room that have been pulling data as we speak.”

“Then you already have information?” Pharaoh asked eagerly, leaning forward across Seto’s desk.

Seto held up his hand, “I have data. And data takes time to review and analyze. Something I may have already been doing if you all hadn’t come here to interrupt me. Now, the sooner you leave the sooner I can get on this. And maybe I’ll find something useful to help with your little problem.”

The rest of them shuffled their feet and glanced between one another, beginning to edge towards the door.

Only the Pharaoh stayed where he was, still standing before Seto. Staring down at him until Seto felt the hairs rise on the back of his neck.

“Good luck, Kaiba. Please find something of use quickly...I am relying on you in this. Please help me bring him back.”

Seto hated how thin and fragile his voice sounded. It was nothing like the voice he heard during duels or dressing him down in the past. The Pharaoh should never sound like this.

“I’ll let you know if I find something,” Seto finally said, even though it took physical effort to say something that could possibly construed as comfort. But the Pharaoh looked like shit still. He could use some comfort.

“That’s all I ask. Thank you.”

They all breathed a palpable sigh of relief as they passed through the gates of the city. They had returned successful in their missions, even if they had not anticipated returning with more people than they had left with.

Atem was fully aware that he was very recognizable, even among past pharaohs thanks to his...peculiar appearance. So it was no surprise when it did not take long for the people of the city to spot their party and cheer for their return. Many gazes lingered upon the boy sitting before Atem, but they were mostly curious ones, others outwardly baffled at the sight. Atem could understand their confusion, because it was not...traditional for a Pharaoh to ride with a companion. Especially not one dressed so oddly, with skin so pale he almost glowed under the sun, and bore a striking resemblance to their king.

His companion being male was likely the least of the many concerns if he were being honest.

Atem knew they would be quite the spectacle, and was secretly filled with mischievous thrill thinking of how this would drive Seth mad. His cousin had always touted protocols of late, and it was so satisfying to Atem to break them before his eyes.

Besides, this had the added benefit of being able to see and hear all of Yugi’s reactions to entering the capitol.

It was hardly a new sight to Atem, but with Yugi all but bouncing in the saddle in front of him, it was difficult to not look upon his city with fresh eyes. Trying to see the marvel that was making Yugi’s eyes glow with wonder and awe.

His charge was babbling away in his language so fast that Atem didn’t think he could even pick out individual words, not even the ones that he’d learned from Yugi thus far. Eagerly Yugi pointed at things that to Atem’s eyes were mundane, but he still offered a small indulgent smile and the offered word in his own language in case Yugi wished to learn it.

If Yugi was positively animated upon approach to the city walls, and was practically vibrating as they finally passed through the arches and into the bustling streets.

He pointed to the people who stared up at him curiously, and then would change his focus quickly to the homes lining the street, craning his neck to try and peer into the open drapes of the doors. When they marched past the markets, Yugi almost fell out of the saddle with how far he was leaning to try and catch glimpses of the treasures and wares laid out on tables and blankets. Atem kept a firm grip on the young one’s hips after that to assure he wouldn’t fall flat on his face.

But by far Yugi seemed most excited when he caught sight of the stall that drew even Atem’s attention, for it was laden with his own favorite type of wares. Atem knew the stall well, because it had been his favorite to see on the rare occasions he was allowed out in the markets. It was owned by the best toy and game maker in the city.

Yugi gasped and his eyes did not stop moving over the many items that littered the stall. Senet boards, Hound and Jackal sets, dice, dolls, carved wooden creatures, so many items crafted to bring joy were laid out among the tables. There was even a basket of pharaoh dolls bearing his visage being sold, much to his embarrassment. He looked away from those quickly, eying the collection of games laid out. Even Atem could not help but look longingly at a few of the other games that would have stolen many hours of his attention before.

Atem’s smile fell, remembering all the many gifts his father had purchased for him from this vendor. Many of which Atem had insisted on burying with his father in his tomb. It had been difficult to give them up, but hoped that perhaps some day he could play games with his father again in the afterlife. And...Atem didn’t see himself playing games anytime soon. Now that all his friends and himself were too focused on their duties to play anymore. Not that he thought they’d agree to play with him when they didn’t even dare look him in the eye anymore.

But they did not stop the caravan just so that they could look at toys. Atem knew they needed to return to the palace sooner rather than later. They’d only been gone for two days, but already he could only groan mentally at everything that would be waiting for his attention upon his return. Shimon would almost certain be there waiting at the stairs with at least a dozen scrolls in hand.

“Is everything alright, my Pharaoh? You suddenly look like you wish to retreat back out the gates?”

Atem turned to see Mahad had pulled his horse up close, and was peering over at them. Isis pulled up on their other side and was giggling at Yugi’s latest squawk of joy. It was hard not to notice him swiveling his body from left to right trying to see everything. Atem calmly and patiently kept hold of him through it all, moving his head back and out of the way each time Yugi almost bonked their heads together moving too quickly.

“It is not home I dread, but whatever Shimon will greet me with once we arrive. Actually, I find that this is the most excited I have been returning for quite some time,” he admitted, smiling down at Yugi in his lap, “It has been long since I’ve last felt such joy upon returning home. It is almost as if I feed off of his enthusiasm,” Atem said, just loud enough for Mahad and Isis to hear him.

Isis smiled fondly at the newest member of their party, “His excitement in charming, isn’t it, Sire? I look forward to seeing his reaction to the palace.”

Truthfully it was something Atem was looking forward to as well, but didn’t know how soon and for how long his duties would take him from Yugi’s side. He hoped not too long. Atem knew better than anyone how lonely a busy palace could feel when it felt like no one ‘spoke’ to you.

“It will be nice to have a fresh face among the palace, even if just for a little while,” Mahad said warmly, also seemingly growing more fond of Yugi after their long trek through the desert. Atem could not tell what it was that had gotten his two old friends to become endeared by Yugi so quickly, but...perhaps they were just under the same odd spell Atem found himself under with his presence.

He smiled down at his charge, even if Yugi couldn’t see it with how focused he was on literally anything else in sight. Atem surprised himself by the bubble of laughter he felt attempt to escape from his lips, but he was likely breaking too much formal protocol this day as it was (and if Seth’s purpling face was anything to go by), so he stopped the laughter from escaping. But, still it left a light feeling within him that he’d not felt in months.

Yugi was paying too much attention to a cow that was being led through the streets and began to slip from the saddle once more. Atem drew his mind out from the shadows and calmly pulled him back into place, and continued his task of naming items for him.

And brightly, Yugi would repeat them all.

Chapter Text

It had been so easy to forget all his troubles as they marched through the city. Yugi couldn’t believe what he was seeing. For all the textbooks he’d been forced to read, museum exhibits they’d viewed, and all the stories and photos his grandpa had shown him, there was nothing that could have done justice to the true wonder of walking through an ancient Egyptian city.

It was all so much more colorful and vibrant than he would have ever imagined. Kids were running between the houses. Animals shuffling around every corner. Merchants were voicing their products loudly above the din of the crowds.

And the crowds that cheered as they turned and saw their Pharaoh returning.

Yugi saw such awe and adoration in their faces, even when they didn’t fully look upon the Pharoah as he passed. It was almost like they were looking at the sun, tempted by the warmth, but unable to focus on it for more than a passing glance before they’d duck their heads. Yugi had seen this with the Pharoah’s men before too, like they couldn’t look him in the eye at all. It made Yugi incredibly uncomfortable on Pharaoh’s behalf, so he couldn’t imagine how weird it must be for the Pharaoh himself. Or maybe he was used to it and didn’t care?

Yugi shrugged it off, his focus turning back to everything around him. The patterns, the tools, the people, the architecture...all of it.

Grandpa would have loved this.

The thought came quickly, but with more pain than he would have ever imagined a single thought could bring. He tried not to let it kill his excitement though, and instead tried to will it to bolster his resolve to get home so he could tell his grandpa everything he saw.

He was so enchanted by it all that he didn’t even care if he was talking to himself as they rode through the streets. The Pharaoh at least seemed to indulge him by pretending to listen along, even supplying a few of the Egyptian words for Yugi to learn if he wanted. And of course, Yugi did his best to file each and every one of the words away in the back of his mind, like he did with all the little details he knew about his cards. Never knowing when something small and seemingly insignificant would come in handy for later.

At least he didn’t seem bothered by Yugi’s enthusiasm, even if all this must have been pretty mundane for the Pharaoh. Even Mahad and Isis seemed amused, if not appreciative of Yugi’s excitement, if their fond expressions were anything to go by. At least they weren’t scowling at him like Seth was. It reminded Yugi a lot of Seto actually. Almost like he was really here if Yugi squinted at him.

He guessed it shouldn’t have been all that surprising to see Seto’s likeness here. Ishizu had shown them the stone tablet that depicted Seto’s and his own faces carved there after all. It was still a little shocking to see it now though, without a single spark of recognition. Isis and Mahad looking familiar was more shocking to him that Seth, and Yugi was still trying to understand that along with everything else off about this place.

“Oh, cows! There are some more familiar faces,” Yugi laughed, leaning to the left to try and see more of them as a small herd was being led down another street. He felt his leg start to slip down the edge of the saddle again though, but before he could panic at the feeling of falling, he was quickly pulled back in place by strong arms, and gentle hands.

Yugi flushed instantly from the touch, as well as almost making a fool of himself in front of the entire city.

Embarrassed, he glance over his shoulder to shyly look up at the Pharoah, “Thanks for catching me.”

There was a glint in Pharaoh’s eyes that seemed amused, even if he did not smile, “Ahthar ya laghzi es-seghir.” 

Yugi didn’t know any of those words yet, but at least the tone didn’t sound like he was being scolded.

“Tajanab nazrak ya fetti!” 

Now that sounded like scolding, and Yugi ducked his head quickly at Seth’s sharp tone. Whatever Yugi did wrong, Seth seemed to be satisfied when he turned away from the Pharaoh, so he took that as a sign to just sit and be quiet for a bit. Yugi resolved to try his best. Besides, he was pretty sure that massive ornate looking building up ahead was the palace, so they were probably about to meet a lot more people.

Yugi was already dreading it, not knowing what would come next.

He felt the Pharaoh sigh heavily where his back was pressed against the strong chest, and Yugi wondered if he held some of the same reservations. But this was his home to the Pharoah, wasn’t it? Shouldn’t he be glad to be home?

The horses were led up the path that took them to a massive wall surrounding the palace, and Yugi watched, with open mouthed awe, as the doors swung open for them and revealed the palace within.

Yugi stared at it unblinkingly.

Modern architecture had nothing on all this. The opulence and sheer size of it all was breathtaking.

Yugi couldn’t even take his eyes off of it when Mahad came around to carefully hoist him off the back of the Pharaoh’s horse, and plop him down in the soil. He absently heard people begin to talk around him as everyone else dismounted, but their foreign words slipped through his ears like water as he tried to take in every detail of this place.

This had been Yami’s home once. Even if his other half couldn’t remember this place, Yugi would try his best to remember it for him. Down to every last spec of paint and carved stone.

“Yugi! Tal hanna.”

Yugi startled hearing his name called, but knew the voice immediately as one to obey. His eyes gravitated to the Pharaoh, seeing him beckon Yugi over with his outstretched hand. Yugi trotted over to his side, trying his best to smother the embarrassing level of wonder that must be showing on his face seeing this place.

The Pharoah offered him a small smile as he stopped at his side, and he spoke a few words to Yugi that he honestly had no idea what they meant. But when the Pharaoh gestured to a group of people waiting at the top of a set of marble stairs, he assumed it was some sort of introduction.

Yugi obediently followed Pharoah’s outstretched arm to look at the people gathered, and once again Yugi startled when several faces stood out as familiar. There was one girl at the far end that looked like she was trying her best not to bound forward with how she was bouncing in place, and Yugi swore she looked a lot like his Dark Magician Girl card. Then he swore he saw Shadi among the group, but that guy was someone Yugi never got a good read on so he passed over him quickly. There were many he did not recognize, and that was fine by him. It meant it would be less confusing in the long run, and he was about to breathe out a sigh of relief until he caught sight of one shorter person pushing through the group to the front, a pile of scrolls bundled in his arms.

And Yugi felt his heart lurch up into his throat.

“Grandpa?” he whispered, taking half a step towards him. The elder man’s gaze drifted towards him immediately, a kind, if not confused, smile falling over his aged face that made Yugi’s heart ache more.

“Wimmen hadhad?” he said, in his grandfather’s voice, but this...this wasn’t his grandfather. Yugi knew that, just as sure as he knew none of these other familiar faces were the same people as the ones back home. There was no spark of love or even recognition in any of their eyes. And that hurt more than Yugi could stand. 

Immediately Yugi felt tears well up in his eyes, and as much as he tried to will them to go away, he felt them start to fall down his cheeks in a burning trail of shame and despair. He heard the Pharaoh calling his name, sounding way too worried for someone who clearly didn’t know Yugi at all. And then he felt Mahad and Isis reaching out to try and comfort him, but there was no comfort to be found in their touch.

These weren’t the people Yugi knew and loved. He was still so alone here. Here he’d been worried he’d never see the faces of those he cared about again...but now he could see their faces and it was more of a cruel taunt than a comfort.

It took some gentle coaxing, but eventually they were able to make it the rest of the way inside the palace. And thankfully it was just as it began to heat outside, making the cool interior that much more refreshing to all of them.

Atem still didn’t know how Yugi had not fallen victim to the heat still wearing what he had on when they found him, and resolved to find him something more appropriate soon. If Yugi’s unexpected breakdown in the courtyard was anything to go by, he would need some gentle, and immediate attention. Atem’s only regret was that it couldn’t be him at this moment, because as expected, Shimon had greeted him with a dozen scrolls in hand and an itinerary for the day already mapped out.

At least seeing Yugi begin crying upon seeing him delayed Shimon's mission for a moment, the elder guardian looking mildly horrified as he tried to determine what he’d done to make the young one cry. It had allowed Atem at least time to get inside the palace before being swarmed with tasks and reports, but he did not like having Yugi’s earlier excitement dimmed so abruptly.

Atem was grateful that Mahad stepped in quickly to offer comfort where Atem could not. At least not under the careful watch of all his advisors and half the palace observing.

Even now Mahad was trying to distract Yugi from his tears by introducing him to a few of the palace cats that had come to inspect the newcomer. Upon seeing them twirling around the pillars Yugi’s eyes had widened as he chirped out a surprised “Neko-chan!”. Mahad had seized the opportunity and led him over to pet their silky fur.

Yugi had immediately knelt down to pay them the proper respect all cats begged for, and soon several others came out to twist and twine around him. Mahad seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and stood watch over him from above.

The distraction seemed to be working from what Atem could see, and the cats showed no sign of passing up the sweet touches or attention. There were still tear streaks upon Yugi’s cheeks, but they did not appear to be actively falling anymore.

“I apologize for that, your highness. I do hope he’s alright. I don’t know what I did to upset him,” Shimon mumbled, also looking over Yugi’s way with sympathetic eyes.

“I don’t believe it was anything you did. Unless he feels the same way I do when you bring forward that many scrolls at once,” Atem said with a shrug, “See if you can find anyone who speaks his language. I have many questions for him, and I believe he will find comfort in having someone to talk to.”

Shimon frowned, humming in thought, “I will see what translators we have listed in the registry, Pharoah. Although given his unique features and what little I’ve heard him speak, I do not have much confidence one can be found.”

“Try,” Atem said softly.

“Who is he, my Pharaoh? Why has he been brought here?” Karim asked, warily eyeing Yugi from their short distance away.

Seth huffed, “He was found among the two groups attempting to rob a pharaoh’s tomb.” Several of the advisors gasped in horror or disgust at the act.

“A captive of one of the groups,” Atem reminded him cooly, “Yugi was found running away from them, wounded and bound by a mysterious group of men. I will explain more in detail later, but for now Yugi is to remain a ward of the palace until we can determine where he came from, and what those men were doing out there in the barrens. There was strange magic found in their wake that could remain a threat to our people, and Yugi is our only clue to what happened, and what may yet come of all this.”

Seth turned to him, a glint of challenge in his eyes that Atem was almost pleased to see...if he did not know that whatever his cousin was about to say would piss him off.

“My Pharaoh, I would not advise keeping Yugi within the main part of the palace. We know nothing about him and for all we know he could have been the source of the dangerous magic we felt,” he said as respectfully as he could, given it was almost an open challenge to what Atem had just declared. Almost.

“Where else would you see him placed?” Isis asked, her brow curving elegantly up in a challenge of her own.

Seth shrugged, “We have cells to contain people for a reason.”

Atem felt his entire body tense at the suggestion, and likely would have spat venom in response if Isis did not step in first.

“He has not done anything wrong, and we will not treat him as a criminal just because he cannot speak our language and defend himself,” she replied, her voice as sharp as the knife tucked in Atem’s belt.

Seth rolled his eyes, “Fine, then the servant’s quarters at least. He is not part of the court, he is not an honored guest of the palace, and he is not one of the nobles housed here.”

“I have to agree with Priest Seth, I am unsure if it is wise to let someone of unknown origin linger so close to where the court resides. Especially that of you, Pharaoh,” Karim said, nodding respectfully at his king.

Seth grinned, “There, see? Someone else who sees reason and understands that this boy may be a threat to us!” Atem only just barely managed to refrain from rolling his eyes.

The sound of soft giggles echoed through the hall, and all turned to see Yugi flat on his back upon the floor as the cats climbed over him, rubbing against his face and purring loud enough to be heard even from their distance. He was smiling and happily rubbing his face into their soft fur as they ate up his attention.

“Oh yes, truly a most terrifying threat,” Isis said, and Atem had to fight to contain his laughter.

Mahad, seeing Yugi was occupied for the moment, began to make his way over to the rest of them. The soft look he’d been wearing only for Yugi’s benefit faded into a frown as he approached, clearly having overheard what was being discussed.

“I truly believe the boy holds no malice towards us. And I agree that keeping an eye on him is best given how uncertain we are about his origins, or what he may have seen out there when the magical disturbance occurred. For all we know he could be in danger himself, and we would be his only means of protection seeing how we removed him from the others he was with,” Mahad said, taking stance beside Atem.

The Pharaoh could not begin to describe how grateful he felt for his old friend in that moment, almost like things used to be. Even if only for one fleeting moment.

“I don’t see how that is our concern,” Seth moaned, but Atem recognized the look of defeat in his cousin’s eyes even if Seth didn’t know it yet. This was a quickly losing battle on his part.

“Threat or not, I wish him to remain close to us so that we may keep an eye on him all the same. We have much we can learn from him. The servants’ quarters are too far to keep adequate attention and protection on him. I suggest something closer,” Atem said, tapping at his chin in thought. And a thought he had indeed, a wicked one he knew would cause quite the reaction, but suited all of the needs Atem believed Yugi would have.

As well as all the requirements Atem would want from the arrangement.

“What do you suggest then, Pharaoh?” Shimon asked, and Atem could already hear the wariness in his voice. Like he already knew whatever was going to be suggested would somehow inconvenience him.

But Atem cared little for how it would affect them. They all had the stability and support they needed among the court and palace, a home, friends, and staff. Yugi had nothing, not even someone to speak to for comfort.

And...Atem found himself relating to that sorrowful predicament more than he could ever let on. It was Atem’s job to seem untouchable and strong at all times, even if all he wanted was to be touched and have his human moments of weakness. While Atem could never ask for these comforts...he could ask for them for Yugi.

“Assign attendants to see to his needs at all times. Have them see him bathed, fed and then clothed properly. Then have them take him to see the healers to check on his wounds. The attendants will be able to keep an eye on him if there are any concerns regarding him as a threat, and they will hopefully be able to see he is tended to in the meantime. He cannot ask for things himself, so we must do our best to see to what he may want,” Atem started, glad for once that none would look him in the eye because he knew that at least several of his advisors would be looking at him in shock about now. He continued before any protests could dare be voiced, “And further, he will need a room and bed. But as you all say, it cannot be among the staff or guests. So, he is to be placed in the harem for the time being.”

Atem mentally counted in his head the seconds until the first would dare to speak. They surprisingly made it to seven seconds before he almost gleefully cut them off with a wave of his hand.

“But, my Pharaoh! The harem is for—"

“—Do you insinuate that I am not aware of what it is for?” he challenged, “I distinctly recall you all advising me not even a week ago that I must begin filling its beds?”

Shimon stuttered, looking flustered between the other startled advisors, “Well, yes, but not like—”

“Consider this a bed filled then, and Yugi given placement. It is a safe and secluded part of the palace that the guards can easily take station at, and should allow for him to be carefully observed,” he said shortly, turning away with his chin held high, “There, that was two problems solved with one brilliant solution. How ingenious of your wise Pharaoh. You all would do well to follow his wisdom without question. You have heard by will, now see it done,” he said slowly.

Were he not raised to carefully measure his voice, it would have sounded snide to many ears. To his own, it was with the arrogance they expected him to hold as their living Horus. It tasted sour on his tongue.

He turned on his heel, cape fanning out behind him as he began to walk away. Within seconds he heard the scattering of feet behind him as they all rushed to obey. He allowed himself one small smirk of victory, having used their own arguments against them.

It was a small victory in the grand scheme of things. It had only been a few months in this position, but Atem had grown weary of the waffling of his advisors who seemed to precariously balance between the two extremes of wanting to kiss his feet and agreeing with all he said, or demanding that every second of his life, every word, every movement be measured as that of a king.

And all without a single moment left to be human in between.

Regretfully, he had to leave Yugi now. Even when he’d like nothing more than to join him in petting the cats and forgetting about duty, even if just for a moment.

But he’d already caused enough chaos for his advisors to deal with for today. A quota well met, if not exceeded. He’d have to duck his head and handle the scrolls and tasks Shimon was still cradling against his chest behind him.

Even so, Atem stopped beside where Yugi now sat on the floor with three of the palace cats draped over his legs.

He bent over, giving a gentle scritch under the chin of the one nuzzled in Yugi’s arms.

Yugi watched him carefully, his eyes still red rimmed from earlier, and holding onto the fuzzy beast almost too tightly.

“It seems like Baast favors you. I hope they keep you company where I cannot,” he said quietly to him, careful to keep his voice soothing so that the message was relayed, even if the meaning of the words was lost, “You will be given all you need to be comfortable. I will attempt to seek you out later, Yugi. You will have some people tend to you, Uh...tomo..dachi?” he stumbled over the last word, but it seemed Yugi picked up on it all the same because his face almost instantly brightened.

He nodded, a shy smile creeping back onto his lips, “Pharaoh, tomodachi.”

Atem breathed out a laugh, “Yes, pharaoh tomodachi. As are they, more tomodachi,” he said, gesturing to the many advisors staring over at them. Atem tried to ignore them.

Yugi leaned to the side, peering across at them, “Tomodachi...” he said, and Atem could hear the hesitance in his voice and see it in his expressive eyes.

He sighed, not knowing how else to convince him. If it were Atem in his place, he wouldn’t know who to call friend either. He didn’t even know who to call friend now. Atem hated how uncertain Yugi looked, and hated even more how he’d have to leave him now when it was clear how upset he was.

But duty called as it always would.

He wanted to reach out to pull Yugi into that strange embrace he’d given when they’d first met out on the sands. To offer comfort, or to take it himself, he honestly could not say.

But Atem wasn’t supposed to be touched by anyone...

Ah well, what’s one more scandalous act for the day?

Atem reached out anyway and ruffled his hand in Yugi’s wild hair, amused at how closely it resembled his own. It was easy to ignore the startled gasps behind him when the gesture made Yugi’s smile broaden. Another small victory then.

“Be good,” were his last words before finally leaving with his trail of advisors at his heel. He tried not to glance behind him too many times as he walked down the hall, because the sad look had seemingly already returned to Yugi’s face.

Chapter Text

While he had many times before witnessed Yugi’s reluctance to wake for school, even thinking his palpable dread humorous at times, Yami had not shared his distain for attending more than he did now. This was the last thing he wanted to do right now. Even the homework he’d been forced to sit through the night before had been torture, and he couldn’t imagine an entire day of more of the same being any better.

It wasn’t that the work was overly hard, although there were several large gaps in his knowledge base that caused some difficulty at times. He just found his mind wandering elsewhere to what he thought was more important than whoever had been ruler in the Edo period, and how to apply the quadratic equation into practice.

But, as he’d been lectured by both Anzu and Grandpa now, he knew the importance was less in him actually learning what was being taught, and more keeping up appearances for Yugi’s sake. If he managed to keep up his grades while he was at it, that would just be a bonus.

He supposed it was a good thing that everyone still believed that there was a future for Yugi at all that Yami had to preserve with this sham. It meant no one had given up on his return. Least of all Yami.

He’d barely been awake an hour and already completed Yugi’s usual morning routine when he descended the stairs. He didn’t even make it to the bottom before being stopped with a startled gasp from below.

“No, no, no. You are not going to school dressed like that. Honestly, boy…” Grandpa sighed, ushering Yami back up the stairs grumbling all the way.

“I do not understand, Yugi wears this to school every day,” Yami protested weakly, still trying to determine where he messed up as he glanced over himself.

“Leather boots and undershirt are not part of the dress code.”

“If I fasten the jacket the shirt is not seen.”

“And when have you ever fastened your jacket, hm? Now, go find that white shirt he wears over that thing and Yugi’s sneakers. And don’t forget to pack that homework we finished last night,” Sugoroku said firmly, leaving no further room for Yami to argue.

With a heaving sigh, Yami turned to walk back up the stairs to obey, this time with Grandpa following closely behind. Likely to make sure he did it correctly and quickly. Anzu would be arriving to walk him to school soon.

“Now let’s see where he put that shirt,” Grandpa mumbled, bustling around the room as he tutted over the slightly unkempt floor and overflowing laundry basket. Yugi was not overly messy, usually taking time on weekends to straighten his room and do chores like laundry and homework. But he had been taken before he even got a chance.

A shirt was shoved in his hands and mechanically Yami began to tug it in place, his eyes drawn to the mess around him that felt like it belonged. He didn’t even take his gaze off of it when sneakers were placed in his hands next, and woodenly he pulled those on next.

There was a half-finished board game on the floor, leftover from when they had been forced to stop due to Yugi’s bedtime the night before he’d disappeared. The night shirt he’d been wearing was half hanging off of the edge of his bed from where Yugi had tossed it in his desperate attempt to make it to school on time. The stuffed Kuriboh plush that Yami had won in that thrice damned claw machine game was left on the floor from where Yugi had been using it as a pillow rest for his arms as Yami had watched him play a handheld video game. It still looked like Yugi could walk back in at any minute, ready to pick up where they left off. Yami had taken comfort in that where he could.

“Perhaps after school today we should take some time to clean things up a bit, yes?” Grandpa offered suddenly. He’d probably been talking to Yami this whole time, but the words had washed over him unnoticed until that moment when Yami felt immediate revulsion at the thought.

“No!” he shouted before he thought better of it, and immediately felt his cheeks flush with shame. He ducked his head low enough his chin almost touched his chest, “I mean...I...”

He heard Sugoroku sigh, and his footsteps padded on the carpet as he walked closer, “It’s okay that you miss him, Pharaoh. I miss him too.”

“Putting his things away almost feels like putting him away. This isn’t my body, and it’s not my life to take over. All of this feels wrong without him here. It should have been me taken,” he found himself saying, although the words rang hollow to his own ears.

“I know it’s hard, and you aren’t putting him away. We all know how much you want him back, and we have seen what you are willing to do to get him back. We’ve seen what you can do to get him back. As bleak as it all seems, I know you’ll bring him home to us again.  In the meantime, we need to stay strong and make sure he has his home as he remembers it to come back to. Besides, you’ll want it looking nice for when Yugi comes home. Because he will come home, Yami. I know he will.”

Yami felt his throat tighten, but he still managed to ask what weighed heavily on his heart, “How do you know he’ll come back?”

“Because from these old eyes, it seems to me that you save everyone you meet. In one way or another. Now, let’s get you off to school. I’ll help you with homework in the shop when you return,” he said, and gently patted him on the shoulder.

“Thank you, Grandpa,” he said, and reached down to pick up the Kuriboh plush from the floor and then reverently placed it on the bed, positioning it so it looked like it was facing the door, also waiting for Yugi to return.

This must be what girl’s sleepovers are like.

Like any healthy teenaged boy, he’d always wondered about the fabled events that he’d only caught glimpses of in movies and such. While the image of girls didn’t excite him as much as it used to, he’d always wondered what went on whenever Anzu went out to hang with her girlfriends on occasion.

He’d never thought he’d personally experience anything like that since sleepovers for boys in Yugi’s experience were mostly junk food, movies and video games. But if he were to guess, this would have come pretty close.

After Pharaoh had been ushered away to do whatever it was that pharaohs did, Yugi had thought he’d be left on his own for the most part. It had been daunting, because he’d already apparently made several etiquette errors from what he understood, and was a little afraid to do it again. He really didn’t want swords pointed at him again. Once was more than enough.

But to his surprise, he wasn’t even given the chance to mess up. He’d been allowed to play with the cats for a while longer, with Mahad keeping watch over him, until the one that looked like Grandpa came back over.

At first, Yugi wanted to start crying again seeing his face and not feeling the warmth of recognition in his eyes, but he was distracted quickly enough by Mahad miming introductions to Shimon, and then Shimon in turn introduced him to two teens behind him.

To Yugi’s shock, the both of them bowed low upon seeing him. Ramy and Mia looked around his age, maybe a little younger, and could have possibly been siblings for how much they looked alike. They were both dressed simply compared to all the opulence and finery that Yugi had seen on everyone else in the Pharaoh’s entourage. He assumed this meant they were more like palace staff then, or some kind of servants.  

Shimon had smiled at him as talked and gestured between Yugi and the two other teens, but he really didn’t understand a word of it. And without Pharaoh around, Yugi felt very shy as everyone looked at him, vulnerable even. There wasn’t a single threatening gesture or raised voice to make him think he really was in danger, but without any real way to speak to these people, he felt isolated even when surrounded by smiles.

Shimon had stopped speaking at some point, and then walked off with Mahad quickly after. Yugi was frozen in place, not sure if he was supposed to follow them or not, but the decision was made for him when Ramy and Mia stepped in front of him and took his hands in theirs, leading him down a different hall and away from where Pharaoh and the others went.

Not knowing what else to do, Yugi let himself be taken away by them.

Part of him had wondered if he’d be taken to a dungeon or something next, but was pleasantly surprised when Ramy escorted Yugi into what looked like some sort of bathing room, as Mia disappeared off to somewhere else leaving the two boys alone. There were buckets of water, oils, towels, and all sorts of stuff lining the walls.

Ramy had done his best to show Yugi how to clean himself, and while Yugi had blushed furiously the entire time, his companion had seemed unbothered by it. When they’d finished, Mia appeared out of nowhere with a stack of clothes in her arms. A robe was handed to Yugi that Ramy helped him into and then the three of them walked down another long hallway.

Yugi had gaped open mouthed as they passed through the palace. The gilded and ornate markings on everything were stunning, and the structure of the palace was truly incredible. He even spied several courtyards along the way, nestled deep within the palace, and filled with wonderful gardens that he’d never expect to see in what he thought would have been a desert.

Up ahead of him, Mia rapidly began to speak to Ramy, the two of them talked animatedly over something. They smiled at each other, and laughed about something between the two of them. It was sweet to see them interacting, but Yugi felt a stab of loneliness hit him when it made him think of his own friends.

Eventually Yugi was led to a set of high doors that looked slightly intimidating in their size, but perhaps it was because of the armed guards standing outside of them. But the guards didn’t seem to pay them much mind as Mia stepped forward and let them all in, bowing low as Yugi passed.

He really didn’t understand the bowing thing, wasn’t he just some stray that Pharaoh picked up in the desert to these guys?

He didn’t get to think on it much as he was led into a massive room that made his jaw drop open. Sitting areas, chaise loungers scattered around, draped curtains, silken pillows that Yugi could have used as a bed they were so big, several massive and ornate beds ducked into slight egressed in the circular room. At the very end of it, Yugi could make out a balcony that looked like it led to its own little water pool oasis.

Yugi wanted to ask them if they were in the wrong place, but Ramy was busy digging through a chest that was placed upon one of the beds, while Mia was busy gathering another chest from some backroom Yugi hadn’t even noticed yet.

And that’s when Yugi started to get the girly sleepover vibes.

They started with his nails, filing and cleaning them until Yugi was certain even Anzu would approve of them. And then they began to rub some oily stuff into his skin that made it practically glow to Yugi’s eyes. It had taken the two of them working together to work at his hair, and while he couldn’t understand what was being said as they worked, Yugi somehow knew they were both gossiping about how much it looked like Pharaoh’s. They seemed to know what they were doing though, and he didn’t have it in him to say no when they started weaving in little golden beads.

Yugi had no idea why they were doing all this, but it wasn’t like he could protest seeing how they couldn’t understand him, but Yugi found it easy to cave in when he found that he wasn’t all that bothered by their attention. It actually felt kind of nice to have the contact, even if he couldn’t have the conversations he wanted to.

Ramy wasn’t as talkative as Mia, but he was calm and dotingly listened to her ramble on as they both tended to Yugi. They both seemed nice enough. Yugi just wished he could say something to them. Like maybe thanks? Or ask them to maybe let him change his clothes by himself next time?

At some point it seemed like they finished spa day, and Ramy disappeared back into that hidden room while Mia pulled Yugi up from the pillow he was sat on and led him over to a desk where the chest from earlier was placed. She opened it and Yugi peered inside to see several sticks and small jars inside. She seemed confident as she dug around and pulled out few things.

Bewildered by it all, Yugi could only gape as she began to drag kohl across his eyelids in steady sweeps. Yugi blinked rapidly at the feel of it, and Mia squinted at her work before seemingly deciding it was good and she put away the jars again. Then Ramy appeared with yet another chest, and it made a heavy thud when it was placed on the desk. Yugi eyed it warily as Mia darted off again, this time to dig at the pile of cloth she’d brought with them from earlier.

Ramy and her both tutted over a few of the items before coming to a decision on something and brought over a few folded items.

Yugi was coaxed into standing by Mia and Ramy had slipped off his robe before Yugi could do anything else besides yelp in shock and bend to cover himself in front of a girl. Mia hardly seemed bothered though, continuing to talk as if nothing odd was happening, and started expertly sliding cloth over Yugi’s body despite his strange contortions to shy away from her. In the end, he only held still because it meant she’d be able to dress him faster and he wouldn’t be naked for as long.

Although once she finished, Yugi didn’t feel all that clothed. Yeah, sure, it was refreshing to not be wearing his thicker clothes and layers in this heat, but the silken feel of what he’d been draped in was a bit breezier than what Yugi was used to. But he could see why Anzu favored skirts now though. They really were comfortable. Then, like an idiot, he stood there waiting for them to bring him a shirt, but he was sorely disappointed when Ramy dug through the chest on the desk and pulled out jewelry instead.

Yugi had not ever been someone to shy away from jewelry before, but it felt like a bit much even for him by the time they finished. His arms and legs were fitted with gold bands, while his neck had been draped with some sort of golden chest piece that caught the light with every turn he made. The last pieces applied were a thick golden belt that held the skirt thing in place more securely, much to Yugi’s relief.

Mia had grumbled a bit when she poked at Yugi’s ears, a pair of earrings in her hands, and he realized she had noticed his ears weren’t pierced.

“Sorry, Grandpa said I can’t pierce them until I’m eighteen,” Yugi said shyly. Mia startled hearing him speak at last, but then broke into a grin as she pulled out a different set that could hang over his ears rather than through them.

When they finally finished and stepped away to review their work, Yugi could hardly recognize himself. A small silver mirror was handed to him and Yugi stared gawking at himself. He’d never gotten his eyeliner that sharp on his own, and he marveled at how they’d managed to tame his untamable hair into something that looked...fancy.

“Wow, you guys put a lot of work into me. Thank you, but I don’t know why you bothered. Aren’t I just a guest here?” Yugi asked, even though he knew he wouldn’t get an answer. It was fine because they didn’t really seem like they needed to hear anything before they were ushering him along again.

Mia seemed like she was going to stay behind in the room to clean up a bit, which left Ramy escorting him out of the doors and past the guards again.

Yugi had no choice but to follow Ramy through the palace corridors. They passed by several people along the way, and Yugi could hear their whispers start the moment they thought he was out of earshot. He felt his stomach churn uneasily wondering what they were saying about him. One or two faces passed that he recognized from seeing out front earlier that day, and they stared openly at him too. Some even doing doubletakes that made Yugi want to hide behind the nearest pillar.

After too many years of people whispering cruel things about him in hallways, Yugi could not help but wonder if they were saying similar things now. He wondered if not being able to understand them made it worse. Maybe they could see how much he didn’t belong here just by seeing how the fine clothes and jewelry he was put in didn’t look right on him.

Nervously he tangled his fingers through the silken tie around his waist and tried to hold back tears that would ruin Mia’s skillful work on his eyes.

“Mutbakh min khallal hanna. Schar bethsan bamjard an takaleb, Seydi,” Ramy said gently at one point, and despite not knowing what was said, Yugi nodded woodenly.

They ended up in what looked like a kitchen. There were several people inside stirring pots or setting up trays of food. It smelled strongly of spices inside and felt even more stiflingly hot than outside. Ramy led him forward and pointed over to gathered baskets of food, and then gesturing over to all the other trays of food around.

“Pharaoh yred an yaarof mada tahab an takal,” Ramy said, leading Yugi by the hand closer to what was displayed. He pointed to a few things and then back up to his mouth, and then to Yugi’s.

Yugi assumed he must be asking what Yugi would like to eat. But Yugi didn’t have the words to say that he didn’t feel hungry at all, despite barely having eaten in the last day. Even now looking at some of these things, most of which he didn’t recognize, made his stomach churn uneasily. His eyes began to feel hot again and he blinked rapidly against the oncoming swell of emotions.

Then he was surprised when an older lady approached him, a tray of little round dough balls held in her hands.

“Hanan aiha chabeb grab hedheh. Canth tajal Pharaoh yezhar bethsan andama kan musta,” she said, her weathered voice soothing as the deep wrinkles on her face crinkled around a smile. 

Yugi didn’t know what to say, and it made his lower lip wobble at his sheer inability to even take comfort in whatever she was trying to say. He hoped he wasn’t offending anyone, but he was frozen, unsure what to do.

But she seemed to take pity on him and took one of the balls of her tray to tucked it into the palm of his hand and closed Yugi’s fingers over it, pushing it towards his mouth.

Yugi found himself taking a small bite despite the turmoil in his heart and stomach. It tasted like honey. Sweet and familiar. He ate the rest of it quickly, sniffling loudly as he tried not to cry over something as simple as a piece of sweetened bread.

The elder seemed please at least, and began to boss around Ramy as she shoved another ball in Yugi’s hands to coax him into eating another. As Yugi nibbled on the second one, she pushed Ramy around the room filling up a tray with several items she deemed appropriate.

Yugi felt his heart swell when he saw her picked out simple fruits and basic items that either looked familiar or were something simple looking. If he had more of an appetite, he probably would have chosen similar things.

She topped off the tray with half the contents of the little pastries Yugi was still munching on, and then pushed them both out of her kitchen with a kind smile and a wave of her wrinkled hands.

Mia was there waiting for them, and this time Ramy left to return to the rooms while Mia took him down yet another corridor. This one was far deeper in the palace than before, and Yugi found himself feeling lost quickly.

He was wondering how anyone managed to find their way in a big place like this when he spotted another familiar face waiting up ahead.

“Isis, hello!” Yugi said, finally managing to smile as he trotted up to her. She’d been nice to him from the start, and had been teaching him some words in her language. Yugi was finding himself more desperate for those crumbs of knowledge now that he was on his own.

“Yugi, ala tabado waseema.” she greeted kindly, gesturing him to enter an open door at her side. It looked like she’d actually been waiting for him. 

Yugi beamed up at her and went inside. There were several simple beds lining the walls and more jars organized along shelves. A few people milled about doing various things, but Yugi didn’t get to watch much before he was ushered over to one of the beds and encouraged to sit down.

Isis pointed to his bandages and Yugi finally understood that he’d been brought here to have her take a look at his injuries. The room he was in must have been some sort of medical room or hospital then.

Grandpa would have loved this too.

Isis began to speak softly to him as she began to unravel the bandages from his wrists and ankles. They both knew he couldn’t understand, but it felt nice to be spoken to at least, rather than spoke about.

His ankles didn’t look that bad to him, and they must not have bothered her either because she only rubbed some more of that strong smelling salve into them and then left the bandages off this time before focusing back on his wrists.

“Hull eolmont?” she asked, pointing at his wrist. She mimed poking one and then grimacing as if in pain before repeating the question.

Yugi shook his head, “Cerda, they don’t hurt,” he said, using the word for ‘no’ that she’d taught him yesterday.

She looked pleased, and applied more salve before wrapping them up again. But this time at least the wraps were thinner. The golden bangles Ramy and Mia had placed on his wrists fell over them easily.

Isis turned around to where Ramy was standing by the door with his head respectfully bowed and called out to him, “Hull aklis?” 

“Faqtah kaak al-assal min tabakh,” he replied with a grimce. 

Isis rolled her eyes, “Pharaoh leh tathir saya aleh balfail. hatha les taama hagicia. hauel an tajaleh yakal akthar qable an yestree.” 

Ramy bowed low to whatever Isis had told him and then she kindly helped Yugi down from the bed with a hop. She murmured a few more words that sounded like they could have been comforting if Yugi only knew what they were, and then Ramy led Yugi from the room once more.

As they walked through the grand halls, Yugi caught a glimpse of the sun through the pillars outside, and noted that it was getting late in the day. The sky was turning into brilliant shades of pink and orange as it fell behind the city below, and while it was beautiful to see, it only served to remind Yugi that this was going to be another day passed here. Another day away from home.

Absently Yugi heard voices drifting from down a corridor down from them, and he turned his head curiously to see who was there. His eyes widened when he caught sight of Pharaoh’s notable profile among a swarm of advisors around him. He was practically hidden by all the bodies around him seeking his attention, but somehow even through all that chaos and all those faces, his eyes found Yugi’s.

The Pharaoh froze in place, several of the people crowded close to him almost falling flat on their faces to avoid accidentally bumping into the king, and Yugi saw his eyes widen as he looked across the long corridor between them.

Strangely enough, Yugi found himself frozen in place too.

He watched as it looked like the Pharaoh was going to take a step towards him, but that’s when one of the noisier advisors spoke up and broke whatever spell had fallen between them, and Pharaoh was ushered along once more.

Yugi didn’t have much more time to think on the strange moment before Ramy was doing the same, and pushing him along down a different path.

Yugi hoped it would be back to the room with all the beds. Suddenly he found himself very tired.

It felt as though he hadn’t even been given a chance to draw in a full breath since being escorted away from Yugi that morning. His vision had been nothing but scrolls and the displeased faces of his advisors for what felt like an eternity, but this wasn’t really anything new. It was only more draining this day because Atem found himself distracted by something other than duty or his own misery for once.

He’d all but bitten through his tongue to stop himself for asking after Yugi, knowing that he’d already shown more interest in the boy than would be deemed proper for a Pharaoh. Not to mention Seth was still glaring daggers at the floor, because it wasn’t like he could look upon the Pharaoh himself like that, seemingly still upset that Atem had given Yugi such lofty placement.

Amusing as it was to see everyone’s reaction to having Yugi be the first unofficial entrant to this Pharaoh’s harem, Atem knew that he was toeing a line and had to restrain himself from causing any more strife in the palace. They needed to be focused on the risks posed by those strange men and the magical disturbance, not an immature Pharaoh’s odd behavior.

Despite it all, he still thought that the placement of Yugi was a smart move on his part. He would be protected and cared for as if he were a royal companion to Atem, he saw nothing but benefits in this.

Until he caught sight of him later that evening.

Atem seemingly forgot how to walk, and breathe, when he caught sight of pale skin across the corridor. The golden hues of the setting sun gleamed off of him, and Atem swallowed hard seeing how it complimented his unique features and coloring.

The clothing and adornments that the assigned attendants had chosen only served to enhance the image, and only then did Atem wonder about the wisdom of his choice.

The moment thankfully only lasted a short time before he was being pushed along to yet another audience, and he caught one last glance of Yugi being ushered away out of the corner of his eye.

Atem sighed and glanced down to his right where Shimon shuffled along beside him. The elder guardian had a smirk on his lips and a glint in his eyes that immediately made Atem suspicious.

“Was it really necessary to dress Yugi like that?” he asked with a raised brow.

Shimon carefully kept his face neutral as he responded, “Well, my Pharaoh, if Yugi is to be part of your harem, then it is appropriate to see he is adorned as such. I had Ramy and Mia fetch some of the royal jewels and saw to it that appropriate attire was found until the seamstress can come. It seems that his attendants did a fine job with what they had. No one will question his placement now.”

Atem could see how it would be less challenging to convince others of the nobles and court that Yugi belonged in the harem if he appeared like he belonged. He just couldn’t help but be shocked just how well he’d looked dressed in his people’s clothing.

Atem shook his head of the image though. Yugi was here to settle a curiosity for Atem, as a puzzle he wanted to solve and to hopefully provide them with information on recent dangers to his kingdom. He couldn’t get distracted by anything else. He let himself be led along by the hoard of people around him, and tried to focus on the last tasks ahead for the night. But he still found his thoughts drifting back to his little mystery and wondering how well he’d fare his first night in the palace.

“Isis sent a message along a few minutes ago. He ate a little and his wounds appear to be healing well. He’s being taken to get some rest now,” Shimon added quietly a short moment later.

Atem nodded absently, not sure if he was able to hide his relief hearing that as well as he wanted to.

Chapter Text

Yugi was glad when they arrived back at the same room as before. Even though it hadn’t been a very strenuous day, he found himself exhausted by everything all the same. Trying to hold back his tears for half the day had taken more out of him than he could ever have imagined.

Mia and Ramy quickly began to putter around the room to various tasks while Yugi was left standing in the center, unsure what to do with himself. He wrapped his arms around his middle, feeling woefully naked underneath all the gold and silks. The sun had set, and the room would have been dark if not for a few candles Mia had already lit as they returned.

Suddenly it was so much colder than before, and Yugi remembered how chilly desert nights were. But as he shivered, he couldn’t help but wonder if it was for reasons other than the dipping temperature outside.

Mia was setting up a bowl of incense in one corner of the room, while Ramy got one of the beds set up and sheets pulled back, and the canopy draped pulled aside. They were doing their best to make it all seem homey and welcoming, but none of it felt like his home. There were none of his things there, none of his toys, no games, no Grandpa humming from downstairs, no homework waiting in a messy pile on his desk...and no Yami hovering by his shoulder.  

Yugi stood there unmoving until Mia tried to coax him over to the table that held the assorted tray of food that the lady in the kitchen had chosen for him. His stomach clenched at the thought of food though, and only managed a few sips of whatever it was in the pitcher before giving up. Mia seemed worried when he walked away without touching the food, but Ramy seemed to switch gears well enough after seeing a battle lost already.

Ramy began to slip the jewels off of Yugi while Mia used a nearby basin of water to wipe the makeup from his eyes. It seemed like it took them half a day to get him presentable, seemingly for nothing special, and it just seemed like a waste of time and effort to Yugi, but they at least didn’t seem bothered by all their hard work being undone so soon.

They left him in a simple wrapped skirt before leading him over to the prepared bed. Yugi didn’t even have the energy to fight it as they tucked him in like some kind of child. He stayed silent as he watched them both walk away and into the room off of the main area. Yugi assumed it was where they slept nearby in case he needed something in the middle of the night. Again, it made him wonder why they were doing all this for him. He was just a visitor right?

Because this was a visit. Nothing permanent. He’d go home eventually...right?

Yugi pulled the sheets higher under his chin as the thought plagued him for hours into the night. He could feel his eyes burning from exhaustion, but his mind was too agitated to settle. He couldn’t help but wonder how everyone was back home. Had Yami been able to get away from that place and those people? Did the others finally realize Yugi was missing again? Had anyone told Grandpa?

Were they trying to get Yugi back? Because from where Yugi was...he didn’t even know how to begin to find his own way back short of taking up residence in one of the tombs out here and waiting until they found his body inside centuries later with a note ‘return to Domino 21^st century’ pinned to his chest.

And what happened to Rhys and the others? They were stuck here too as far as Yugi knew. Did they have some plan in place to get back to the right time? If so, should Yugi be looking for them? Or were they looking for Yugi...

He didn’t have answers to any of this obviously, but his brain didn’t seem capable of shutting up long enough for him to sleep and maybe figure it out tomorrow. Yugi groaned and thudding his head back against the ridiculous number of pillows under him, his frustration rising quickly after an entire day of heartache and confusion.

He turned over in the bed that was far too big, and part of him must have gotten so used to always seeing Yami perched nearby as he tried to fall asleep that he startled when he saw nothing but a far too large and empty room before him.

He blinked once. Twice. And by the third time he couldn’t even see past the blur of tears that welled in his eyes.

He couldn’t hold it back anymore.

Yugi broke into sudden and overwhelming sobs that left him breathless and his entire body shaking. He clutched one of the ridiculously ornate pillows to his chest just to have something to hold on to, and wished it was his Kuriboh plushy instead. His face felt hot and wet with the tears freely streaming down it, and they felt as if they burned all the way down to his cheeks until they fell on his exposed collarbone where suddenly they felt cold.

He tried to muffle his sounds, but it was hopeless to contain it. He heard himself echo off the walls of the too large room, reverberating back at him painfully loud and shameful to his ears.

Ramy and Mia emerged bleary and rubbing at their tired eyes from wherever that other room led, and hurried over to his side. Yugi knew they must have woken up hearing his distress, and immediately he tried to apologize around choked off sobs and painful hiccups.

But they couldn’t understand him. No one could. He was alone despite having two kind people stroking at his face and hair, trying to calm him down. But it was just making it all worse because it wasn’t them he wanted. He wanted him.

“Yami,” Yugi cried, burying his face into the silken pillows as his body wracked with his anguish, “I want Yami!”

But he didn’t appear. He didn’t feel any ghostly touch on his head, and not deep calming voice caressed his ears. Just the touch of two worried attendants as they tried in vain to bring him comfort.

They didn’t let him return to his rooms until well into the night. And only then it was with the promise of an early day ahead because despite all their efforts, they had not cleared all the items that they wanted to.

Atem kept his steps measured and strong as he was escorted back to his chambers, knowing that his guards were watching every step he took. That if anyone saw him passing they would only see their strong Pharaoh, and not just a bone-tired man ready to collapse where he stood.

It wasn’t until he was inside and the door were shut behind him that he let his entire body sag with the exhaustion he felt, and he trudged heavily the rest of the way into the room. But when he heard the soft footsteps of his own attendants coming into the room, he forced himself to stand tall again as they wordlessly removed his adornments and robes and cleaned his face.

He waved them off after one had dropped off a tray bearing food for dinner and a pitcher of the wine he favored, and ordered them to leave him alone until the morning. They bowed low and scurried away.

From one glance on the tray he noted that the old chef Zanna must have been the one to choose his meal for the night, because there was a large stack of honey cakes piled on one edge of the tray along with several other of his favorites. It was kind of the kitchen elder to make such efforts for him. And Atem had to admit that in the last few months since his father’s death it had been difficult to find any appetite even in his long and tiring days. She must have been trying to ply him into eating more by serving his childhood favorites almost nightly. A sweet gesture, and Atem tried to nibble on a little of everything so that she wouldn’t worry when the tray was brought back still half full.

It took effort though, and even his favorite honey cakes sat too heavy in his stomach when he finally pushed away.

The room only had a few candles lit, casting an almost eerie glow around the large chambers. Atem found that he didn’t like seeing the room much of late. It was still difficult to even think of it as his, because as of a few months ago...it had been his father’s. The room held many memories still even as bare as it was now.

Memories of nights where Atem had climbed into the bed after a nightmare, seeking comfort from his father who always seemed so strong and safe.

And those rare days when the two of them could spend a few hours playing with their collection of games from their favorite toymaker.

And of that last night, when he had held his father’s hand as he passed from this realm. The last time Atem had heard his name spoken out loud.

This room used to be a comforting place for Atem. Where he could find his father alone to talk to him about his fears and weaknesses so others would not overhear his uncertainties. But now it was so painfully empty.

Part of that was his own fault. Upon being moved into these chambers right after his passing, Atem found himself unable to even look upon their old game sets, or even the table they used to play them on. He ordered them to be removed immediately under the guise of wanting them placed in his father’s tomb...so that maybe some day the two of them could play again in the afterlife on the same boards. It sounded like a pleasant wish, but in that moment, Atem just couldn’t stand to look upon them.

Not that he would have time for such silly things now. How his father ever found time to do so with him was still a mystery to Atem.

And it was not like he’d have anyone to play with anyway. Not when no one could even meet his eyes.

Well, except for one person who still brazenly looked upon him.

It had been another reason Atem found himself frozen in place spying Yugi across the corridor that evening. The stunning image of him had drawn him in, but having their eyes meet and linger was what kept him lost in the moment. Desperate to hold onto that small moment of human connection for as long as he could. It had ended too soon.

As they’d both been led away, Atem had wondered how it was possible to feel so lonely while surrounded by so many people at all times.

He knew that the next day was already heavily laden with more tasks and duties, but he resolved to find a moment to seek out Yugi at least once. He could convince his advisors it was to make an attempt to ask about the magical disturbance or the strange men, even if Shimon had still been unable to find anyone who recognized the few words of Yugi’s language Atem had shared. Maybe they would have better luck tomorrow in that case.

Strangely he found himself desperate to find a way to communicate with his little mystery.

The puzzle that was Yugi followed him to the too large bed in the center of the room, and lingered in his mind as he settled under the sheets as he lay back staring up at the canopy above, arm resting across his brow.

His thoughts continued to drift, as they tended to do unbidden these days, as he tried to find sleep.

It should have been easy after their long journey in the barrens, and the longer day upon returning. But it seemed that even dead upon his feet, sleep still eluded him.

It seemed that in these dark hours before his body finally gave in to his exhaustion he was at his weakest. When the doubts and uncertainties emerged from where he thought he’d carefully stowed them away during the day. When he longed for the things he could no longer have now that he wore his father’s crown.

Atem missed his father. Missed his strength, missed having someone he could talk to without worry of appearing like a weak ruler.

And he missed his friends. Although they still lived and were at his side every day, he found himself longing for them all the same. Because they no longer shared their secrets and laughter, and no longer spoke of anything other than duty. Either because there was no time for it, or they could no longer see past court etiquette and royal protocol, Atem didn’t know. But he hated it all the same.

But he wasn’t supposed to need it. To need those connections. He was supposed to be strong enough to bear the weight of his crown and country on his own. He just didn’t expect it to be so heavy and to feel so alone while doing it.

Atem made no effort to hold back his tears as he felt them leak from his eyes. In those first few months he’d tried to stop them, but after failing every night he’d given up. He let them fall until they ran dry or he fell asleep, whichever came first.

He’d just be careful to wake up and clean his face before his attendants arrived the next morning. No one could see him like this after all. They needed a strong pharaoh. He just wished he could be that for them.

When asked how his day went, Yami could not find adequate words to reply. He worried if he said how he truly felt about the entire wasted day, then he would upset the elder Mutou. He was supposed to be playing his part to keep up appearances for Yugi’s sake, but Yami felt nothing but failure in everything he did that day.

Be it confusing the names of Yugi’s lesser-known classmates. Or being called combative and rude by the gym glass instructor when he did not appreciate the tone used towards Jounouchi and Honda. To not having the right answer when called on. And then for being scolded by the teacher when he’d been obviously lost in thought and warned to pay attention. Every small infraction felt like a slap to his face. Well-deserved even in his own opinion, but no less painful.

He already felt like he’d failed Yugi by losing him, and now it felt like he was failing him further by not even managing to do this right.

Having his friends nearby was all that kept him from running from the campus when the bell for lunch rang. They’d been kind enough to encourage him through the lunch period, Anzu even helping him get as much of his homework done as she could while they all tried to get him to eat the carefully packed bento Grandpa had made for him. None laughed or teased when he continued to struggle with the chopsticks, and tried to help him handle the food better so he could at least get some of it in his mouth. For their sake, he’d managed to finish half, but could not bear to eat any more than that without feeling sick. They’d looked on worriedly, but had not pushed him further at least.

He hoped that they couldn’t see just how alone he felt even with all of them sitting by his side.

Their kindness was all that had carried him through the rest of the day as well.

And then carried him home, when all of them seemingly found some excuse to walk with him all the way back to the shop, even when Yami knew that it was a ruse to stay close. In truth they all had other places to be, they just wanted to make sure he made it home alright after...after what had happened. He supposed they all were worried about another of them being taken, and he couldn’t blame them for their worries. They’d all been through quite a lot in the last few months. Last few years too, if he were being completely honest.

But even after managing a parting smile for his friends that made his cheeks ache with inauthenticity, he held it just long enough to greet Grandpa and hurry through the rest of the assigned homework as the two of them manned the shop until close. By the end of it, his face hurt as much as his heart.

Grandpa had kindly offered to prepare a dinner for the two of them, but Yami declined, claiming he would be fine with something small from the pantry.

Reluctantly, Grandpa had allowed it.

It only made Yami feel worse when he never actually grabbed anything and instead snuck up to bed early. He knew just from the small glimpses he caught of his reflection over the day that he looked exhausted, and Grandpa did not deny him an early bedtime.

He made it as far as the bed before flopping down on it, still fully clothed. He stared up at the skylight above, and at the sun setting beyond it. It was far earlier than Yugi ever went to bed, but Yami didn’t know what else to do with this tired body. So, he just lay there and waited to fall asleep, dreading the dreams he knew would come next.

But that had been hours ago, and Yami hadn’t found sleep yet.

Another day passing, and no closer to bringing Yugi home.

And with another day of school following, he didn’t see how tomorrow would be any better.

With a sudden rush of frustration, Yami flung his arm out to punch at the pillow as he’d seen Yugi do before. Only instead of hitting the pillow, he felt something else collide with his arm.

He looked up curiously and startled seeing the unblinking eyes of the Kuriboh plush looking back at him.

For a moment he just stared up at it, remembering how he’d placed it there earlier that morning. Keeping it sitting like it was just waiting for Yugi to walk through the door. But Yugi didn’t come back. And now both that plush and Yami were laying upon his bed for someone who was no closer to coming back to them.

Yami felt something in him break and he was rolling over and snatching the plush into his arms in a crushing hold just as the sobs broke free. He almost felt bad for how tightly he was holding it, but he couldn’t bring himself to care too much when he felt like his heart was being torn out from inside him slowly with each passing moment they were apart.

He felt breathless with his anguish, but not enough to stop his crying it seemed. His chest heaved with the effort of just trying to keep his heart from erupting from within. Having a body never hurt this much when he shared it with Yugi. Nothing hurt this much when their souls were touching.

“I want him to come home. I miss him. Yugi, please come back,” he whispered through gasps of air through choked off cries. He muffled himself with the worn pillows so he didn’t alert Grandpa where he could hear him in the kitchen below.

He wouldn’t want to see Yami this weak. Not when he was relying on him to bring Yugi back.

No, this agony was something Yami needed to bear alone.

Oh, he was so alone...

Chapter Text

Atem greeted the morning with his usual mask of indifference as he walked down the hall away from his chambers. The morning was still cool enough that he felt a shiver run through him, but resisted the urge to pull his cape around his shoulders. Even if it was just his guards at his back, he could not let anyone think he could be bothered by something as insignificant as a cool breeze.

A pharaoh must always appear strong to his people so they never lose confidence in him.

Atem had long ago learned of this from his father, but he’d never fully realized just how hard it would be to maintain it once he ascended. It had looked so easy to Atem, because to him...his father had been the epitome of strength at all times. Atem had thought he could do the same, and he’d been trying so hard these last few months to carry on as his father had. He never expected it all to be so hard. Perhaps he’d been arrogant to think he was ever truly strong enough for this when all it took to shake him was a simple touch from another.

Unbidden by true thought, Atem could not help but let his gaze drift towards the corridor that led to where the harem wing was housed. It was located close to his own room, for obvious reasons, but he still found himself startled when the door that led down to it opened. His heart leapt as he waited for that pale face to appear, and felt silly for such a reaction when instead one of the servants came out instead.

It was Ramy, if he recalled correctly from Shimon’s report. Ramy and his sister Mia had been chosen as Yugi’s attendants during his stay, mostly because of their similar age to their guest and because Shimon had claimed them to be gentle souls. It seemed Shimon had noticed Yugi’s fragile emotions the day before and decided he needed gentle during his stay, and Atem could not help but agree.

Atem found his feet moving faster than his thoughts as he turned to where the servant was carrying a full tray of food away.

“Excuse me, Ramy is it?” he asked.

Ramy stiffened at the sound of his voice and dropped to his knees instantly upon seeing the Pharaoh approach. Atem found himself actually impressed that not a single crumb of food managed to fall from the tray with his abrupt movement, even if he had to stifle a sigh at the bow itself. It was far too early in the morning for formality.  

“Yes, my Pharaoh,” Ramy replied humbly, his head still ducked low.

Atem cleared his throat as he hurriedly tried to think of what he actually wanted to ask. There were many things he wanted to ask, but not all of them were appropriate, and even more would indicate far too much interest on his part.

“I wanted to ask after Yugi. Has he settled in well?” Atem asked carefully, eyeing the door that would lead into the harem. And lead to where Yugi was.

Atem could only see a small bit of Ramy’s face, but there was no hiding the grimace given how pronounced it was.

“We did all that was asked of us and he is awake now, my Pharaoh. Lady Isis says his wounds are healing well,” came the evasive answer.

Atem hummed, “Is that his tray from this morning or from last night?” he asked.

Ramy’s grimace grew wider, “Last night, my Pharaoh. We had hoped to get him to eat more from it this morning, but all attempts have been refused save for one or two honey cakes that chef fed him herself.”

Atem tsked his tongue. Yugi was still not eating then, “Did he sleep well at least?”

Ramy shook his head, “I am afraid not, my Pharaoh. He became distraught in the night and would not take any comfort. We kept him company as best we could. We will try harder today to see he eats and rests. I apologize for our failure, we will do better.” He leaned even further over until his nose almost touched the floor.

“I would appreciate you both doing you best, and I do not doubt you did everything you could,” Atem sighed, feeling his own sense of failure hearing that Yugi was still upset, not that he could blame him. All he knew of Yugi so far was that he was being held captive by either thieves or those strangers, and then picked up by more strangers and taken to a place where no one spoke his language. And that was just what they knew. Yugi could have been through much more before this, and they wouldn’t even have a clue what. The boy was clearly suffering...and Atem hated that he didn’t know why.

“You said he is awake. Is he presentable now?” Atem asked.

Ramy did not lift from the floor as he nodded, “Yes, Pharaoh. Mia was just finishing getting him ready for the day while I returned his tray to the kitchen.”

“Right, I...would it be appropriate for me to visit him now?” he asked, trying not to wince at the stutter he felt in his chest asking.

Even Ramy seemed a little confused at the question, his face half turning up and marked with bafflement, “The harem is yours to visit whenever my Pharaoh pleases. Do you wish me to remove Mia?”

Atem tried his best to fight the flush that erupted over his face at the request, knowing exactly what Ramy was implying. It was his own fault anyway. He’d been the one to have Yugi placed in the harem of all places, of course that would imply certain things even if it was not part of Atem’s intentions.

“That is not necessary. I only wish to check on his wellbeing. I do not have long before I’m needed elsewhere. I would like to enter,” he said, and Ramy seemed almost relieved to finally have an order of some kind. He popped up from the floor, tray still masterfully balanced in one hand, and opened the door to the harem.

Atem entered slowly, looking around. He had never really been in this part of the palace, let alone in this room. He knew it was supposed to house royal spouses, concubines, and even family members of the Pharaoh’s choosing. It had been empty for a while. Until now that is.

It was a large oval room meant to house many, and while Atem knew it had been unoccupied for some time, it was still shocking to him to realize just how vacant it felt inside. Hollow and empty. Some hurried movement caught his eye across the room and he spied Mia folding away some linen in a chest.

He cleared his throat to alert her to his presence.

Much like her brother, she dropped to the floor, much to Atem’s displeasure.

“I was looking for Yugi,” he said, looking around the empty room for that now familiar shock of hair and vibrancy.

“By the pool, my Pharaoh,” Mia replied quickly.

He glanced over to the balcony and noted the little inlet of water that led right up to the steps. He nodded to Mia as he passed by and paused for a moment by a bowl of fruits to grab one, and then approached the open drapes that had been pulled back to allow in the morning light.

Then he spotted Yugi sitting at the far edge, his gaze seemingly realms away as he absently stroked the petals of a lotus floating by his dangling feet. Mia had done well dressing him again this day. Perhaps too well, because Atem was finding it difficult to look away as he approached quietly.

Yugi must have felt or heard something of him as he got closer, because he turned his face to look up at him. His eyes were gleaming with the soft light that passed through the palm leaves above. As lovely as they were, there was no missing the dark marks that spoke of a sleepless night inked into his skin.

“Hello,” Atem greeted quietly, waving a little and then slapping his hand back down when he remembered that kings did not wave.

Yugi didn’t seem to mind or notice the slip though, and his lips twitched up into something that might have been a smile, “Ohaiyo.”

“I heard you did not sleep well,” Atem said, coming up beside Yugi. He stood there only for a moment in brief indecision before relenting and allowed himself to sit on the floor beside Yugi. He knew it was inappropriate for a king to sit on the floor, but he found himself not caring. What happened in the harem, stayed in the harem, as Mana had joked once. Atem hoped that was true. Mia it seemed had scurried off somewhere, either with a task or to give them privacy, Atem didn’t know for sure but appreciated it in either case. He felt himself almost instantly relax knowing that no other eyes were on him for a moment.

Save for those of the strange young man beside him.

Yugi did not understand what was said, and shrugged in way of reply, splitting his attention between the floating flowers around his ankles in the water, and Atem.

Small feet swayed in the water as the petals kissed at the skin there. Atem did not know what compelled him, but he found himself slipping off his own sandals to dip his own feet into the water beside Yugi’s. Instantly he felt the morning cool waters lick at his toes, and he felt refreshed in ways he had forgotten he could feel at early hours like this.

Yugi blinked up at him, ducking his head low...but not in a bow to avoid his gaze, but to give him a better angle to see Atem’s face.

“Anata wa tsukarete iru y oni miemasu.” 

Yugi looked so concerned with whatever he saw there, and it made something ache inside of Atem as much as it made him afraid. This boy who barely knew him saw something to be concerned about, then how did he appear to his advisors? His people?

“I did not sleep well either,” Atem said, not entirely sure why. It wasn’t like Yugi could understand him. But...maybe that was the point? Who could Yugi tell even if he understood? A feeling of boldness crept into Atem along with a sense of release as he tilted his head back to enjoy the small rays of sun breaking through the leaves above, “Truthfully, I have not slept a full night since he died. I’m beginning to wonder if I ever will again. I find that the pain I feel in my heart, and the loneliness that has taken over my soul keeps me from finding any sort of peace these days. I wonder if this is the same reason that you cannot sleep, and why you won’t eat as you should?” he wondered out loud, peering over at the boy next to him who was watching him with those bright eyes of his.

Next to each other, their legs kicked gently at the water, sending ripples out that teased away the flowers that were starting to close with the sun rising higher.

Atem soaked it all in, and watched out of the corner of his eye as Yugi did the same. There was still some blanket of sorrow that draped over the two of them, but somehow it felt warmer just by sharing that sorrow with another. And not just because the sun was creeping higher in the sky above.

Slowly, Atem pulled out the piece of fruit that he’d taken from the bowl earlier and showed its bright red skin to Yugi beside him, “These used to be my favorite, but I have not been able to eat them as much as I used to. They’re quite messy, you see? And I am almost certain half my advisors would fall in a dead faint if I showed up for an audience with stains upon me like I used to as a child. But maybe if we are both careful, then we can sneak this one between us, yes?” he asked, letting a mischievous smirk fall upon his lips.

He saw an answering spark within Yugi’s eyes as he peered down at the fruit with renewed interest.

Slowly, as not to startle him, Atem took out the ceremonial knife he always carried with him and started to cut into the pomegranate.  Yugi watched avidly, leaning so close that the wisps of his bangs that Mia had left loose today almost dipped into the jeweled sweets inside. Atem chuckled, the feeling of laughter strange given how long it had been since he could remember doing so last, and paused only to tuck Yugi’s bangs back in place.

“Eat,” he said, and began to peel off a slice of the pomegranate to hand to Yugi.

Yugi took it and blinked up at him, his head cocking to one side curiously, “Eat?”

Atem smiled, nodding encouragingly, “Eat,” he said again, taking Yugi’s hand and leading the slice up to his lips.

“Eat, eat...” Yugi mumbled, memorizing the word and then allowing himself to take a bite of the offered fruit. It was a timid bite, but was followed by a larger one quickly.

The red juices stained his lips slightly, making them stand out starkly from his natural pallor. Atem swallowed hard and turned away to peel him another slice. He took one for himself as well, just to give him something to do besides stare at the strange boy beside him.

After his third slice, Yugi had turned his attention back to Atem’s face, studying him closely as if looking for something. What he was looking for, Atem could not say. But he did not wilt under those eyes, instead he basked in them. He wanted to say it was because he missed moments like this shared with others, but for the life of him, he could not remember doing this exactly with anyone else.

Reluctantly though, Atem had to look away before he lost himself completely.

“I cannot stay for long, but I will try to seek you out later today. I want to find a way to help you, and to learn more about who you are, and where you come from. I also find myself desperate to learn all I can about you for more selfish reasons. You are a wonder, my little mystery,” he said with the same warmth he felt since sitting down here with Yugi.

“Little...mystery?” Yugi parroted curiously, his head once again cocked to the side. As if he had so many thoughts piled within his head that it tiled like scales when overburdened. Then he noticed one drop of red juice clinging to the bottom of Yugi’s lip, about to drip onto the finery that Mia had dressed him in for the day.

Atem was reaching forward to swipe at the drop with his thumb before he could think better of it. As he touched Yugi’s lip though, he watched as the boy startled and went crossed eyed to try and see what Atem was doing.

The image made Atem laugh. Truly laugh. Loud enough it filled the small courtyard that held the pool they sat by. Yugi’s eye lashes fluttered in surprise before his entire expression shifted into one of joy again. Something Atem had found himself missing since the day before when they were marching through the city. Strangely, he wanted Yugi to always have this expression. He just wondered if it was truly in his power to do so.

He pulled away as Yugi did, and offered him the final slice of fruit.

Atem would have been happy to stay there the rest of the day, but as always, it wasn’t long before duty would call.

It came with the sound of footsteps hesitantly coming towards them.

“My Pharaoh, you are being summoned by Lord Shimon. He says you are needed for morning prayers at the temple,” Mia said, breaking whatever spell the two of them had fallen under.

Atem sighed, waving an acknowledgement at her before drawing Yugi’s attention back.

“I have to go now, but I want to see you again later if that would please you? Yugi and Pharaoh?” he said, pointing to the two of them and then gesturing to the room behind him.

Yugi followed his hand as closely as he followed the words, his little brows beetling in concentration. Atem could see the moment his understanding sparked in his eyes and he nodded eagerly.

“Hai! Yugi to Pharaoh,” he said sweetly.

It took far more effort than he could ever admit to leave that room after that.

“So, you have found no translators that speak his tongue?” Atem asked wearily.

Shimon bowed his head while shrugging, “I apologize, Pharaoh. None within the palace at least. I’ve sent messages to a few scholars in neighboring cities and temples. I’ve even consulted the scholars at the Great Library, but I cannot promise anyone will be found.”

As disappointed as he was, Atem was not overly surprised. Yugi’s appearance was just as unique as his language in that no one had seen or heard the likes of him before.

“Very well,” he conceded, idly swirling the barely drunk chalice of wine in his hand, “We will have to make do other methods of questioning,” at Seth’s immediate perk of attention Atem leveled him with a hard glare, “Gentle, questioning. He is not a prisoner and there will be no interrogation. Now, let get this business over the trade route settled before tomorrow’s audience. Bring in the maps.”

Hastily, piles of maps were laid out upon the large table, and Atem and his advisors circled around. As dreary and boring as discussions around trade routes usually were, this one actually caused some concern for all of them. Not because of the path of it, but because of who they were in the process of allowing to utilize it.

“Our ally to the south will not the pleased if we give them free use of this route, especially if they are headed to the same markets,” Seth growled.

Atem shared his frustration. They were at war with neither of the two nations, but somehow their petty border squabbles were starting to affect who they were allowed to trade with. Each of the sides taking offense when all Kemet wanted was to continue to have steady wares delivered at fair pricing.

“But they were the ones who cut off access using the Great River. They cannot cut us off completely from our trade partner when we hold no grudges against them,” Karim said, gesturing angrily to the line of the Nile the passed over the shared lands.

“If we allow trade for one and not the other, then their animosity could sway towards our own country. We cannot risk getting involved in their conflict.”

“Then what would you have us do? Stop trade with both of them? Then we would lose several sources of valuable materials.”

What Atem would give to be able to rub at his temples right now. He never expected dealing with other kings and countries to have felt like dealing with bickering children. How had his father handled it when he and Seth used to bicker as kids?

“Has there been any sign of a willingness to talk from either country? Perhaps by remaining neutral with both countries at this point, they may allow mediation if talks were held in neutral territory,” Atem suggested, and was met with several advisors glancing at one another for a moment with no immediate refusal given. Atem was beginning to wonder if they just didn’t want to tell him his idea was wrong for so many reasons, but then a few seemed to look truly contemplative.

“Offering to meditate between the two may work from multiple fronts,” Shimon said, tapping a finger to his chin, “If it happens to bring peace, then all nations win. If it doesn’t, then at least neither nation can claim we hold favor over one or the other. We may be able to negotiate cleaner trade laws just from the talks alone, even if peace fails. It is a wonderful and wise proposal, Pharaoh.”

Atem bit the inside of his cheek to prevent the flood of relief from appearing on his face. He’d actually made a helpful contribution at last.

Motion caught in the corner of his eye, and he glanced over to where the doors to the meeting room were opened to allow airflow in the heat of the late afternoon. He straightened up when he saw the flowing drapes of the robes Yugi had been dressed in that morning passing through the corridor outside. Ramy and Mia were half a step behind him, unhurried and peaceful. It looked like they were just letting Yugi take a walk to nowhere in particular.

Atem glanced down at the maps on the table still and got an idea.

He cleared his throat, catching the attention of his advisors that all stopped talking instantly, but it wasn’t their attention he was wanting.

“Yugi!” he called out, and pursed his lips to hide a grin at how fast Yugi’s head whipped around to find where the voice came from. When he spotted Atem, he smiled shyly and waved.

Atem smiled back and beckoned to him with an outstretched hand, “Come here, Yugi. I’d like to talk with you, please.”

A few gasped at their pharaoh asking anyone so casually rather than a direct order, but Atem ignored them and smiled as Yugi hesitantly approached.

“Pharaoh, I’m sorry but do we have time for this?” one advisor asked, but Mahad hushed him immediately, to Atem’s pleasure and relief. The mage’s expression was fond as they all watched Yugi slowly make his way across the marble floor, and Isis waved at him as he passed her. Shyly he returned it.

Atem waved him over to his side, and pulled him up to the table with a hand rested on his shoulder. Pointedly, he ignored the muffled gasps of shock at the casual touch. He instead pointed down at the first map on the table.

“Yugi, this is Kemet. Kemet,” he said, tracing his finger over the borders of their country. Yugi watched carefully, nodding as he followed the trail Atem drew.

“Kemet. Kemet...Kemet,” Yugi repeated dutifully. Atem beamed proudly.

“Good, now look here,” he said, and traced over to the small inked city and over where a small drawing of the palace was, “This is where we are. My home. Home,” he said, pointing to the drawing, himself and then waving at the room around them.

Yugi stared at him widely, following each gesture like a cat would follow the trail of a fly.

Aknadin was the first to scoff, “Pharaoh, you can’t possibly think he can understand all this?”

“Hush,” Atem commanded of the lord, but his voice remained gentle so as not to startle Yugi.

Hesitantly, Yugi raised his finger to point at the border lines first, seemingly unaware of how many eyes in the room were watching his every room. Atem carefully angled his body to block most of them from his view, there was no need to make Yugi nervous with their stares.

Yugi traced the lines first, “Kemet,” he said first, and then dragged his finger over to the picture of the palace and glanced up at Atem, looking him in the eye much to the horror of several advisors around them, “Home. Pharaoh home,” he said, and pointed to the room around them and then back to Atem.

The Pharaoh’s face hurt from how widely he smiled, and nodded at his young charge, “Yes! Very good, Yugi. Now, I would like you to show me your home next. Where is...” he pointed to Yugi’s chest, “Yugi’s home? Yugi home,” he asked and waved his hand over the map over the table, gently pushing Yugi closer to it.

Yugi’s expression, which up until this point had been curious and eager, seemed to fall into something distant. No...forlorn.

He placed his finger over the boarder first, “Pharaoh home. Pharaoh kokyou,” he said quietly, and then began to slowly drag his finger along the width of the map. It passed out of the border of Kemet, which Atem was not surprised about. Then dragged further past several neighboring countries. And then further...the further his finger dragged, the deeper Atem’s frown became.

And then Yugi’s finger traced off the edges of the map, trailing off before his entire hand fell back limply at his side. His face was blank, devoid off all the brightness Atem had come to enjoy.

Atem did not take his eyes off of Yugi as he snapped his finger behind him, “Fetch me more maps. All the ones that extend past the normal trade routes.” He didn’t have to turn and see a few of his advisors scramble to obey, he could hear their pattering of feet as they rushed to the task.

It did not take long before several more maps were slapped upon the table before them. Atem didn’t even need to instruct Yugi on what to do, already the young one was leafing through the offered papers with narrowed focus. One after the other was passed aside. Until one exhausted scribe brought forth one aged map that was large and weathered enough that it was yellowed and crumbling at the edges. It covered many lands, ones that even Atem could not claim he had knowledge of.

Surely Yugi’s home would be marked upon this. How much more of the world could there have possibly been?

Yugi stared down at the map for a long moment, trailing off to the east corners and letting his gaze follow the lines inked there. After too long of a moment had passed, Yugi sighed and stepped forward to trace his finger along the paper once more.

Atem found himself holding his breath, and felt others tense around him as they all watched Yugi’s finger move further and further along the paper.

Until it fell off the edge of the map, and Yugi let it track along the empty table until it came to a stop almost two arm's length away.

“Kokyou,” he said quietly, and his voice shook with emotion. Yugi’s face was shrouded by his hair as he hung his head forward, “Yugi home. Yugi kokyou.”

Atem blew out a disappointed breath, hanging his head low as his own shoulders stooped. Yugi’s home lay even further than he could ever imagine. Far beyond where anyone had ever traveled in their long history.

Further than anyone could take Yugi back to where he belonged. They all knew it. Even Atem.

Even Yugi.

Atem couldn’t even begin to comprehend how devastating this must be for Yugi if he ever hoped of returning home. But as of now...it did not look possible.

Seemingly everyone understood as they remained silent as their Pharaoh reached out to squeeze Yugi’s shoulder in something he hoped was comforting to him. If their Pharaoh touching a commoner bothered them, they wisely did not say anything.

“That is all, Yugi. Mahad, would you please take him to the kitchens and see if the cooks have any honey cakes? And then perhaps after...a walk in the courtyard may be of comfort,” Atem suggested as he gently coaxed Yugi away from the table. Mahad immediately moved over to take Yugi from him, guiding him with a hand between the little one’s shoulders.

Atem watched him leave with a heavy heart, and wondered what he could possibly to do help Yugi now.

“Let us being to write up the talk proposal letters for our squabbling allies,” he said, and with a wave of his hand fresh parchment was laid out over the maps.

Chapter Text

Another dreadful day had passed attending Yugi’s classes, and Yami was starting to reconsider his stance on modern education now having had to endure it himself. Countless times he’d hovered over Yugi’s shoulder, encouraging him through tedious homework, difficult exams, and soul sucking lectures, all the while telling him how important his education was. But now having sat through all that himself he was not so convinced anymore. Nothing was more important to him than his aibou. Especially not whatever the hell a quadratic equation was. If he had not found use for such a thing in several thousands of years of existence, then he doubted he ever would. Of course he could figure it out, but that didn't mean he thought it was useful. 

By the end of the day, Yami was anxious and on edge. As happy as he was to finally be leaving the school campus, all he had to look forward to was homework and staring a hole through the wall of Yugi’s bedroom as he waited for the phone to ring.

“Any word from Kaiba?” Anzu asked, a gentle break in their otherwise silent walk back to the game shop. While he appreciated her company, he was finding it difficult to talk lightly when his heart felt as heavy as stone.

Yami shook his head, “None. Jounouchi had sent him a message last night asking for an update and was told that his number would be blocked if he kept pestering Kaiba. Jounouchi explained that meant our calls would no longer be received, so we had to stop. Still, once it is the weekend, I plan to go see Kaiba in person whether he is ready or not.”

“That sounds like a plan to me, count me in if you need back up,” she offered kindly, smiling brightly across at him. It seemed strange to his eyes though to see such a happy expression used when to him it would feel like a betrayal to feel anything besides the crushing agony and worry he was experiencing without Yugi. Still, usually he’d at least try to mirror the smile to ease the others worries, but today...he found himself completely unable to.

“Thank you,” he mumbled, unsure what else to say.

They walked a bit further, passing by the street that Yugi had turned down to take the long way home on that fateful day. Yami shivered in revulsion, wondering if they’d just hurried home like usual that day if all of this could have been avoided. And Yugi would still be here.

“You know, the weekend is still a few days away. What do you plan to do until then?”

Yami turned to look at her again, frowning as he felt confusion overtake his melancholy, “Do? You all have strongly advised me against acting on my own, and I have no other places to seek information that have not been deemed too dangerous. What else can I do?”

She hummed and tapped at her chin, “Well, besides your homework, what else have you been doing after school? Surely you don’t just sit around and stare at walls,” she laughed.

Yami wisely chose silence as his answer.

Her expression fell immediately, most likely realizing that was exactly what he’d been doing. She’d been there the last time that Yugi was taken from him, after all. She would know first-hand how broken he could become when faced with his other half missing.

“Oh, Yami, that’s terrible. You can’t do that to yourself! You’ll only make yourself feel worse,” she said, coming to a halt at the street corner and turning to face him. Reluctantly he turned to face her as well, although he found it difficult to look her in the eyes.

“I have attempted to help in the shop, but we have found that my skills are better used outside of a customer service role,” he recited the words that Grandpa had used as he carefully escorted Yami away from the fuming lady who insisted she knew more about a starter deck than him.

Anzu grimaced, probably mentally picturing several ways he could have come to this conclusion. None of which put him in the best light, but Yami was not going to just agree with that woman's false assumptions just to make a sale.

“Okay, well what I was trying to get at was that you should try to find something to pass the time. Something fun. Something that might make you feel a little better—”

Yami stared up at her, mouth agape, “Better? Anzu, how can I even begin to feel better? It’s just not possible.”

“But have you even tried?” she stressed.

“Why would I try? I don’t deserve to be happy in any case. It is my fault this has happened and I’m useless right now in fixing what I have broken. I’m being forced to live a life that is not my own, and the person who should be here, living their life, is gone! Why should I be happy when he’s out there somewhere suffering and alone?”

He was breathing hard by the time he finished, and Anzu was looking at him with such heartfelt sympathy that it made his stomach churn and his chest ache with a renewed ferocity.

“Do you think that’s what Yugi would say to you if he were here?” she asked as several pedestrians walked by them.

Yami sucked in a sharp breath before letting it out in a harsh blow, “No...no, he wouldn’t. He’d tell me to stay strong and do my best.”

She hummed sadly, ducking her head low as she kicked at a small pebble at her foot, “You and Yugi talked a lot through your minds right? He told me about it, and how you don’t just use that link in duels, but all the time. Almost like he was your inner thoughts?”

“He has been my conscience and my guiding light since I awoke when he completed the puzzle, yes,” Yami answered quickly.

She blushed a little at his words, but Yami could not discern why and chose to ignore it.

She cleared her throat and continued, “And without him, it sounds like you feel pretty lost, huh?”

Yami felt his shoulders stoop as he nodded dully, “I feel even more lost than when he was taken by Dartz. At least then I had a clear path to rescue him. Now though...all I have is hope.”

“Maybe until Yugi is back, you need to practice being your own inner voice for a bit. Or maybe pretend it’s Yugi talking to you, telling you what you need to hear. Be your own best friend for a bit. Let’s try it now, what would Yugi say to you if he were standing right here, right now with us?”

Immediately Yami wanted to shrug off the suggestion coldly, knowing for certain that Yugi was not here and his own conjured mental image of him could never compare...but instead he moved a half turn to his right, where Yugi would have hovered if he were there in spirit form, and tried not a cry at the nothingness that was there to greet his gaze.

“He’d tell me to snap out of it, and that keeping myself miserable does nobody any favors. Least of all myself. And then he’d scold me for not eating the bento lunch that Grandpa made special for me today,” he mumbled. His eyes burned hotly as he felt the urge to cry, but what bubbled from his chest was actually a small chuckle.

Anzu laughed as well, sounding more relieved than amused.

She reached out to clasp at his shoulder tightly, “It’s okay to be sad that he’s missing, but you can’t let it consume you entirely. We’ve all noticed you haven’t been eating much, and those dark circles under your eyes makes me think you aren’t sleeping well either. We’re all worried for Yugi, but we all worried for you too. Come on, there has to be something that can maybe make you feel a little better? What makes you happy?”

He opened his mouth to offer the first thought that came to mind, but closed it again when Yugi’s name would have fallen from his tongue first. The admission that the first thing he thought of was his partner was not entirely a new revelation, but the ease with which he was about to reveal it startled him. He mentally puzzled over it a moment more in consideration before replying at last.

“For the longest time I believe I would have said games, but now I wonder if it was the games that made me happy, or if it was just those people I played them with. Like Yugi,” he said slowly, staring down at a crack in the sidewalk and wondering if it would be so kind as to swallow him and his shame up within it.

Anzu made a pained sound that he felt like a crack in his soul, “Sounds like you really miss him,” she said gently.

Yami nodded, “I miss feeling him close,” he said, lifting his hand to his chest and letting it rest over his empty heart. The one that held Yugi when they were together.  

“You know, there are ways to feel close to people who aren’t with us. Let’s try this, what makes Yugi happy?”

Yami could instantly answer this, “Games. His friends. And burgers,” he said with a small smile. I like to think I made him happy too.

Anzu smiled widely, “Yeah, that sounds like him. How about we do something he’d like and see if that helps? I know, let’s go get a burger! You need to eat, my friend. And who knows, maybe you’ll feel better. Burger World is not far from here. We can sit and chat, and you can tell me how much you hated class today.”

“Burger World. That’s his favorite...” Yami said.

She nodded and turned towards the street that would lead there, waving at him over her shoulder to follow, “I know, thought it might make you feel closer to him with the added benefit of getting you to eat something.”

He thought that the idea of going to Yugi’s favorite place without him would repulse him instantly, but as he toyed with the idea...and tried to summon Yugi’s inner voice into his mind, he found that it soothed a raw part of his heart. And he knew without even having to listen to Yugi’s imaginary inner voice in his head that he’d be all for the idea as well.

Because he knew this is what he’d want for Yami. To take care of himself. Body and soul. He needed to try harder to do this.

Yami relented, “Alright, let’s go. But...may I have one of those strawberry milkshakes too? They’re...my favorite.”

Anzu beamed, “Of course, my treat.”

It was almost impossible for Atem to rid his mind of Yugi’s sorrow filled face after that. His entire day was a rush of audiences, meetings, prayers, and ceremonies, but always in the back of his mind he could not stop thinking about that broken expression, and how strangely heavy it made his heart feel.

It bothered him enough that by the end of the very long day that had lengthened well past sunset, he found himself unable to retire to his rooms as he normally would. He was beyond exhausted after another almost sleepless night followed by a longer day, but he was too restless to even contemplate trying to go back to his rooms. He’d find no peace for his mind there, he knew that already.

And he still could not settle his heart after seeing Yugi earlier across those damned maps.

His feet took him down the hall towards the harem, trying his best to keep his expression neutral along the way. He was Pharaoh after all, he was perfectly within his right to visit this wing of the palace whenever he pleased. Just because he’d never done so before mattered little.

The fact that he’d refused to house anyone else there prior to this mattered even less.

But even so, as he reached the doors that he was absolutely allowed to open whenever he wished, he stopped and knocked politely all the same. Even keeping the rap of his knuckles light in case those inside were sleeping already. They should have been, given how late it already was and how Ramy had already said that Yugi had not slept the night before, but he was strangely unsurprised when the door opened a moment later to reveal Mia’s curious face for a moment before her eyes widened and she feel to her knees so fast that Atem’s own knees ached in sympathy.

“Good evening, Mia. I am seeking audience with Yugi, but if he is resting then I will let him sleep for the night,” he said quietly, he peered over the bowed form of Mia and into the shadows of the large room. A few candles were still lit inside.

“He is still awake, my Pharaoh, and quite restless since Lord Mahad left earlier. I’m sure he would greatly appreciate your company,” she said quickly.

Atem tried not to dwell on how eager he was to enter the room to see Yugi, and swept past Mia into the chambers. It was easy to spot Yugi where he was sat at the table meant for dining, as there were many candles lit as well as a torch hung on the wall above it. The rest of the room was deeply shadowed by the night, but Yugi practically glowed under its flame, his fair skin reflecting the glint of it each time he shifted.

It seemed the servants had already dressed Yugi down for the night, removing all the finery and jewels and leaving him in simple bed clothes. He looked softer this way, and smaller for how he huddled in around his legs that were folded under his chin. The sleeve of the robe he wore was loose and just barely starting to slip from his shoulder as he reached across the table to grab for something.

Ramy was at the table with him, stacks of papyrus laid out between them as Yugi dipped his quill into some ink and marked something on the paper. Ramy watched him for a moment before letting out a groan and falling back with hands over his face. It was both the sound and face of defeat, Atem could tell because he’d seen it many times on other’s faces of those who dared to challenge him in a game.

Although Atem was not sure what kind of game they could be playing with just paper and pen. Curiously he stepped closer.

Eventually Ramy took note of his approach and nearly flew out of his chair to fling himself to the floor in a bow. Atem bit back a sigh and stepped up to the table as Ramy and Mia both fled to the servant’s quarters located off of the larger room. Likely giving them privacy while also remaining in earshot in case they were needed.

Yugi glanced up at him, and nearly leveled the Pharaoh where he stood with a smile that struck at him like a knife to the chest. For how luminous his smile was, Atem did not miss the red rimmed eyes, nor the drawn paleness of his cheeks from lack of sleep. It seemed that even after the misery that was that moment over the maps, Yugi still found it within himself to find some happiness in seeing Atem. Even if the smile only reached his lips, and not his eyes.

“Pharaoh,” he said in greeting, and started to babble away in his elegant sounding language, gesturing over the sheets of papyrus that were covered in small markings and grids that seemed curious to Atem. They did not look like the writings of his own language, or any other that he’d seen in his years at court. The most curious markings were ones with lines intersecting across one another, and the empty spots within the lines filled with circles or crosses.

Atem didn’t think it was writing, but perhaps a game of some kind? It would explain why Ramy had acted like he’d just lost when he came over. Yugi must have been teaching him a game of his homeland.

Yugi proudly tapped at several of the grids, beaming with a sense of victory where three circles were lined up as the most notable pattern that Atem could tell made them stand out from the rest.

“A game then? I am glad you were able to find something to pass the time and made you happy. This made you happy, yes? Yugi happy?” Atem asked, smiling himself and then pointing to Yugi’s face.

“Happy, happy!” Yugi chirped back nodding, “Mahad, papyrus. Happy,” he replied, pointing to the stacks of paper before him.

“Ah, Mahad let you have some papyrus to play on. That was very thoughtful of him. I am glad he could make you happy.”

“Happy!”

Atem chuckled, some of the weight he’d felt from the day instantly lifting. He glanced down to see the empty seat that Ramy had left open, and fell heavily into it, letting out a bone-weary sigh as he did so. It didn’t even occur to him until he heard Yugi’s questioning noise that he realized he’d slipped up from his usual mask in front of another. Normally he’d never let on how tired he was in front of others, but it almost felt natural to let down his mask in front of Yugi it seemed.

He looked over to see those large eyes blinking over at him, head tilted to the side and the smile faded from his lips.

“Daijoubu ka?” Yugi asked.

Atem did not recognize the words, but he felt like he recognized the intent paired with the gentle question in Yugi’s eyes.

He tasted something bitter on his tongue as he responded, “I am fine. I should want for nothing as I have everything I could ever want ready to be served to me on a golden tray, and more power than anyone should ever have. I’m not the one impossibly far from home, living in a place where no one knows what I’m saying, after suffering from who knows what before coming here,” he replied, glancing around the room. Anywhere but into those eyes that seemed to stare into his very soul.

“Pharaoh...happy?”

He almost said no, instinctively ready to tell Yugi the truth simply because he knew the boy wouldn’t be able to tell anyone else...but Yugi knew the word no, thanks to Isis. He then opened his mouth to say yes, but then paused on that too. Because somehow he knew that Yugi would know right away if he were lying. It would be written on his own face and deep within his eyes for Yugi to see, because he was the only one who dared to look upon him of late. It made Atem wonder, if anyone truly were to meet his eyes now...would they see what a weak and broken Pharaoh he truly was.

Instead, Atem tried to smile...and it felt false even to his own lips, but he held it in place all the same as surely as he would the mask he wore in court. Yugi hardly looked convinced, but with their language barrier in place, it wasn’t like he could ask much more than that.

Just like Atem couldn’t ask much more about Yugi either, even if he desperately wanted to know more about his little mystery who apparently came from a land so far away it didn’t even exist on their maps.

He sighed and began to look around the room again, taking in the shadows of it. The many empty beds. The lack of life in a room that he knew was supposed to be teeming with energy had he simply decreed it. He just hadn’t felt ready to address the emptiness he felt with something he didn’t actually believe would fulfill what he needed or even wanted.

Yugi already must have felt lonely enough in this situation, and here Atem was putting him in the emptiest room in the palace.

Swallowing back his guilt, he caught sight of the meal tray laid off on the desk in the corner. Clearly it had been relocated so that Yugi could use the larger table for his papers. He frowned however when he saw the contents there.

“You have not eaten again,” he said, slightly scolding as he gestured over to the still heavily laden tray of food, “Yugi, you need to eat. Yugi, food, eat” he said, gesturing between Yugi and the tray, using words he knew the boy had already learned.

A small blush appeared and Yugi’s face as he ducked his head in shame, biting at his lip as he looked over at the food with the same queasy expression that Atem found himself relating to more than he cared to admit. Food also had turned his stomach more often than not over the last few months, but being a hypocrite was the least of his worries when it came to making sure Yugi did not fade away to nothing under his care.

Because for all Atem knew, there were people out there who would care if Yugi was safe and cared for. People who were missing him. How could there not be? Yugi practically glowed brightly enough to rival that of Ra himself, surely people would be drawn to that light. Whatever had taken Yugi away from the life he knew, Atem knew somehow that there would be people back there missing him and worrying about him.

He knew this because even only knowing Yugi for a few days now, he knew he would feel the same way.

And Yugi most likely missed them too.

Something else Atem found himself relating to, because he was also missing someone dearly. If he was more honest he was missing many people, even ones who still drew breath and whose hearts still beat, just no longer standing at his side and sharing their lives and joys as they used to.

Not able to cast many stones as it were, Atem also had not eaten that night and had planned to skip food entirely before going to bed. But maybe...

Atem immediately pushed up from his chair and walked over to grab the tray to bring over to the table. Yugi quickly pushed aside some of the papers to help make room and Atem took it as a victory as he sat down again.

“You look like one who would enjoy sweet things. Here, have you tried the dates?” he said, and plucked one up from the tray to hand to Yugi who cautiously took it.

Atem watched with amusement as Yugi inspected the little dried treat, squinting at it, sniffing and then taking a very small bite after he’d all but memorized every wrinkle of its skin.

Yugi’s face lit up and he quickly took another bite, his cheek bulging out as he chewed it, “Oishii!”

Atem chuckled, “I hope that means you think it is good. And look, I see my favorite chef has given you an obscene number of honey-cakes. I will not scold you for eating only sweets tonight as long as you eat something. Here, so I can sleep easy tonight,” he said, and placed three of the pastries in front of Yugi. He lined them up over one of the grid patterns on the papers, three round balls over three inked circles.

Yugi blinked down at it for a moment before the corners of his eyes crinkled into something playful and he grabbed for a handful of dates from the small golden bowl on the tray as well as the quill still dripping with ink.

A new grid was drawn between them, this time with no circles or crosses in the empty places. Atem raised a curious brow as Yugi began to speak rapid fire as he gestured over the grid and at the cakes and dates. He found that if he tuned out the foreign words and focused on the gestures and previous games that had been played with Ramy, the rules came easily to Atem’s mind.

The pen was put aside though after the grid was drawn and Yugi took the first move, placing a honey cake in the center square. Then he pointed at Atem and the pile of dates, indicating it was his turn.

Atem placed one in a top corner.

Back and forth they took turns, and from what Atem had gathered it appeared as though the object was to get three of their objects in a row while thwarting any attempts by the other player. It wasn’t until Yugi won the first game that Atem realized that there was a second layer to the game that his opponent had added.

The loser of the game had to eat something from the tray.

Atem smirked around the honey-cake he’d chosen, chewing it slowly as he gazed upon Yugi’s victorious grin, “If this is what must be done to get you to eat, then prepare yourself, my little mystery.”

It was a simple game that seemed to heavily factor in who went first (they took turns in this) and often ended with a tie (in which Atem decreed it meant they both had to eat something). Perhaps it was too simple a challenge for the games he usually favored, but he still felt himself drawn into it for what must have been hours of play between them. The time hardly even seemed to register despite the late hours that it drew out into. His cheeks hurt from how much he was smiling, and his belly was a mixture of aches from too many sweets and laughter pulling at the long unused muscles.

They didn’t stop until neither of them could take another bite, Yugi conceding by falling back in his chair sleepily, but with a content twitch on his lips besides the last few crumbs of his last honey-cake.

Atem was leaning heavily forward upon the table in a disgraceful slouch unbefitting a pharaoh, lazily tracing over the inked lines of the grid of their last game. Everything felt hazy and peaceful, almost like he’d drunk too much wine, but all that they had in the room was water (the only thing Yugi seemed to drink regularly).

“I can’t remember the last time I got to spend time like this,” he whispered out loud, but in the empty room his voice carried easily enough to Yugi who perked up at his voice. Knowing that Yugi wouldn’t know what was being said, Atem felt emboldened to keep talking, even if it almost felt like a crime to be speaking of such things out loud in front of another. But the temptation of just being able to speak freely was just too great, and Yugi was just sitting there looking so warm and welcoming, and bright. He was drawn in by it like moths to the open flame of a candle.

“I can’t remember the exact last time we got to spend a night playing together, because I didn’t really know that it would be the last time when it happened. He got sick so quickly. I kept thinking that he’d get better eventually. I’d only ever knew him as the strongest person I’d ever met, and there was no way that he could be taken from us by just a simple illness...but then he left this realm all the same. For all that a pharaoh is supposed to be a God among men, he still died like just a normal man would. And I found myself alone so suddenly that I have still yet to find my own feet under me. I miss the time we used to spend together, just talking, or playing over whatever new game he’d gotten in a trade. I miss many things about that time. If...if I had known what moment would be the last time we’d get to spend together...I would have never let us stop playing. I would never have let the conversation end. I would have held on to that happiness as long as I could. I miss being happy,” he said, his finger coming to a stop at the end of the final line on the grid.

“Pharaoh, no happy,” Yugi said suddenly, but there was no questioning inflection. Yugi’s eyes were staring deeply into his own, not daring to back down no matter what crown lay on his head. It was not a question, but a statement.

Atem gaped for a moment before shaking his head, “No, I’m not. Sad. I’m sad.” He’d finally said the words that he hadn’t dared to say in months.

Yugi nodded, “Sad...” he said as he reached forward to trace a finger down Atem’s face, like the touch was following the trail of a tear, “Pharaoh sad.”

Atem leaned into the touch, closing his eyes against the sudden burn he felt in them.

“Totemo kurushin de i masu ne. Anata ga kanashin de iru no wa miru no wa iya desu, koko demo ie ni kaetsu te mo. Anata wa shiawase ni suru mono wa nani desu ka, mou hitori no boku?” Yugi said quietly, his finger coming to a stop at the edge of his jaw and then the rest of his fingers joining it to cup at it in his palm. The touch was hesitant and light, his eyes narrowed in wonder as his fingers shook against him. Yugi touched so freely, and gently, as if he was amazed that he could feel Atem at all. Like he couldn’t believe the skin was there to touch. It was a strange was to react, but Atem was not about to question it in case it would scare Yugi’s hand away. Gods above, how he missed the touch of another. He was truly weak if all it took to make his knees tremble was the feather light touch of wandering fingertips, then perhaps he truly was not meant to be Pharaoh. 

Atem breathed out a sigh, not for the first time wishing he knew Yugi’s language. If his words were even half as comforting as his voice then Atem may actually know peace again.

Very slowly, Atem raised his own hand to rest it on top of Yugi’s, careful not to break Yugi from whatever spell had come over him as he explored Atem’s face. He felt Yugi’s hand startle when the touch was returned, but he did not pull away.

“I am glad that you found some reprieve tonight with our little game here. I was deeply troubled by your reaction earlier with the maps. So much so that I spent all day worried about you,” he said, and tentatively reached forward to trace his own finger down Yugi’s cheek where he could still picture in his memory of the tracks of tears he’d seen fall down those pale cheeks too many times now, “I know that you are still upset over whatever has happened to you, and for that I am sorry. I want to help you though, in any way I can...if only to see you truly happy. Not just here,” he said, trailing his thumb under the bow curve of Yugi’s lower lip, “...but here too,” he finished, tracing up until his thumb crested under the delicate skin under Yugi’s eyes. He pulled away when a light dusting of pink erupted over Yugi’s cheeks, further pronouncing the growing dark marks under his eyes that spoke of the exhaustion that both of them shared.

“Anata wa suimin ga hitsuyou desu,” Yugi said with a yawn.

Atem found himself echoing it immediately, “We need to get you to bed. I’ve kept you up late enough as it is.”

He pushed up from the table and held out his hand for Yugi to take. He was surprised how easily Yugi had come to trust him, slipping his small hand into Atem’s palm so easily and letting him lead him along. He gently pushed Yugi towards the bed that Mia had turned down earlier it seemed, and let the smaller one climb inside.

“Sleep well, Yugi. I will seek you out tomorrow.”

“Oyasumi, Pharaoh.”

Ramy appeared out from the servant’s room instantly, and began to prepare the room for rest, blowing out candles and closing drapes. Atem took the chance to slip away and finally leave the room. As always, his guards were waiting faithfully outside the door, although he could see that they had changed shifts at some point. Understandable given how long he’d been in there. He tried his best not to flush at the thought of what the guards must assume he’d been doing in there all this time, and began to trek back to his own chambers as quickly as his tired feet would take him. All the while his mind was busily trying to think of what he could do to help Yugi with his predicament.

His desire to help may have started with knowing he owed Yugi his life, but it was quickly becoming something he truly desired. If he had to be Pharaoh with all this power he didn’t really want, then he may as well put it to some good. He just had to think of things that he could do for his little mystery, and perhaps...maybe find a way to make his smile reach his eyes. He wanted to bring back that glimpse of open joy he’d seen on Yugi as they had marched through the city, and he’d marveled at everything around him.

A few ideas came to mind as he stepped into his room, his own servants blearily following in and getting him ready for bed. Before he hurried them out, he stopped one of them to whisper one request that he wanted communicated first thing in the morning.

His servant bowed low, “Of course, my Pharaoh. I will see that the toy maker is summoned to the palace tomorrow. Rest well, your highness.”

Chapter Text

The meal and time he shared with Anzu had been a good distraction for Yami, but it had been all too brief a respite. As they parted ways, he felt that same suffocating shadow fall back over his shoulders like a cloak, following him back inside the game shop, and covering him like a blanket as he fell asleep holding Yugi’s Kuriboh plush again. Some good had come from her attempts though. For the first time in days, he had actually eaten a meal and had almost managed a real smile as Anzu had tried to cheer him up.

He appreciated it, he truly did. But he was finding this whole situation harder than his worst nightmares could ever have conjured. He’d already gotten a taste of what his existence would be like without Yugi thanks to the orichalcos, and it was a bitter taste that still lingered on his tongue. He was finding this time to be no better...perhaps even worse just because of how still he was forced to be. The days of Yugi’s last disappearance were all constant movement and action, enough for his active mind to grasp on to and his desperate heart to beat through.

Now, he just felt like he was standing neck deep in the sea as the tide came in around him.

For all of everyone’s whispers and jeers about how dependent Yugi was on the Pharaoh, they all failed to see how terribly wrong they were. Because it was apparent that the dependency was truly a reverse of that.  Yami felt like he was a mere shadow of himself without Yugi there within him, lighting up his empty heart, filling his woefully empty mind with thoughts and kindness. Not having his memories didn’t seem so terrible a fate when he had Yugi’s mind there to fill in all the gaping holes of himself.

With him gone, Yami wasn’t even sure who he was anymore.

The next morning, he rose and got himself ready as was expected. He ate as much of a breakfast as he could without earning a disapproving look from Grandpa. He walked to school with Anzu. Attended class with the others, and joined them between classes. He ate as much of Grandpa’s given lunch as he could without making himself feel sick. He even tried another attempt at using the chopsticks once more. And when he arrived back at the house, he finished the assignments as best as he could. It was moments like this that he truly felt like he was nothing more than a spirit possessing a body, rather than sharing it. It felt wrong to exist in Yugi’s life like this, taking over where he should have been.

He was a placeholder until Yugi was returned to his body.

Just a few more days and I can go confront Kaiba again, he thought to himself.

Yami found himself sprawled on his back, laid on the floor of Yugi’s room as he stared up at the skylight above. The sun was setting on another day here. Another day without him. Another day alone, followed by another night alone.

He missed being able to soothe himself through the long nights just by popping out of the puzzle and watching Yugi sleep. As it was now, the puzzle remained empty around his neck, and he didn’t dare enter it knowing that Yugi’s door would be gone. He didn’t think he could stand seeing that now.

The empty desk and empty bed were bad enough to see every time he came home. But still, as a new habit each time he left, he still set up Kuriboh on the bed watching the door. It had been what greeted Yami today as he’d come back, and was now laying at Yami’s hip on the floor. Ready and in easy reach for when his mental strength would fail him again and he’d grab for it once more.

He choked back a sob and threw his arm over his eyes as he tried to will himself to hold it back. He didn’t want to be heard through the floor where Grandpa would no doubt hear him and come check. Sugoroku didn’t need to deal with Yami’s misery on top of his own. Despite how strong Grandpa’s conviction was in that Yugi would return, Yami could also see how having his grandson missing was draining on him too.

Why does it have to hurt so much when he’s gone?

You know why, came the taunting response deep within his heart.

Despite the few hours of sleep he had gotten, Yugi found that he was more refreshed this morning than the last. Probably because he didn’t cry through half the night first. If Pharaoh hadn’t come by last night though, Yugi was almost positive that his next attempt at sleep may have gone much the same way as his first night in the palace.

Tic-Tack-Toe was by far the most tedious paper game that Yugi knew, but it was also the easiest one to explain to someone who didn’t speak the same language as him. It had been a desperate attempt to engage with someone beyond hand gestures, exaggerated facial expressions, and a very limited vocabulary. And it had been a true relief when Ramy and Mia seemed happy enough to indulge him, and it was one of the better distractions he’d gotten so far. Besides playing with the palace cats that is.

Sharing a breakfast of a piece of fruit with the Pharaoh yesterday morning had been good too, even if Yugi had no idea why he was there or what he was saying. It was nice to have his company though, but in the end, it had been all too brief before he’d left again. And Yugi understood it. Not only was he a stranger to the Pharaoh, but he was a king with a whole kingdom to look after. He didn’t have time to stay with Yugi and hold his hand as he cried again. It wasn’t like Pharaoh could know that just seeing his face and feeling his soul so close was the only thing that brought Yugi true comfort.

Yugi felt a little pathetic that he was such an emotional wreck in all this. He was so desperate for something safe and familiar that he’d all but imprinted on this version of his other self. His steadying hand on Yugi’s shoulder as they looked at the maps had been all that kept him from crumpling in a miserable heap on the floor in front of all those people.

It all made him wonder if he had become too dependent on Yami, because the sheer agony he felt not feeling close to him could not be normal. He was so desperate that he was all but clinging to Yami’s past self just to feel close to him again. He really was pathetic, wasn’t he?

The walk through the palace with Mahad had been okay. It was a little weird to see the face of his favorite duel monster taking him on a scenic tour, but truthfully Yugi was still so deep in his own turmoil after those maps that he didn’t think he even could remember what they saw while walking around. Mahad must have noticed his state though, and tried to offer Yugi something else in the way of distraction before he had to return to his duties.

Yugi pointed to a stack of papyrus and ink, and Mahad had happily grabbed a massive stack to bring back to his room.

His room that was way too big. And with way too many beds. Honestly, why were there so many in one place? And why were they all empty? Was this like a hostel in the palace for visiting travelers? If it was, they really knew how to take care of their guests here. Yugi still was adjusting to having two people dress him up and take care of all his basic needs. He felt beyond pampered. Practically spoiled. Although he thinks he'd still prefer to dress himself.

The games with Ramy had been fun, even if Yugi won each and every time. Well, except for the couple of times he purposefully let Ramy win, just so he didn’t get too discouraged. Yugi had been all but completely ready to play into the night just to avoid being left alone with his traitorous and weak thoughts again, but then the Pharaoh had surprised him by showing up.

He’d looked so weary. Drained even. He looked how Yugi felt, even as both of them forced smiles on their tired faces just to ease the other. It tugged at something inside of Yugi that became desperate to help him. And while he didn’t truly know this version of his other self, he could not help but wonder if the same things that could cheer up Yami would also work on the Pharaoh.

Tic-Tack-Toe had never been more fun. Yugi didn’t even care who was winning the most, or that more times than not they ended in a draw, but he could see the tension slip away from the Pharaoh’s shoulders the longer the night went on. Soon the food wagers they bet were less of an effort to eat, and Yugi felt almost uncomfortably full by the end of it.

For all his worry over the Pharaoh though, Yugi found himself startled when faced with a gentle touch to his face, and concerned red eyes looking up at him filled with such earnestness that it stole the breath from his lungs. This Pharaoh did not know Yugi beyond his name, and yet it almost felt like he could still see right through to the real him. And could see how much pain he was feeling by being here.

He could still hardly believe that Pharaoh was someone alive here. Someone he could touch and be touched back. He’d gotten so used to his hand passing through Yami’s, and seeing the outline of walls and furniture through his incorporeal form that Yugi’s brain was still struggling to make the connection that this man...was alive and whole in a way that his Yami wasn’t. It made him hurt for his other self to see and feel all that had been stolen from him by whatever had happened, but he still felt awed and honored to be able to meet him as he once was.

Yugi didn’t know what that meant, but he clung to that connection like a lifeline even as the Pharaoh led him to bed.

And he’d slept. Truly slept.

As much as he would have liked to have woken up carrying the same awe and comfort he felt going to bed the night before, it had dissipated a bit as Mia gently coaxed him from bed to begin another round of dress up. This being the third time he was enduring this, he’d gotten more used to the process. He lifted his arms when needed and only blushed half a bright as the two teens undressed and re-dressed him. He kept still through them tidying his riotous hair and applying the make-up to his eyes. And his eyes didn’t bug out nearly as much as before as they laid a truly ridiculous amount of jewelry and gold over him.

Wonder what everyone would think if he saw me now? He wondered to himself with a small smile twitching at the corner of his lips as he looked down one arm at the gold bands, bangles and rings placed there. He imagined that Anzu, Shizuka and Mai would adore the jewels and fine silks and want to try them on too. Jounouchi and Honda would be snickering about the skirts, but then breaking into a contemplative discussion on just how freeing skirts could be for guys. Grandpa would have loved it all from a historical point of view, and would want to know the history of each piece he wore.

But most of all, Yugi wondered what Yami would think seeing him dressed in his people’s traditional clothing. Would he like it? Would he laugh along with Jou and Honda? Would it help remind him of the home he doesn’t really remember?

Yugi wasn’t sure he’d ever get the chance to find out though, so he sighed and dropped his glimmering arm back to his side and let his attendants escort him out of the room. He had no idea where they were going today, but they seemed like they had somewhere to be otherwise they wouldn’t have dressed him so early. Yugi sighed, and let himself be led along into what he hoped would not be as lonely of a day.

By the might of all the Gods, he looks stunning dressed like that.

Atem could not help but stare across the room to where Yugi was still exploring the contents of his study. His luminous eyes were bright and wide as he took in every nook and cranny of the room, poking at everything he could only after Mahad indulgently nodded his head that it was okay.

So far Yugi had already inspected all the larger pieces of furniture, marveled over the drapery hanging from the windows and doorways, gawked at each and every piece of art adorning the walls and shelves, and had now turned his attention to the weapons rack that Atem had installed for his own interests. He frowned a little bit in concern for Yugi’s wandering fingers until Mahad beat him to it and wordlessly instructed him to only touch the hilt of the shaper items.

Yugi truly was an inquisitive thing, his mind far too quick and agile to be content with idleness. After three days in the palace now, Atem could see how the boredom was eating away at him. To the point that he became easily fascinated by anything his busy little hands and mind could find.

Before Atem on the desk he leaned on were stacks of scrolls, all waiting for his review and seal, and all very much forgotten or ignored in favor of watching his curious little mystery inspect his surroundings. Atem did not know exactly when the toy maker would arrive, seeing how the summons would have only reached the merchant early this morning, and had wanted to keep Yugi nearby until he arrived. Shimon’s itinerary for the day was mercifully light this morning, likely to allow the Pharaoh plenty of time to address the scrolls now almost completely disregarded before him.

He'd called Mahad to his study as well so that Yugi would have someone to keep him company while Atem worked, but he was quickly finding that work this morning was a lost cause.

Still, Mahad was doing a fair job despite being a companion to a ward of the palace not being among his usual duties. Watching them from a small distance, Atem swore he could almost see the boy that he’d grown up with coming out from his old friend. He saw it in the kind smiles that he gave Yugi when the boy asked for the name of yet another object. He saw it in the twinkle of his eye when he held back laughter seeing Yugi poking around the room like a cat inspecting its new home. And he saw it in the gentle guiding touches he gave Yugi as he steered him around the study, making sure to keep his attention where it was safe.

Atem could remember a time that Mahad interacted with him in such a way. Half of him longed to have that ease of familiarity with his old friend once more...while the other half wanted to take his place so that he could be the one so gently guiding Yugi through his exploration. It was a strange way for his heart to be pulled, and that confusion was likely part of the reason he’d yet to finish reading a single scroll.

“My Pharaoh, you did not tell me that you created such an incredible spell,” Mahad said suddenly across the room. Yugi paused where he was poking at a sword mounted to the wall and looked between the two of them curiously.

“What do you mean?” Atem asked, sitting up straighter from his slouch and pulling one random scroll closer towards him.

“What I mean is, Pharaoh you clearly must have come up with a spell to read those scrolls without opening them. How else would you be getting things done?” Mahad said teasingly, and Atem would have laughed if he wasn’t so shocked to actually have someone speak with humor around him again.

Atem ducked his head and let his hair cover his darkening cheeks, having been so easily caught, but disguised it further as finally reading the scroll laid out in front of him.

Yugi, who had been watching their brief talk avidly, seemed to have his attention dragged away from the weapons (a mercy to Atem’s growing anxiety from watching him poking the sharper objects), and drew him to whatever it was that Atem was working on.

Soft footsteps approached his desk, and Atem found his gaze once again stolen from the scroll he was supposed to be reading to see Yugi leaning over the desk. His neck was craned at an awkward angle as he squinted at the writing.

His eyes followed the script as if he could truly read it, but no recognition could be seen from what Atem could gather.

It looked as though Yugi actually was aware of the writing in that he knew it contained words, even if he didn’t recognize the language itself. It made Atem think of the night before, thinking of how easily Yugi had held the quill and ink. Like he had written or at least drawn with one before. The skill of reading and writing were not easily come by in those of lower-class status.

Atem held out his hand and the quill within it, and offered it to him, wanting to test a theory.

“Can you write something for me in your language? Can you write your name? Here, write Yugi,” he said, and pointed to an empty scroll beside his elbow.

Yugi blinked in confusion, pointing to himself and then back at the paper, “Nani ka wa kaku you ni motome te iru no desu ka?” he first started to draw the same grid as their game the night before, but seeing Atem’s slight shake of his head he shifted to a new spot and proceeded to start drawing elegant, curving and intersecting lines that flowed easily from the ink. 

“Pretty language, isn’t it, Pharaoh? Are they words or drawings?” Mahad asked.

Atem marveled over the intricate lines as they all but danced from the tip of the quill, easily, like Yugi had done this thousands of times before, “I imagine they are his people’s version of writing. It’s lovely, but I do not think I’ve seen anything like it.”

“Nor I,” Mahad said with some level of regret as the two of them looked to Yugi who finished his scrawling and handed the quill back.

Seeing this only furthered his curiosity regarding where Yugi could have possibly come from. His original clothing may had indicated highborn, someone who would likely learn to write...but the collar upon his neck had not. He was starting to believe Yugi had been stolen somehow, although for what purpose he shuddered to think about. Though less dense than a few days prior, Yugi still tickled at his senses with the residue of magic.

“Thank you, Yugi,” he said kindly, and beckoned him over to his side to let the other boy have an easier view of the scrolls at his side, knowing Yugi was still obviously curious. No harm could be done if he couldn’t read the contents, and even then, these current scrolls were markers for treasury approvals. Hardly any true state secrets. Eagerly Yugi joined him, Mahad watching the whole exchange with a carefully neutral expression. One that Atem knew meant he was thinking on something extra hard.

“Pharaoh, may I ask why you have summoned the toy maker for Yugi?” Mahad asked eventually.

Atem felt himself stiffen in immediate defense, but only because he did not think his real reason would be seen as innocent as he intended it to be. To others saying it was purely to bring a smile to Yugi’s otherwise sad eyes, it would sound like he was embracing Yugi’s station in the harem a bit more than anyone anticipated. That was not a safe for Yugi to have anyone with such assumptions. But Atem’s mind had always been agile, and he quickly grasped for more reasonable explanations.

Thankfully, Yugi provided that for him by curiously pulling at one scroll that sent the entire precariously stacked pile rolling to the floor.

Atem glanced up at Mahad with a half smirk, “I hope that our old friend the toy maker may be able to provide something to keep his busy little mind and hands occupied while we figure out what to do with him. And while we try to figure out just what those men were doing out there, and while we determine the source of the magical disturbance that caused that monster to appear. I’m afraid that this will take time, so...” he said trailing off to watch as the hastily restacked scrolls Yugi was working on fell to the floor once more, “...hence the toy maker.”

“Hence the toy maker. I see, Pharaoh,” Mahad intoned sagely, but Atem could still feel his mage’s assessing gaze upon him as he pointedly did to even attempt to try and look back. Mahad would only avert his eyes like everyone else did.

Except for one.

Sheepish, wide eyes looked up at him as Yugi finally managed to stack all the scrolls once more, apology written on his face even if he didn’t know the word for ‘sorry’ in their language yet. Atem did not care to bother to teach him it in any case. It was not a word he wanted Yugi to learn to say.

Instead, he smiled down at him and then turned back to his work until finally a servant arrived announcing that Amun, the toy maker had finally come.

Chapter Text

Amon had been kept in the courtyard outside the palace gates, having arrived with a full wagon apparently. Atem felt a sudden, childish rush of excitement running through him. A leftover of the thrill seeing that heavily laden wagon of treasures again, from a time when his father had been the one to summon the merchant to the palace. Atem could remember a time that Amon would be summoned here frequently, a desperate effort on his father’s part to try and keep his son entertained when it became apparent that Atem was not a usual child. It took complexity to keep Atem’s mind content and contained, and Amon’s wares had been the only ones to keep up with the demand.

It had been some time though, even before his father passed, since Amon had been summoned last. Atem had taken on more prominent and responsible duties among the palace and did not have the same time to devote to his childhood past times. Still, up until his father’s death, many of Amon’s finely crafted boards and artful cards kept them occupied during the few moments of peace they found.

Amon had aged a bit, his hands taking on a permanent stiffness to them as many hard workers hands tended to do over time. But just a quick glance over the contents of the wagon proved that the finery of his craft had not suffered for it.

As was expected, the merchant fell to his knees upon seeing him approach, but for once Atem didn’t pay it much mind because he was split between his own thrumming excitement seeing the contents of the wagon, as well as seeing Yugi’s reaction as they got closer.

Mahad drifted behind them both like a silent guard, but Atem knew from the twitch at the corner of his mouth that he was amused by it all, rather than concerned or upset. Atem could not help the small breath of relief he took for that, but it was skillfully covered as an intake of the fresh morning air around them. It also seemed that Ramy had joined them. He appeared ready to care for his lord once more, and hovered a few paces away, ready to be summoned to serve Yugi when needed.

While Atem was schooled in masking his emotions, it seemed like Yugi had no such skill whatsoever. His wonder and curiosity were painted across his face and in the way he all but bounced in place to try and see more of what was stacked inside.

“Omocha?” Yugi asked, clutching the rim of the wagon and peering down into it. 

Atem let Yugi look as he pleased and turned to Amon, waving him up from the dusty ground.

“I thank you for coming on such short notice. Your wares suddenly became an urgent need at the palace once more,” he said calmly. Behind him he heard Yugi’s inquisitive coos and happy sounds and excited sounding foreign words, and tried to resist turning around to see what had caught his attention.

“It is not trouble, my Pharaoh. I had already loaded up my wagon this morning to head to the marketplace, but this was a most unexpected and yet welcome detour. I am as honored and humbled as always to be called upon by the palace. It has been some time since I was summoned here last, so I apologize if my current stock is not as Pharaoh has desired. I am more than happy to be commissioned for anything you may like, and I will see to it that it will be the finest crafted of its kind. May I ask what you are looking for this fine morning?” he asked.

Atem allowed himself one quick look over his shoulder to see Yugi half folded over the rim of the wagon as he tried to see what else was inside. Mahad had silently swept in already and was calmly holding Yugi’s belt to make sure he didn’t fall entirely within. His little legs kicked in the air when he was too short for his feet to remain on the ground.

Atem cleared his throat and turned back to Amon who was grinning that grin that only doting grandfathers could have as he also watched Yugi’s hunt with amusement.

“I seem to have found myself suffering from the same fate that befell my father, as the Gods have gifted me with a most curious and frankly quite intelligent mind to entertain. Yugi will be staying with us for the foreseeable future, and I was hoping that you may be able to provide some of your fine game sets that we can gift to him.”

“Ah, yes, of course my Pharaoh. Word has been spreading through the city that Pharaoh has placed his first companion among the royal harem. Congratulations, he truly is a beauty, and seems a gentle soul,” Amon said pleasantly, ducking his head in a low bow towards Yugi who didn’t even seem to notice as he inspected a wooden horse.

Atem almost choked on his own tongue hearing that. Word had already spread about Yugi's placement? It had initially been a somewhat petty, if not strategic, move on his part to have Yugi placed in the harem, but perhaps he had not thought about how word would eventually travel outside of the palace. But then again, he should have known the rumors would be taken seriously. He’d ridden through the city with Yugi in his lap. What else was Atem expecting? Still, he couldn’t bring himself to regret the decision seeing how it was keeping Yugi safe and close and nothing bad had come from it yet beyond unwanted attention.

“I have the usual game sets that you favored, my Pharaoh. I do hope that the sets I crafted for you previously have held up though. If not then I most humbly apologize,” he said, bowing his head low again.

Atem could not suppress the grimace on his lips so he turned his head, disguising it as watching Yugi showing Mahad a little rolling chariot toy he’d found. Mahad quietly gave him the word for it, that Yugi chirped back at a much louder volume.

“Your work holds up well and beautifully even after many uses. So much so that the sets you crafted under our previous Pharaoh now lay at rest in his tomb to be played among those who join him in the afterlife. You should be honored that your fine work was worthy of such high placement,” Atem said, and heard Amon’s sharp intake of breath as the merchant bowed even lower.

“I am deeply honored and humbled, my Pharaoh,” he said in reverence, “Then perhaps you are seeking replacements for your more favored games?”

“Perhaps, yes.”

“Excellent. Although I am unsure if what I have in stock is worthy of long-term placement among the palace. Whatever you choose today, I will gladly begin crafting a more suitable set to be delivered upon completion.”

Atem nodded, knowing it would be a point of pride for the merchant to assure that only the best of his craft was given to royalty, so he would not fight his desires.

"That is acceptable, thank you."

Amon grinned and clapped his hands together, gesturing for them to step over to his wares, “Well, let us see what we have that may interest you, Pharaoh, and your young lord Yugi. I’m afraid a lot of what I had loaded up was meant for the children of the city, but I grabbed a few more items that suited your tastes before heading here.”

Atem thought it over, finally allowing himself to walk over to the wagon that he’d been trying his best to not rush over to himself. He glanced over the contents and tried to not let his eagerness show as he took it all in.

“Korehanandesuka?” Yugi asked him, holding up his latest find for Atem to inspect. 

Atem smiled indulgently for Yugi, “It’s a game, my little mystery. Game.”

“Game? Game, game...” Yugi mumbled, holding the set even closer to his face to inspect.

“Yes, it’s called Hound and Jackals,” he said, pointing to the carved heads of the picks, letting Yugi try out the words for himself for a moment before glancing over at Amon, “We shall take this set.”

Atem was pleased Yugi had picked it out. While it was an entertaining game, it would also be a relatively simple one to teach Yugi to play given the language barriers they’d need to work through. Still, Atem was firmly of the belief now that Yugi was incredibly intelligent, and would grasp the game quickly enough. And it was one that his attendants would know how to play already, seeing how common it was.

The set was handed over to Ramy who darted forward to take it in his hands. He also looked a little bit excited, and Atem wondered if the servant was also eager to play. Ramy and his sister had been well paired with Yugi it seemed.

Atem spied a familiar board tucked carefully up at the front of the wagon and pointed over to it, getting Yugi’s drifting attention with a calm touch to his bare shoulder, “Do you see that one? It was one of my favorites,” he said quietly, almost a whisper in Yugi’s ear.

Yugi blinked as he zeroed in on it, glancing between the Pharaoh’s face so close to his own and then the board set across the wagon.

“It is a more difficult game to play, heavy with strategy and can take much time to finish. It may be difficult to teach you the rules, but I am confident that you’ll catch on quickly,” he mumbled, just loud enough for the two of them and then turned back to Amon, speaking louder, “We’ll take the senet board as well. Ramy, please fetch another servant so that it may be brought to the harem.”

“Yes, Pharaoh,” Ramy said before scurrying away to do as bidden.

Atem cast a keen gaze over the wagon once more, and pointed out several more items he wished to add. A sturdy and elegant set of cards. A Mehan board and pieces. Some carved bone dice that had been painted a lovely shade of purple, another set carved entirely from jade as well. There were a few more physical toys that could have been entertaining to even ones of Yugi’s and Atem’s age, but he hesitated on those seeing the petite and lean nature of his little mystery and concluded that perhaps physical games were not his preference...and could possibly prove more dangerous given what little Atem had seen of Yugi’s ‘grace’ or lack thereof this morning. The wooden swords and shields were left in the wagon. Yugi's attention hadn't lingered on them in any case. 

Amon happily tallied it up while voicing his many promises of the quality of the replacements that he’d begin work on later that day. Atem believed him completely, having seen how impressive his work had been in the past.

Hearing of what was to come, along with seeing the stack of games building taller beside Mahad’s leg, and paired with Yugi’s own growing excitement...Atem felt something stirring within him. It made the corners of his mouth widen, and he felt more awake than he had in ages. He almost felt...happy.

Unsure why he felt the sudden compulsion to, Atem turned to seek out Yugi’s face, wanting to see if his companion may be feeling the same.

And for a moment, it seemed like it. Yugi’s eyes were wide and bright, and Atem swore he saw a sparkle in them that had not been present before. His face was practically glowing under the rising sun, outshining even the gold that glinted with the light catching on it with each eager movement.

“Lord Yugi seems very curious about my wares, Pharaoh. Usually the children instantly start playing with them, but his eyes seem more inspective than playful. Like he’s never seen them before. Forgive me if this is too invasive, Pharaoh, but is Lord Yugi not from these lands?” Amun asked.

Atem did not find the question invasive or concerning. In fact, it was quite common for royalty to take companions from other nations as a sign of partnership and to seal dealings. The people would not be surprised or bothered to learn Yugi was not from these parts, even if just by looking at his unique features they’d have known that right away.

“I cannot divulge much of his origins...” he began, thinking this was mostly because even Atem did not know, “but no, he is not from our homeland. And I agree, he seemed to enjoy learning about the toys more than playing with them. Still, you and your wares have brought him joy that has been absent until now. For that, I must thank you.”

Amun bowed low, “It is an honor to be of service to the crown, my Pharaoh. I can see that spark of adoration in your eyes, and I will see to it that your commissioned items are the finest I have ever crafted. Only the best for your beloved.”

Atem tried not to react to Yugi being called 'his beloved', but he saw the grin on Mahad's face grow even if the mage tried to hide it by turning his head. Swallowing back any correction, Atem turned his own attention elsewhere. 

Out of the corner of his eye, Atem caught sight of Shimon appearing at the stairs that led back into the palace, and knew that his time enjoying his morning was likely over. At least they’d been successful finding items for Yugi to enjoy, and he’d gotten to spend some time with his little mystery. Perhaps he’d be able to sneak some time away tonight to teach Yugi some of the rules of the new games he’d bought.

The thought of another night like the one they just had sent a flutter of something through his belly, and he turned to Yugi to ask him if he was ready to go back inside.

But he froze in place as he turned and saw Yugi standing at the other end of the wagon, peering under the lid of a basket, and suddenly the joy and happiness that had been radiating off of him dissipated like a puddle under Ra’s sun.

Losing all sense of decorum seeing his face fall, Atem hurried over to his side to see what could have been so upsetting, but upon peering into the basket all he saw was a collection of the pharaoh dolls inside. The same ones Atem had seen being sold back in the market.

Atem blinked down at them, taking in the basic fabric used to make up the body and his strange signature hair made up of the familiar colors, a detailed stitching at the chest even marking his pendant on it. He didn’t see why they would be alarming or upsetting to Yugi. Was it because Yugi resembled the Pharaoh perhaps?

Amon peered over too, his face becoming bashful as he laughed through the sudden awkwardness, “Ah, I see Lord Yugi has found the dolls. I hope your majesty does not mind, ah—”

“It’s fine,” Atem said, cutting him off, “I am aware these are common for many of my predecessors.” He did find the practice very strange, especially now that they were being modeled after his own likeness, but he would not insult Amon’s craft, nor the taste of the children seeking them.

“Thank you, Pharaoh. These have become very popular since your rein began. It took time to master your highnesses signature look. I do hope I’ve done you justice,” he chuckled again.

Atem heard the words, but his attention was fully on Yugi as he watched him slowly pull one of the dolls from the basket. He held it aloft in his hands, staring at it for a moment with an alarming blankness on his face. Atem felt himself tense, wondering if he needed to step in a break Yugi from whatever spell he was under, but then the stillness suddenly broke. And Yugi with it.

“Yami!” Yugi whimpered and then clutched the doll to his chest and buried his face in the mess of colorful strings that were meant to be hair. He could see the way Yugi’s shoulder shook, even if he could no longer see his face, buried as it was.

It was in that moment that several things aligned in Atem’s head about his many questions regarding his little mystery.

Yugi was missing someone specifically.

That the many utterances of ‘Yami’ were in fact a name.

The person that Yugi missed so much and cried for at night.

A person that looked like the pharaoh doll. Like Atem. 

Upon that he realized that the reason why Yugi had thrown himself at Atem that very first night on the sands was because he had mistaken the Pharaoh for this special person. Because Yami must look at least a little like him, as did this doll. It was a strange line of coincidence, but given the strangeness of everything to do with Yugi he accepted it all the same. It would possibly be the least odd thing about everything surrounding Yugi.   

And finally, he was starting to realize, seeing how broken Yugi was over this doll and the disappointment that shadowed his face each time he looked at Atem over the last few days...was because he wasn’t Yami. And that by far was the most damning realization of all in this moment. He felt just as horrified and broken as Yugi must now. Now Atem had tangible evidence of what Yugi must have lost, and that happiness may not be so easily found as a few games and friendly visits. 

Yugi was suffering in his own way, just as Atem. If he felt even half the pain that Atem did missing his father...oh, he shuddered at the thought.

Atem cleared his throat that had suddenly started to feel tight with some unnamed emotion, “We will take the doll too. Mahad, see to it he’s paid and then escort Yugi back to the harem. Perhaps a visit with the palace cats may be in order as well. For now, I have duties to attend to.”

He spent much of the rest of the day thinking about the anguish he’d seen in Yugi’s eyes many times now, and replaying that very first moment when Yugi had thrown himself at Atem. The moment was now stained with the clarity he felt understanding what had caused it all. It made more sense, he supposed.

He just hated how it took away from the comfort he’d felt from the first innocent touch he’d felt in far too long. And maybe it was just that. Atem had become starved for touch and closeness in the last months, perhaps even the years of being held at arm’s length from all because of his crown, and it was his own damned fault for reading into Yugi’s touch and attentions more than he should have.

After all, Yugi was just a victim in all this. A lost soul in a foreign land. There was no way for him to communicate with Atem his past, his circumstances, and not...the people who may be missing him too. Because who would not miss Yugi? The boy was all things light and bright, even when he was so clearly suffering being away from all he knew.

No, Atem could not be upset with him. And even now knowing that Yami was in fact a person that was important to Yugi, there was still a lot unanswered about that too. Who were they to Yugi? A brother or relative? A friend? Lover? There were ways he could possibly find out, but Atem found himself hesitating to even ask. He’d already dug himself in deeper than he should have, and wasn’t sure he could ever climb back out of the trap he’d built for himself around Yugi.

He was supposed to be a better strategist than this.

His father had always warned him about emotions clouding his judgement. It seemed that Atem had been caught off guard that there were any emotions involved at all. He didn’t think they had until he’d felt like he’d been punched in the chest seeing Yugi break over that doll. That was not a normal reaction for him to have over a ward. Whether he resided in the harem or not.

As much as he wanted to let this realization deter him from losing himself further to this mess of his own creation, he knew deep down that he’d never be able to bring himself to do that. He still owed his life to Yugi, with the Gods themselves as witness to this.

And...he did not want to.

Even if these moments were in fact stolen from someone else, Atem could not deny that just being near Yugi had done wonders for his happiness. Just as he’d been able to bring some happiness to Yugi as well. As it was now, Yugi needed companionship just as much as Atem did. He could not deprive them both of that comfort just because of his own uncertainty and confusion.

Even now as he sat among his council, he longed to be back by Yugi’s side. He found himself absently wondering if he’d managed to eat at all today. If he’d learned how to play any of the games yet. If he managed to find comfort in the doll...

“I believe we are finished for the day, Pharaoh. We will see you bright and early tomorrow for that audience. Meeting adjourned.”

The sun had already set, and Atem was suddenly finding himself very tired. But even as he walked down the long corridors intending to head back to his own rooms...his feet instead took him to the large doors that were quickly becoming more familiar, and he stepped inside once more.

Like a moth to flame...he went.

Chapter Text

As school ended and the students were let out for the weekend, Yami declined all offers from the others to walk him home. He could easily see the protests ready to be voiced, but his hand held up along with an earnest pleading look in his eyes stilled their tongues. He knew they were worried about him, and that they were still raw and fearful of Yami also being stolen like Yugi, but he needed the space.

They only allowed him to part after promising to inform them of how his visit with Kaiba was after he went to see him in the morning.

Yami let out a sigh as they walked away, and silence fell around him again. His intention was not to upset them, but more to give himself a break. And if they knew it or not, they may have needed a break too. It could not be easy for them to deal with his sullen mood on top of their own worries concerning Yugi.

Yes, he was lonely without their company. Yes, it was too quiet without their voices.

But it he was already lonely, and it was already too quiet even with them near.

Besides, they shouldn’t have to look upon the face of their friend for longer than they already had to, knowing that it wasn’t truly him. They were probably just being kind not saying how much that must hurt them.

Yami turned on his heel and started to mindlessly walk through the streets of Domino. After the few years he’d spent inhabiting Yugi, he’d come to appreciate the city and all it had to offer. He enjoyed being near the sea, the parks, the colorful buildings, and the full streets. He’d even been able to map out the city in his head at this point, and felt confident that he would not get lost even though he was barely picking up his gaze from the sidewalk as he walked on.

Hands in his pockets, and head hung low, his mind wandered unbidden into thoughts he usually was more than happy to stuff away in the dark shadows of his mind. Usually, he was stronger to resist such daunting topics as his mind was an easy place to hide things away in. But he felt weak of late, and knew his mind was likely just as damaged and vulnerable as those thoughts kept cropping up without his permission.

The only solace to be taken was that Yugi was not sharing his mind, and therefore there was no risk of his aibou overhearing something damning. But just thinking that would make the guilt rise within him like acid in his stomach, because Yugi wasn’t here. An endless cycle of misery and reminders.

Before, with no body to require sleep, and much too much time on his hands in between adventures, Yami always had time to think. He thought about strategy, what his destiny may be, what his past had been like, what his name might have been, his friends...and he’d even indulged in far too many thoughts over Yugi.

He had never shied away from telling Yugi how strong he thought his partner was. It had been near impossible to not tell him how proud he was of him too, the words spilling out of him many times and enjoying the resulting blush that would stain Yugi’s cheeks after he’d mumbled his denials over such claims. And while he may not have said the words themselves, he knew that Yugi was aware that Yami cared for him deeply. They were bound in many ways after all, and could feel emotions filtering through their bond at times. There was no way that Yugi did not feel the affection pouring off of him during their many interactions. Just how Yami knew that Yugi cared for him in turn. They both punctuated these affections through their actions. Either with promises made, or with protectiveness shared over the other.

It was difficult at times for Yami to express just how much he cared about Yugi though, because even he struggled to grasp the enormity of it at times. He owed Yugi everything after all. Yugi had been the one to free his soul from the shadows, became his guiding light as he shed the lingering darkness that had permeated him over millennia, had given Yami use of his body and let him get a taste of life that had been stolen from him too young, and had risked his life several times over in an effort to fight for Yami’s memories and freedom from the puzzle.

Yugi had done so much for him, and Yami at times felt like he didn’t deserve it.

Especially when the guilt would arise in him on those late nights when his mind would wander into the unspoken territory of how he would feel if he were never to be freed, and his memories never returned.

The mystery of his own self was tantalizing and bordering on a desperate need at times when there were just too many unanswered questions floating through his complicated mind. He wanted to get his memories back...but part of him had to wonder...would he mind it all that much if he never did? Would staying linked to the puzzle, to Yugi, be all that bad if it meant he was allowed to stay with him forever?

A selfish part of him always wanted to answer no. It wouldn’t be that bad. It may even be a relief, because he had already felt like he’d lived too long without Yugi’s soul pressed next to his. He couldn’t imagine giving up that warmth.

Yami sighed as he came to a stop, water glistening up at him. He realized he must have walked all the way to the piers, the tips of his boots just barely peeking over the edge of the concrete. Absently he remembered that the piers were on the far end of the city, and he must have been walking for quite some time to have made it all the way over here. Belatedly he also realized how sore his feet were.

“Good a spot as any, I suppose,” he mumbled to himself, and sat down on the edge of the dock, feet dangling over the water. He’d seen Yugi do it a few times, and curiously he thought he may give it a go as well.

He took off the shoes and socks from his feet, wiggling his toes loose from the tight feeling they had stuffed in the sneakers. Yugi must have grown a little in the last few months if his shoes were already getting too small. If he were here, he’d be thrilled.

His next sigh was one of relief as he dipped his feet into the water and began to paddle them slowly, enjoying the cold water licking at the skin.

After existing as a spirit for so long, Yami still had not truly gotten over how incredible being alive felt. Yugi and the others may take it for granted, but there was something magical about being able to sense the world around you. It was a gift each and every time that Yami was allowed to take over, even if Yugi didn’t realize it.

Little things, like a breeze on heated skin, aromas of cooking food or blooming flowers, the sounds of wind rushing through leaves on the trees...

Yami may be nothing more than a spirit tied to the puzzle, but he swore that he felt more alive sharing this body than he would have in whatever life he had lived before. These small, stolen moment teased at him, and were just pure enough that it made his half-life as a spirit seem like something he’d happily endure.

Especially if it meant staying with the one who’s soul shone brighter than the sun itself.

Yami adjusted where he sat, reaching down to card his hand through the water below. He felt the cool temperature tickle his skin, almost too cold, but exhilarating all the same. But watching his hand pass through the water brought up another image that sent a sharp pain through his chest.

The image of his hand while in spirit form passing through Yugi’s arm as he’d tried to save him. And then again, those moments when Yugi would playfully attempt a high-five, only for Yami’s hand to pass through his own. Ghostly hands desperately pulling at the men forcing his aibou onto that dais, unable to do anything to stop what was happening.

Yami pulled his hand back out of the water with a deep scowl and stared at the reddened fingers, and solid palm.

As much as Yami loved being bound to Yugi...he hated being trapped as a spirit. And still, despite the limitations, he still toyed with the fantasy of enduring the half-life all the same.

Being in his spirit form was limiting, he knew this as much as he detested it. The best way he had of protecting Yugi was by taking over his body, but sometimes that ended up still leaving his aibou vulnerable to harm. And lately it seemed like all Yami did was bring danger closer to Yugi. Some protector he was.

Wherever Yugi was...it should have been Yami who was taken. It should be Yugi here enjoying the water and the salty air, walking home with his friends, going to school to prepare for a future that he would have, and being excited that he may have had another growth spurt (no matter how limited it was).

He knew Yugi cared for him, and would not hold this whole mess against him, but Yami was beginning to wonder if Yugi was just too kind hearted to realize just how much of a burden Yami was on him. If he were faced with the choice of carrying Yami forever, or being freed from the constant chaos and danger...would Yugi truly still want to remain bound to him? Especially knowing that Yami’s protection could only go so far.

Yami could not answer in Yugi’s place, but to his thoughts...Yugi deserved better than this.

“He deserves more than what I can give,” he whispered down at his feet that were going numb from the cold water.

He knew he’d have to get up soon, as it was starting to get late and he still have quite a way to walk back to the shop. Grandpa would worry.

He had enough to worry about.

Yami swallowed back the sudden bile in his throat and pulled his feet from the water and slipped back into Yugi’s shoes.

Yugi stared down at the blank face of the doll in his hands, fingers still tracing through the riotous weave of strings that made up its hair.

He swayed his legs slowly where they were dipped in the pool that lay at the edge of the balcony in his room. The water was cooler than he expected given how hot it was earlier that day, and was happy to find some relief from the heat doing this. It was so peaceful and quiet out on this balcony, something he found he desperately needed after the whirlwind of emotions he’d felt that morning, and the tempest that his thought ridden mind had become.

He still felt silly for how he’d reacted. Just as he felt equally as silly for sitting here with a doll and actually finding comfort in the empty gaze of its painted eyes. He was seventeen years old and he’d nearly had a breakdown over a toy that only kind of looked like the one person that he’d give anything to see right now.

Even though that person was actually very much real and there. Even if it was in the form of an actual ruling Pharaoh, who just had no idea who Yugi was.

His life was truly messed up in ways he could not even begin to describe.

But even so, he treasured it all the same. As fucked up as everything was (as Jounouchi would say), Yugi knew he wouldn’t give his life up even if given the chance. Yami and their bond was too precious to him. But...part of Yugi knew that maybe giving it up would be out of his control anyway. Not just because Yugi may truly be stuck here in the past forever, but also because he knew that Yami’s destiny was not to remain bound to the puzzle forever. Sure, they knew this and acknowledge it from time to time, and of course Yugi was supportive in any way he could be. Yami deserved to have his memories and deserved to be set free after all.

Even if it made Yugi sick to just think about what life may be life without him.

Yami wasn’t even truly lost to him right now, and here he was crying over a doll and hugging it to his chest like it was all that would keep his heart from shattering out from it.

It looked like him. Just how it also looked like him, the Pharaoh. Someone that Yugi found himself guiltily relying on for comfort too. But Seth and Isis had made it clear that the Pharaoh was not supposed to be touched. Which was something Yugi was already painfully used to given how he wasn’t even able to really touch Yami either.

He should have known that Yami’s true self, his inner core that made him all he was, would be similar to the version he adored back in his world. Yami may have fears of who he might have been in the past, and of how tarnished his soul had become over the years living in the puzzle...but Yugi could see now that Yami wasn’t all that different. Not where it counted at least.

It made Yugi want to cling to him more, but he couldn’t. He shouldn’t. For so many reasons.

He was ashamed that even in a world where Yami didn’t know him, Yugi was still clinging on to him like some helpless child. Just as he clung to this doll, the one thing he was able to touch and hold.

I miss him so much it actually hurts.

Yugi felt beaded drops of tears begin to roll down his cheeks again, and angrily he wiped them away. He’d cried more in the last few days than he had in the last few years. Yami would want him to be stronger than this. To believe that he would be coming for Yugi...that he’d protect him like he always did.

Yugi wasn’t sure that he deserved such devotion from the spirit when it seemed like mostly all he did was hold him back, or have to have Yami step in when things got scary. And maybe Yugi didn’t deserve it, but he treasured it all the same. All the soft and sweet encouragements from the usual stoic and firm voice, he drank like crystal water. He wrapped himself in the warmth he felt every time Yami would switch them out, just because he was worried for Yugi’s safety. He found comfort in knowing Yami was always there, their souls intermingled, and not even a breath away at any time. And despite feeling it through their bond, Yugi found himself in awe of the strength of the emotions he could feel passing through from his partner.

The emotions themselves weren’t all that easy to pick out, which made sense. Yugi had come to think of emotions as an ever-shifting spectrum, a swirl of colors that never mingled into no one single shade. No one ever just felt sad and literally nothing else at one time. Humans had limited emotions to single words when in reality there was nothing singled out about them. He’d come to learn this through watching and feeling their bond grow between them, and having emotions ebb back and forth between them. It sometimes made things harder to decipher when he tried to get a read on Yami, but sometimes he wasn’t even sure Yami knew what he was feeling. Heck, even Yugi found himself unsure more often than not.

Like right now. Sitting here alone, wondering what his heart was even doing pounding away in his chest when the Pharaoh kept looking at him so tenderly even as Yugi’s heart was crying out for his Yami.

“It’s so strange to miss you so much when you’re actually here. I know you both are the same soul, but...I don’t think you’re the same person, if you get what I mean. Maybe you don’t, even I’m confused about it,” Yugi said, speaking quietly to the blank face of the doll, tracing his finger over the soft padding of it’s face, “I still don’t know everything that happened to you. I’m really only getting a glimpse of your past life. I feel like I still don’t really know this other you. But...I can’t help but feel like somehow I do?” Yugi scowled and his shoulder slumped. He was just thinking in circles now. Maybe he needed to get more sleep. Ramy and Mia kept trying to get him to nap at the peak of the day to pass the heat, but Yugi found himself unable to settle his brain enough to manage that. Even now as the sun set and the air grew chilly, Yugi wasn’t sure he could fall asleep now even if he tried.

He sighed, long and heavy, and tried to wipe away the last of the tears that seemed to have stopped for the moment.

“Hull ant bakhiran?... Leggez sghaier?" 

He startled when he heard a deep voice come from behind, and he whipped around to see the Pharaoh timidly making his way onto the balcony.

Wow, he’s stunning like this, Yugi could not contain the thought. It almost seemed unfair that Yami trapped within his own body looking like Yugi when his true self was undeniably beautiful.

It was strange to see the Pharaoh looking so uncertain though, like he was worried Yugi would run off like a startled cat if he moved to quickly. Yugi supposed his concern was warranted given how many times he’d easily broken down at the smallest of triggers lately. Even Yugi would be wary to approach himself in this state.

He forced a watery smile on his face for the Pharaoh’s benefit, even if he could tell from his expression that he didn’t believe the smile was real even for a second.

“Hello. You done with all your duties for the day? I hope it wasn’t too stressful,” Yugi said, even though he knew Pharaoh would not understand a word of it. It just seemed rude to not at least say something. He tried not to cringe at how much he sounded like a wife greeting her husband when he got home from work. At least Pharaoh wouldn’t know the difference.

“Kent argab fe reitk. Laknani afaham edha kent tafdal an tekon wahdek,” he said, slowly walking further out on the balcony, almost like he wasn’t sure if Yugi wanted him to get closer.

Yugi watched as Pharaoh raised a hand to the back of his head nervously, gesturing between himself, Yugi and the door that led out. When Yugi frowned he frowned too, realizing he needed to try another way to explain himself. He pondered it only for a moment before pointing to the empty ground beside Yugi.

“Pharaoh, ebgie?” he asked, and then pointed to the door behind him, “Pharaoh, atark?” 

He repeated it twice, and Yugi silently tested the words out on his lips as he pondered over the meaning, and then the answer when he realized what was being asked.

“Ebgie. Pharaoh...ebgie. Please...Pharaoh, stay,” he mumbled, feeling a little shy asking for a king to stay with him even though it was clear just from a glance that he looked as exhausted as Yugi felt.

Yugi slowly pulled his feet from the water, and let the long skirt he’d been dressed in fall onto his wet ankles. With how dry it was here, it wouldn’t take long for the dampness to go away. He tried to smooth his elegant clothing into something more appropriate for a Pharaoh to see him in, but he wondered if Pharaoh even cared. His eyes had not once strayed from Yugi’s face the entire time he’d been standing there.

Yugi made a movement to rise, but Pharaoh waved him back down and came over to take a seat on the ground next to him. Yugi was pretty sure that Seth would have been pissed to see the Pharaoh sitting on the ground, but it seemed like no one dared to enter this room besides his servants and Pharaoh. It was considerate at least, and it made Yugi feel safe knowing that a bunch of strangers wouldn’t be barging on them. And likely getting mad when they saw Yugi treating their Pharaoh in such a familiar way.

It was chilly enough that Yugi didn’t put his feet back into the water, so he folded them underneath himself easily enough. But it only seemed to draw attention to the doll that was still settled in his lap, both him and the Pharaoh peering down at it.

There was no stopping the shamed flush across his cheeks as Yugi wondered just what Pharaoh might be thinking seeing him clutching a toy that was meant to look just like him. Not only was it probably weird for someone of his age in this time to have toys, but it probably didn’t help he was a guy on top of that, and it just so happened to be a toy modeled after the person sitting next to him.

There were not enough words in the Japanese language to describe how awkward this was.

But for all of his embarrassment over everything, Yugi didn’t even see a single judgmental flicker across Pharaoh’s face. And not for the first time, Yugi wondered over what seemed like a permanence of sadness that seemed to live in his eyes.

“Hull jalab luck hatha al-raha al-youmab? Athamni lieuwe kan hannak muzaid al-dhay yamkeneni taqdimeh luck lalemisa fe takhfif hazank,” he said, reaching out as if to touch the doll, but then withdrew his fingers just as fast. 

He looked up at Yugi, something strangely vulnerable in his eyes as they met. He didn’t reach out to touch this time, but pointed at the dolls face instead.

“Yami?” he asked.

Yugi startled, shocked hearing the name spoken by his own past self. He hadn’t realized that Pharaoh had already picked up on the name, and even was able to link it to the doll he held.

In numbed sadness, Yugi nodded, “Yami.” He didn’t know what else to say, and it seemed like Pharaoh didn’t either because both of them fell into silence for a while after that.

It wasn’t until his legs went numb and tingly under him that Pharaoh turned to him once again and forced a smile onto his downturned mouth.

“Eudes an arik kifia lab ihda elab chaabi,” he said, and stood up, offering a hand to Yugi. 

Yugi didn’t know what was being said or asked, but there was no hesitation on his part to let his hand slip into the Pharaoh’s. He let himself be pulled along by warm, calloused hands, even letting them hold him closer when Yugi’s wobbly legs almost gave out under him.

When the doll almost fell from his grasp as he lost his balance, the Pharaoh was quick to catch it and then carefully placed it on top of Yugi’s bed, leaning it against the pillow. Almost making it look like it was just waiting for Yugi to come sleep later.

Yugi let himself be led over to the table that was covered in all the new games Pharaoh had so kindly bought for them this morning, and began to point out everything laid out there.

As always, when face with the prospect of a new game, Yugi let himself be absorbed by the excitement. He soaked in every word and gesture that came from the Pharaoh as he tried to explain as much as he could with words that Yugi still didn’t understand.

But the intent was there. As was the shared joy of games that Yugi and his other self had bonded over when they’d first met. It was comforting...and dangerously familiar.

And even so, Yugi let himself lean into it. Drawn by that feeling of home he missed.

Chapter Text

Atem blinked his eyes open feeling...rested. When was the last time that had happened? His eyelids were still heavy as he pulled slowly from his slumber, and he attributed that to why it took him so long to realize that he was not looking upon the canopy of his bed as always.

His mind appeared just a slow to wake as his eyes because it took even longer for his usually agile thoughts to process not only was he not in his bed, he was also not alone.

The soft puffs of beath across his collarbone were a sign of at least that much.

He felt himself tense up, but kept very still as he tried to think of what that could possibly imply.

The strangeness and unexpectedness of it all helped him rouse a little bit more as he blinked in the glow that was slowly filling up the room around him. The first thing before his eyes was the table that held all the new items he’d gotten for Yugi the day previous. He only vaguely remembered trying to explain the finer details of senet to Yugi before all else became a blur for the night. Given the game piece still clutched in Yugi’s hand, it seemed like they had both fallen asleep in the middle of all that.

Not even making it off the lounger they were sharing.

Atem tilted his chin down to try and spy Yugi who was all but draped over his shoulder. And there was no mistaking the odd array of colors that he saw, even though he could not think of anyone else who he would wake beside. Golden bangs tickled his nose as he looked down to see the top of Yugi’s head where it lay in an awkward angle, like he’d fallen to his side at some point and ended up just barely propped up by Atem.

There was a moment of panic as he tried to remember all that had happened the night before, making sure that nothing beyond his intended reasons for coming to the harem had happened. But they were both clothed, Yugi in his sleepwear and Atem in his robes from the day before.

Nothing had happened then. He tried not to think about why that made him feel disappointed rather than just relieved. He wasn’t awake enough for processing that reaction just yet. Just like he wasn’t awake enough to begin to think about how long it would take for gossip of his staying the night in the harem may imply. He trusted Mia and Ramy to be discreet, but there would be no mistaking Atem’s absence from his own rooms, or the presence of his personal guards outside of the harem doors.

He stifled a groan as best he could, already dreading the day ahead. What he wouldn’t give to just stay here and hide away from it all.

Yugi let out a soft sigh in his sleep, drawing Atem out from his mental spiral, and he snuffled in closer to where his face was squished against his shoulder now.

Heat rose in his cheeks and Atem felt himself grow even more tense. After so long going without the touch of another, to suddenly have so much of it pressed against him was almost overwhelming.

But by the Gods did it feel good. This was better than any delicacy, fine wine, or pretty jewels. For all that a pharaoh was showered with, he did not know why the luxury of human connection was kept from them. 

There was no stopping the softening of his expression as he stared down at the one pressed against his side with equal parts fondness and amusement.

One of Yugi’s cheeks was squished up where it was pressed against Atem, making it appear even more rounded and sweet. He bit his lip to stop himself from chuckling, not wanting to wake Yugi just yet.

At least he was sleeping though, a restful one at that. And neither of them had to cry themselves to sleep. As strange at it was, Atem could not bring himself to regret it. Although depending on the severity of the gossip later he may change his mind on that.

He let this be an opportunity to observe Yugi without worry of being caught staring by anyone else. The angle prevented him from seeing much, but all the same he drank in every detail he could for no real reason he could immediately discern. Perhaps to glean more clues to solving the puzzle that was his little mystery?

But with his strange clothes and adornments removed, there wasn’t much else to help with those efforts. He still longed to be able to speak to Yugi beyond just a handful of words. There was still so much he didn’t know about him. What was he doing as a captive of those men? Where did Yugi hail from? Were those men in the barrens plotting something? Did Yugi know the origins of the wayward magic that brought forth that monster? Was there more danger to come from those men? And, most prominently in his mind, he wanted to know if Yugi was in danger from all this.

Atem knew that Yugi’s safety, while it was noble to be concerned about, should have been low on his priorities as Pharaoh. This kind of concern exceeded what he could try to pretend was just his fascination with a good puzzle. Yugi could not even be played off as an enticing curiosity in his mind. This was quickly becoming something more dangerous than that.

And he’d gone and put Yugi in the harem, he should have known it was a bad idea. But Yugi was becoming tantalizing in more ways than just as his little mystery.

And how was that even fair to him?

Yugi was clearly distraught about whatever situation he was in. He was missing at least one person that Atem knew of. The mysterious Yami. And he was unfathomably far from home, and suffered from who knows what before coming under Atem’s protection. The last thing Yugi needed was the unwanted attentions from a touch starved Pharaoh. What Yugi needed was comfort and to feel safe.

Atem would try his best to make sure that happened. He needed to put more effort into finding those men and learning all he could about the circumstance that brought Yugi here.

To start this though, he’d need to get up and get to work...but he found himself unable (perhaps more like unwanting) to move away from Yugi as he kept sleeping contently pressed up against him. Given what the servants said about Yugi’s lack of sleep, this could only be good for him. Or so Atem told himself.

Guiltily, he let his eyes wander further along past Yugi’s unruly hair. The servants had dressed Yugi in a sleeveless tunic the night before, and he marveled once again over the creamy skin he saw there, until he frowned upon reaching his wrists and noting the bandages still in place there. He’d almost forgotten about the wounds left there by Yugi’s previous captors, and felt a strange sense of fury rise in him at the thought of those men keeping a sweet spirit like Yugi tied up. And he still did not even know for what reason they did this. One of the wrappings was coming loose, and would likely unravel completely once Yugi rose and started moving about for the day.

Hmm, they’d have to see to that—

Atem jerked at the sudden sound of approaching footsteps, and tensed up as he shifted just enough to place more of himself between Yugi and whoever was coming.

But then Mia shyly appeared, poking her head around one of the privacy curtains to see Atem awake.

She bowed low as she drew closer, “I apologize for interrupting, Pharaoh, the sun has risen and your servants are prepared to get you ready for the day ahead.”

Even though she whispered this quietly, Yugi still stirred at the new voice and blinked his eyes away. It seemed to take his mind a moment to wake as well, a few seconds more passing before he sucked in a sharp breath and all but threw himself away from Atem. The bandage at his wrist fell off just as Atem thought it would, and spooled on the floor.

Atem couldn’t even bring himself to be offended after seeing the pink stains upon Yugi’s cheeks that could not just be blamed on sleep. Yugi looked more startled than upset at least, and Atem took what comfort he could from that.

He’d apologize for possibly being too familiar with touch that morning, but Pharaoh’s did not apologize for things, and he still refused to teach Yugi the word.

“I will head to my room in a moment, Mia. Then you may see to Yugi’s needs,” Atem said, gently waving her off. She eagerly fled, her own cheeks reddening as well.

Atem peered at Yugi’s face carefully for any signs of distress or anger at having woken together, but he only saw some shy embarrassment at worst.

Taking a liberty that he knew he shouldn’t, Atem reached out an open hand and held it between them, pointing with the other to Yugi’s now exposed wrist.

“Here, let me see your wrist,” he asked gently.

Yugi blinked, processing for a moment before gently placing his arm in Atem’s hand. Once again, Atem was in awe at how easily Yugi trusted him. Perhaps some would see it as a foolish thing to be so trusting, but Atem found himself admiring it. It had been a long time since he’d trusted that openly, if ever.

Not wanting to tarnish the trust after several risky moves between last night and now, he was very gentle as he took Yugi’s wrist to bring it closer. His eyes scanned for any irritation or infection, but did not see anything alarming to his untrained eyes. But perhaps he’d want a real healer to take a look as well.

He hummed as he looked over the healing abrasions, testing a few ridges with his thumb, “They are healing well. I am glad. Skin as luminous as yours should never have been marred like this,” he said, and then let Yugi’s hand drop when he finished. He looked up to meet Yugi’s averted eyes with a smile, “I have to go now, Pharaoh leave.”

“Pharaoh leave? Yugi stay?” Yugi asked, and glanced at the door. Atem smiled, knowing Yugi understood.

“Yes, I have duties to see to and a court audience appearance that will take most of the day. I would like you to stop in if you are curious. Because you truly seem like a curious little thing. I’ll ask Ramy to escort you later. Oh, and uh...I hope you didn’t mind me, uh Pharaoh staying here last night. Pharaoh stay sleep,” he said, gesturing at the room and then the couch they shared and then mimicking sleep in gestures. He let his face say apology, even if he refused to voice the words. Yugi seemed to catch on, his blush relighting as he ducked his head down.

“Un,sore nitsuite shinpai shi nai de. Daijoubu da yoi. Kore ga naze watashi nitotte sorehodo kimyou de nai no ka, setsumei deki tara ii noni hontouni omou,” Yugi mumbled with a small smile, taking his wrist back.  

Atem once again was left oblivious to whatever Yugi was saying, but he felt relief not hearing anything that sounded upset in his voice. Small mercies.

“I’ll see you later then, little mystery,” Atem said fondly and went to leave at last. He only stopped long enough to let Ramy know he wanted Yugi taken to Isis and extending invitation to the audience chambers later, and then he was on his way to get ready for the day.

And whatever it may bring.

Rhys let out an angered howl as he prowled through the dark confines of the tomb.

He kicked at a half-burnt torch, not caring as it skidded across the room. It wasn’t lit anyways. They ran out of ways to light them torches days ago.

They’d nearly run themselves into the ground trying to escape those soldiers on horses. Even though they had their guns and some extra ammo, Rhys didn’t fancy their chances against that many men with swords. And then they’d nearly died trying to keep up with that kid wearing the crown when he stole their brat. They were already plotting on how to take down the kid and his soldiers when the monster appeared. That’s when they saw a few of the crown kid’s people use those gold arm bands to bring more monsters to the sand. What even was this place? It looked like Kaiba’s holograms were set loose.

Rhys decided that it would be too risky to attack that party if they had monsters for weapons, so they’d made a tactical retreat for now. They were lucky in that they accidentally stumbled upon another tomb half buried under the sand. It had been easy to spare one more bullet to get past the locks and hide inside while those soldiers rushed by.

But their relief at staying out of sight was short lived once the reality of their fucked situation kicked in. They were dressed for Japanese climate, not the Sahara. Was this even the Sahara? Fuck all if he knew, he just wanted a drink and to get out of this place.

They hid in that tomb for two days before hunger and thirst won out over caution.

They were only alive now because of a nearby village that had been easy enough to steal from. People gave you anything you needed after you shot one of the villagers dead by modern means. They would have enough to survive for a few days, but Rhys didn’t want to be here another few days.

The plan was supposed to be use the kid and the damned object to go back in time and get some ancient treasures they could quickly resell to fund their project, and then go back. But no, they couldn’t do that without a shared frequency back to Kanan and the machine, which would have come from the fucking golden object that fucking disappeared when they got here.

Rhys didn’t want to be stuck in a fuck-all time when there wasn’t even flushing toilets available. On top of that shit, they weren’t supposed to be in fucking Egypt of all places!

Although there certainly were a lot of treasures laying around a tomb like this, fat lot of good it did them though when they couldn’t take it back to a time when he could use it!

He scowled at his men who were still rubbing their grubby hands all over the gold and jewels they’d gathered so far. Tiny-brained fucks seemed only half aware of the fact they were stuck here because they were too busy drooling over treasure.

Now they were reduced to just sitting here to avoid being baked alive in the Egyptian desert, and counting coins they may never get to spend. While his idiot men counted checks they may never cash, Rhys had been trying to think of some way to get them out of this mess. They’d need the boy and that object, but how would he find something like that fucking pendant out here? And they had no clue where that kid had been taken either. As much as he was ready and willing to kill everyone in this damned country to track him down, he was smart enough to realize that heading out without some kind of plan would be pointless and deadly.

All because of their ticket home scurrying off with the weird kid with matching hair and temptingly shiny crown.

“If I ever get my hands on that brat again, I swear I’ll wring his scrawny little neck!”

Fitz rolled his eyes, “So you’ve said, boss. But he isn’t here and we don’t know where he is,” he said shrugging, carefully carding his hands through a bucket of coins.

Before Rhys could spin around to knock him for his disrespect, one of the others spoke up catching his attention.

“Hey speaking of, doesn’t this kind of look like the brat?” Malone asked, lifting up something in the shadowed room and squinting at it.

“What’s that?” Rhys asked, stalking over.

Malone shrugged, handing it up to him, “A doll I snatched off a kid while we were back in that village.”

Shane slapped him in the chest, “What are you stealing toys for? They ain’t worth any money.”

“I know that,” Malone snarled back, “Was sick of sleeping on rocks and it looked soft enough to use as a pillow.”

Rhys snatched it from his hand and pulled it closer to his face so he could see it even in the shadowed room. He frowned at the strange color strings shorn on its head. It actually did look like the brat...and also like the crowned kid that took the brat from them.

Why was a doll made to look like him?

And then Rhys’ gaze dropped lower on the doll and frowned at the yellow stitching of something at its chest that almost looked gold...and shaped like that damned object. His eyes widened. Could it be?

They needed two keys to get back home. The object itself to link them home, and the boy to power it.

And this doll may just be their way of leading them to both.

“Boys, gather up and count your ammo. Tonight, I think we’ve got some shopping to do back in that village, but this time, we’re going to also ask a few questions. Like where they hell we can find the one who looks...like this,” he said, and gripped the doll so tightly that the threads groaned in his fist.

Yami’s eyes snapped open upon waking.

The alarm had not chimed yet, but that was of little importance this morning. It was the weekend, which meant it was time to go to Kaiba Corp.

Yami launched out of the bed in a flurry of motion, not even caring that the sky outside was still a darkened blue and the street lights were still all lit. He nearly tripped over the pants he hastily threw on in his legs, all the while wondering why pants were necessary at all when the skirts Anzu wore seemed a much more practical design. He stumbled again as he hopped into Yugi’s favorite boots, trying to remember the rhyme Yugi had taught him about how to tie them properly. At this point he’d probably made enough noise to stir Grandpa downstairs, but even if he felt guilty about it he knew Sukoroku would understand. They’d both been eager for this day to arrive.

Hygiene habits were followed through without incident at least, since Yami had long since gotten used to Yugi always being in a rush for them on any school day.

He was already halfway down the stairs down to the game shop when Grandpa appeared out of nowhere to grab at the collar of his jacket, pulling him to an abrupt stop.

Yami was nearly panting from his hurried morning as he looked up at him in confusion, “What’s wrong?”

“You will at least eat something before you go, Pharaoh. Kaiba Corp isn’t even open yet,” Grandpa mumbled around a wide yawn and began dragging him back towards the kitchen.

“I am aware, but I wish to be at the door the moment it opens,” Yami moaned, throwing himself petulantly into a chair.

“You can spare time to eat and still be there sitting outside for hours like you’re waiting on some holiday sale. Honestly boy, you’re as bad as Yugi on a new booster pack day,” Grandpa muttered as he shook his head, blearily making his way over to the kettle to start tea for them both.

“Yugi is more important than a booster pack,” Yami mumbled almost petulantly, but he knew Grandpa had a point. It was just the first day that he felt like maybe they’d finally have a chance at making progress in bringing back his aibou. “I’ve already been sitting around for days. I just want to do something.”

Grandpa sighed, placing a muffin by his elbow as the water was put on to boil.

“I understand. But please, don’t push yourself too hard today. You don’t know what Kaiba will have for you—”

“I know,” Yami snapped, but winced at his tone before lowering it once more. Of course this was something he knew, because he’d been agonizing over the possible disappointment for days. He was just stuck relying on Kaiba for this, and it was killing him to leave Yugi’s fate in his hands. He sighed and stared at his empty hands flat on the table, “I know he may not have much yet. But even a morsel of something is better than the nothing we’ve had for days. I just need to know if...if there is hope left.”

Grandpa hummed and reached out to pat at the top of his hand gently, “As long as we breathe, there is always hope, Pharaoh. Now, the tea is almost ready. Eat that muffin before I make you.”

Yami heard the threat for what it was and quickly took a bite. Perhaps if he ate it quickly enough, he could be on his way sooner.

He took another bite before he even finished swallowing.

Chapter Text

As much as Yami truly valued his friends, he did not ask them to accompany him to Kaiba Corp. He was not so ignorant to realize that Kaiba was not overly fond of crowds, and he and Jounouchi had a tendency to fight like two territorial feral cats when put in close quarters with one another. It could be amusing at times, and draining in others, but what Yami feared by bringing the others along today was distraction above all else.

Even if he’d longed for distraction all week from what plagued his mind, the last place he needed it was now. This deserved his entire focus, and he didn’t want Kaiba getting prematurely frustrated, or diverted just because the others had tagged along. And Yami couldn’t risk them all getting kicked out just because Jounouchi insulted his dragon obsession again.

To his pleasure and surprise, he was let into the building without any fuss from the secretary and was led right up to Kaiba’s office. A hopeful start.

Yami knocked before entering this time, and was rewarded with quick entry. The interior was much the same as it always was, clean, organized, and with a massive window acting as a wall at the back of the room. The sun had just barely risen, casting everything in an orange glow as the city below awoke. It was early by most perceptions.

But apparently not Kaiba’s.

Kaiba’s gaze flicked up to him as he entered, his hands still typing rapidly on the laptop in front of him. He looked like he'd either been up for hours, or had not even bothered to sleep. Yami could respect that. 

“Yugi,” Kaiba greeted.

Yami flinched as if struck. Even after years of being called Yugi, Other Yugi, Yami Yugi...he’d never been bothered by the use of his partner’s name until now. They way it was said it, it almost sounded like Yugi...the real one...could have just been standing right beside him.

Kaiba was sharp though, and saw the flinch. Yami could see his mind working furiously to try and interpret it, seemingly coming to some conclusion as he leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest.

“Pharaoh,” he corrected himself, much to Yami’s surprise.

“Kaiba,” he managed to reply without his voice wavering, “I’ve come to check on your progress as promised.”

“I figured as much. No groupies today?”

Yami rolled his eyes, walking further into the office and stuffing his hands in his pockets, “Why, do you miss them?”

Kaiba snorted rudely, “As if. Just appreciating the peace and quiet. It’ll make this quicker too.”

He waved Yami over as he spun his laptop around for the both of them to see. Yami internally recoiled from the sight of the tech. While he was rather proud of his capabilities to work technology of this era, he still recognized his limitations when it came to some of the more complicated aspects. He still had very little idea what he’d seen when he’d watched over Kanan’s shoulder that day, and once again he felt out of his depth looking at what Kaiba was showing him. He just hoped his own shortcomings did not delay or hinder his efforts to find Yugi.

“What am I supposed to be seeing?” he asked after glancing over the fluctuating lines and numbers drifting across the screen.

Kaiba, never one to avoid flaunting his intelligence, smirked as he started to point at the screen, “This is one of the renderings that we’ve been able to pull from the data so far. There was a lot stored in those computers and it has taken a lot of time to sift through it all to get our baseline. The readings on the left are what we believe are the successful trial runs that Rhys and his brother managed to pull off the week before they kidnapped you. And then this,” he pointed to the right side of the screen, “Is what we pulled from the day of the event you witnessed.”

Yami nodded along, leaning down and resting his elbows on the desk as he peered closer, “You are trying to figure out what went wrong by comparing the two,” he surmised.

Kaiba actually looked surprised that he caught on so fast, but did not say anything before nodding and continuing, “It looks like they wanted to use your gaudy bauble as a power source. Idiots, have they never heard of fusion?” he scoffed, clicking a few times and the screen suddenly shifted to more dramatic fluctuations across a graph, “For whatever reason, it worked, and their machine was able to achieve a link to another time as they hoped. You can see it stabilized here,” he pointed to a cross-section of the lines that went on for a bit before suddenly diverging once again moments later.

“That’s when the link was broken,” Yami said, pointing to the split.

Kaiba nodded, “But keeping a portal like that open for a long period would have been difficult, so I don’t think anything actually went wrong, per se. It did what it intended by powering the machine. From what I see, the problem is that without your pendant I don’t see how they can re-establish the connection from the past.”

Yami’s hand drifted down to his puzzle as ice began to form in his blood, “You don’t think we can get that link back?”

Kaiba shrugged, clicking through a few more screens before pulling up what looked like the inside of Yugi’s calculus textbook, “It looks like their plan was botched the moment they rushed into using the pendant to power it. They didn’t actually check to see the full extent of energy it gave off, or the frequencies of it. They just saw power and grabbed for it. If they had taken a moment to check it over, they’d see that there was already an issue with using it.”

“How so?” Yami asked, now starting to feel sick. While he hadn’t expected to come in and Kaiba have Yugi’s soul waiting for him on the desk, it didn’t sound like Kaiba had anything promising at all.

Kaiba sighed as he sat back in his chair again, looking almost tired as he gestured to a larger screen on the wall. It flicked to life and Yami watched as flashes of what looked like ancient Japanese historical documents, art, and items flew across it.

“From what we can tell, it looked like they were attempting to travel back linearly, to one of the most prosperous eras in Japanese history in this area of ancient Domino. They were probably looking to capitalize on the treasures in trade during that time. Knowing this was their intent, and knowing around what time they were aiming for, I did some digging. I looked for any sign of Yugi or Rhys and his goons appearing and causing trouble, because there surely would have been something of note. But there was nothing there,” Kaiba sounded peeved at the inconvenience.

“Are you saying they didn’t make it to that time, or that they didn’t make it at all?” Yami asked, his mouth becoming dry at what that may imply. His hands shook as he shoved them back in his pockets, but he knew Kaiba saw the moment that his rival’s eyes widened.

Kaiba cleared his throat, “I’m saying I don’t think they made it there. I don’t think they stayed in Japan.”

Yami frowned, his brain furiously trying to keep up, “If he’s not in Japan’s past, then where is he?”

Kaiba sighed heavily, as if what he was about to say next would pain him greatly, but eventually he clicked a remote and the images of Japan suddenly were filled with ones of Egypt.

“The only records I could find in history that indicated anyone like him were" he paused to sigh "...the ones Ishizu had in her museum. The ones from Egypt that she claims aren’t faked and had pictures of a figure that looked like you wearing your puzzle,” Kaiba started, and Yami could practically hear the eyeroll.

“They are not faked, Kaiba. They are tablets that depict a great historical battle and indicated that our intertwined destinies---”

Kaiba held up one hand and rubbed at his temple with the other, “No, not again. Stop right there. I’m just saying, I can’t find mention of another twerp that looks like you in history besides that. So...it made me wonder if that was part of the problem. And then I remembered that your ‘millennium whatever’ may have existed in those ancient times.”

“That’s right. It’s only ever existed here or in Egypt since it was created. So, what does all this imply?” Yami asked impatiently.

“I can’t find him or Rhys in Japanese history because they’re not in Japan. So, I tried to triangulate more of the data to location, and it still looks like Kanan and his nerds were aiming for Feudal Japan...but there was an energy surge during the event because they didn’t realize that the pendant existed before that time. The linear path was diverted to where its ancient twin existed, and because of that, Yugi got redirected somewhere else. And where else in history has that puzzle ever been except Japan and—”

“Egypt. Yugi’s in Egypt!” Yami gasped. A location! It was even more than he dared to hope for. But Kaiba’s wary look stopped him before he could get too excited, a hand raised between them.

“Listen, it’s not like we can just buy a plane ticket and go pick him up. He’s not going to be waiting for us at a hotel sipping apple juice. If I recall correctly, Yugi said that trinket of yours was in pieces until a few years ago,” he said, pointing to the puzzle at his neck.

Yami nodded, absently stroking the edges of it, “Yes, from what we understand, it was broken after my soul was bound to it and remained that way until someone worthy could come along and solve it. Yugi was that one...” he trailed off.

Kaiba gagged, waving at him to stop, “Whatever, that’s fine. If Ishizu is right about the timeframe that the tablet came from, where there is an image of you wearing it whole, then Yugi will be at least several thousand years in the past. If he truly was stuck there, then he’d be dust by now.”

Yami growled, slamming his fists against the desk and making everything on it jump several inches high, “Don’t you dare say such things!”

Kaiba didn’t even flinch back from his outburst, but he did push his laptop further back on the desk where it was well out of reach of Yami, “I’m being realistic, Pharaoh. Something you and your friends need to learn more about. It was data and work that led me to all this, not magic and fantasy. It’ll be data and work that may give you a chance at bringing him back to our time before he’s dust. Kanan and his nerds won’t know there is another puzzle out there that disrupted their linear travel. They also no longer have the puzzle from this time.”

“But Yugi doesn’t have the other puzzle either. The one in the past belonged to me.”

Kaiba shrugged, waving his hand dismissively, “Let’s worry about that after I do some more digging into what Kanan has been up to since. While he has little redeeming features, even I can appreciate that he’d not as big of an idiot as most. He’ll be able to figure out a lot of what I have eventually. My data pullers are still working now, and his nerds have been up for days working on something. Probably a desperate way to get back that low-life brother of his, but I may be able to glean some ideas off them. Only fair since they stole my tech and my tournament champion.”

Yami bit his tongue before he could say anything about someone else who has taken several desperate measures taken to retrieve a brother before. He knew it would not help the situation. And it seemed like Kaiba had already lost the will to keep the conversation going given how he’d angled his body away and was blocking his laptop from Yami and his fists. The room filled with the sound of keys clacking and Yami swore he could feel the dismissal permeate the air.

But Yami didn’t want to leave. The sun had only just barely peeked out over the horizon and Yami was all to aware that the sun would not set for many more hours. He’d wanted action today. But from what it sounded like, he wasn’t about to take any himself.

He was still stuck here with idle hands and mind, in a body that didn't belong to him.

“You standing behind me will not speed things up, I can assure you. Don’t you have some ‘believing in the heart of the cards’ shit to go do?”

Kaiba didn’t turn as he spoke, but it was probably best because Yami didn’t think he could hide the misery that would be painted clearly across his face.

“Kaiba, is there nothing I can do to help in the meantime to help this along?” he asked, trying not to sound as pained and eager as he felt. He likely failed after seeing the way Kaiba’s shoulders tensed and then stooped low just as quickly.

“Go talk to Ishizu or her psychotic little brother if you think it’ll help. They know the most about that era.”

Yami felt a surge of purpose fill him as he grinned madly, once again happy Kaiba’s back was turned so he didn’t see it.

“Thank you, Kiaba, for helping us. I truly could not do this without you.”

“Ugh, stop right there or I’ll drop all this right now. I’m not doing this for you, or even Yugi. I’m doing this to make sure my tournament has a champion and because I may get to ruin one of my company’s top competitors at the same time. Just leave my office and let me get back to work.”

Yami smiled and started to head out of the office, pausing at the door, “Of course, Kaiba. I’ll return in a few days,” he said, and let the door shut quietly behind him.

Now he just had to figure out when the museum opened.

Kanan tore at the sweaty strands of his remaining hair as he stared at the computer screen before him. This last week had been a nightmare, every bloody second of it.

Rhys was supposed to be the front man for the company, he was the CEO after all. He’d made sure of that by bullying his way to the top and ‘taking care’ of anyone who dared oppose them. Kanan had spent most of his life cleaning up his brother’s messes, hiding too many skeletons in the closet to even remember how many were in there now, and finding ways to make all his brother’s nonsensical schemes possible.

He didn’t like it.

But it wasn’t like he had much choice. Even being Rhys’ little brother wouldn’t save him from becoming one of those skeletons hanging in the proverbial closet. And even then, his hands were too dirty to ever wash clean again.

Without Rhys, everything was going to fall apart. Kanan may not be the best business man around, but he knew that a CEO suddenly going missing would bode well for them. And they’d already invested too much in this project. If this thing didn’t start bringing in the money they were supposed to then they’d be fucked with their investors too.

And none of their investors were kind enough to just take them to court over missing payments. No, Rhys had to go and make dealings with the ones that took their anger out in flesh.

Kanan might be better than numbers than his brother, but even he couldn’t keep track of the count of just how many times over they were fucked. Christ, he didn’t even think the accountants they paid would be able to figure it out without making their calculators explode.

It wouldn’t be long before people started asking questions though. It was bad enough the media saw the police raiding them and Kaiba showing up with a warrant, but without Rhys around to bark away all the questions it was falling to him.

It was a miracle that kid hadn’t filed for kidnapping, although it made Kanan nervous as to why he didn’t. And curious as to just how the kid stayed behind when Rhys and the others disappeared into the portal. Kanan could have sworn he saw the kid get pulled in too. How had he pulled himself out?

He bet it had something to do with the pendant the kid was still wearing when Kaiba’s men dragged him away, kicking and screaming.

Nothing about that made sense either. Why did the kid want to stay after all they’d done? And why was he screaming like he’d lost someone? It wasn’t his brother that got sucked into who the fuck knows where.

Because they seriously didn’t know where the fuck they’d gone. Because it certainly wasn’t Feudal Japan like they’d been hoping. Kanan had his boys searching historical documents all week trying to find any sign Rhys made it there and left signs, as he was supposed to do. Either something went catastrophically wrong and Rhys was dead, or he’d been sent somewhere else entirely.

Kanan didn’t even know which he preferred. For all that he hated his brother, they were too intertwined now. It would be like cutting out a cancerous tumor, but then bleeding out from the opened wound left behind.

He just knew that he needed to bring Rhys back from wherever fuck all he went.

For that he needed to run interference with their investors, nosey reporters, and the business world. And then also figure out what the fuck went wrong, how to fix it, and then how to get that link back to form the portal again in the same place.

Kanan groaned, rubbing at the back of his aching neck as another migraine started to come back.

“Have you figured it out yet?” he asked harshly as he heard two of his boys come in behind him.

“Still sifting through the data, boss. But you were right, triangulation shows they weren’t sent along the linear path. There was a divergence that took ‘em somewhere else. Still not sure where, but I’m sure we’ll figure out the location. It’s the when that I’m worried about.”

Kanan grimaced, knowing he was worried about the same thing.

“One bloody thing at a time, mate,” he grumbled, hitting they keys to the computer a little harder than necessary, “Just focus on figuring out where they went for now, and let me know the moment you have anything. As for you lot,” he said, turning to two of the thugs his brother liked to employ, “You are to keep an eye out for that kid. Don’t take him yet, we don’t want to draw too much attention back onto ourselves. Just follow his movements so we can snatch him as soon as we know we’ve fixed it. Understand?”

“Yes, boss.”

Kanan nodded as he turned back around, eyes watering as he stared at the bright computer screen, “Let’s review the readings we took of the golden pendant and see if there is something there we missed the first go around.”

As the Pharaoh left his office, Kaiba stopped typing.

He leaned forward, pressing his folded hands to his mouth as he thought over everything. If Kanan was truly trying to get his brother back, then they’d eventually come to the conclusion that they’d need to power the machine again. If they had the resources, they’d go the fusion route...but they’d probably already blown all their investors money by now. They’d need what they had before.

That left the pendant again...as well as the wielder.

Kaiba pulled out his phone and hit the speed dial, it only rang once before it was picked up.

“I need men on Yugi Mutou at all times. Our competitor may try to take him again, and I still need him for the tournament. Stay out of sight. He doesn’t need to know.”

“Yes, sir!”

Chapter Text

After Ramy and Mia had finished dressing him for the day, Yugi was allowed to relax a bit on his own while they cleaned the room and put away the uneaten food from breakfast. There was more taken from it than previous mornings, but Yugi did not miss the concerned look shot his way as Mia took the tray out of sight.

Maybe Yugi would have had more of an appetite if his stomach wasn’t still doing somersaults after how he’d woken up this morning. Just thinking about it made his cheeks heat up again and he buried his face into his doll with a poorly contained squeak of embarrassment. At least Ramy probably didn’t hear him since Yugi had retreated to his usual spot by the pool again. It was so peaceful out here, and it almost made him feel like he could forget the horrific mess his life was in that moment  

Like how somehow he’d fallen asleep on the Pharaoh of all people. And what was worse, how nice it had been.

As much as Yugi would love to just pretend it was just like all those other nights that he’d woken to find Yami perched on the edge of his bed keeping watch, he knew that this was different in many ways. Like how this was Yami when he was alive. He had a body (and wow, what a body), and he breathed, and he was warm. But it was the same in some ways too. Like how safe Yugi felt waking up beside him.

The more time Yugi was spending with the Pharaoh, the harder it was becoming to differentiate between the two of them. Well, not visually. There were some obvious differences there after all. But Yugi was feeling the similarities now. How safe he felt around him. How easy it was to trust him. Saw the same kindness. The same pride, strength, and confidence that bled into his deep voice and movement. He even felt the same lingering loneliness that clung to Yami like a mist. He was seeing echoes of the soul that Yugi had come to know better than himself over the last few years.

So why did Yugi feel so conflicted over enjoying Pharaoh’s company?

Yugi sighed and pulled his face back from the doll, keeping it held up so he could stare at its blank face, “Is it weird to miss you even though you’re technically here? Because I do miss you. A lot. Because this Pharaoh is you, but not you. I don’t know if that makes any sense, but it’s how I feel. You were always good at helping me figure this stuff out...” the head of the doll slumped to the side, and Yugi dropped it into a cradle in his lap with a tired groan.

This all made him wonder just how much of a person was their memories. If the Pharaoh and Yami had the same soul, they were the same person, right. So why did Yugi feel guilty for seeking comfort in the Pharaoh? Was it because of everything Yami had been through with Yugi? That their bond wasn’t just their link through the puzzle, but everything they’d gone through?

Maybe you feel guilty because of how much you like the Pharaoh’s attention.

Yugi groaned again, his body caving into a slump. He reached up to run his hands through his hair but stopped when he remembered Mia had done it up all extra fancy today, so his hands dropped back to his lap where the doll still lay waiting to be picked up.

This was bringing up what he had considered well reined in thoughts and feelings regarding the soul that lived in his heart. In more ways than one. There had never been any doubt or concealment between himself and Yami that they cared very strongly for each other. Not only could they feel it pulse between them, but it guided almost every action they took. For all of Yugi’s insecurities, he never doubted that Yami cared about him. Just like Yugi cared about Yami.

And Yugi had been content to leave it at that without trying to label it, and he didn’t want to question something that brought him so much comfort and joy. They already had enough to worry about and they both needed each other, so he never thought it hurt to let those strong emotions grow between them. It seemed natural, even if having an ancient spirit share his body may actually be one of the least natural things to ever occur in history.

But now Yugi was having to stare those feelings right in its living face. Its living, ridiculously handsome face. And it was stirring up what Yugi had thought was a contained, unlabeled, thing.

It felt wrong to think of the Pharaoh with the same intensity he felt for Yami, just like it felt wrong to entertain any other kind of thoughts. Yami’s past self didn’t know who Yugi was, or what they would mean to each other in the future. And as far as Yugi knew, Yami cared for him...but not like that. It just felt shady to think of Yami that way without him knowing, and even shadier to think of the Pharaoh that way.

But damn if it wasn’t tempting to lean into a touch that Yugi had always been curious about. So many times Yami and him had tried touch, be it comforting squeezes of the shoulder, or high fives, or just sitting extra close next to each other. But it had always been muted by one of them being in spirit form. Even inside their soul rooms touch was almost diluted somehow. A ghost of a touch. It had always been disappointing, even if Yugi didn’t know why. But here...being able to feel the Pharaoh was tempting, if not very confusing. Because again, why did Yugi want to touch? Why did it matter?

Why was this all so confusing?

How is this my life?

Yugi let out a pitiful sounding whimper as he flopped over onto his side, shivering at the cold feel of the marble floors against his exposed skin. At least it was less exposed skin than usual. Ramy had picked out a longer skirt and draped tunic for Yugi to wear today, and then he’d been weighted down with a frankly unnecessary amount of jewelry. But he couldn’t be mad about it because, hey, shirt. He had been starting to miss shirts.

Maybe this is why Yami likes sleeveless clothes better and hates wearing my jacket normally? Maybe he is more used to these tunics. Maybe part of him does remember his past...

Yugi shook his head immediately of the thought. No, if Yami remembered parts of his past that just made things even more complicated. He didn’t think his brain could handle all that now. It was already fried enough they could sell it at a southern american chicken restaurant.

Reaching down he grabbed for the doll that had slumped over with him and grabbed it into a tight hold against his chest. At least he could hug the doll without feeling weird about it.

Wait, no. He did feel weird about it. He was almost eighteen and hugging a doll that looked like the soul he was currently conflicted over. Definitely weird.

But he didn’t let go of it until Mia came to gather him up from the balcony, and he was encouraged to place the doll on the bed before being escorted out of the room again.

Part of Yugi wanted to just stay in the room today, but he doubted anyone would understand him. Maybe he’d get to see something to distract him today to take his mind off of what troubled him.

But more than that, he found himself guiltily hoping he’d get to see Pharaoh again today.

They were walking through a new part of the palace that Yugi had only caught glimpses of on one of his other outings. The halls were more open out this way, and much busier as well. His eyes widened as he took in the many people milling about the hallway, all seemingly gathered and waiting for something to happen.

Curiosity ran wild within him as he openly stared at everyone, noting that they were dressed differently than what he was used to seeing around the palace. Of course there were still a handful dressed fancy, decked out with jewelry and fine silk clothes. But the majority seemed to be dressed more simply. Whoever they were, all of them were waiting outside of a pair of massive doors.

Ramy was at his side, and kept Yugi a distance away from the crowd. It allowed him to observe them without getting trampled, but Yugi thought it may have also something to do with the guards prowling around the gathered people as well. Yugi watched as each person was approached and weapons of any kind were collected in baskets and taken away.

So, whatever they were waiting for, weapons weren’t allowed. Yugi took that as a good thing.

They didn’t have to stand there much longer though before the doors opened and the masses of people started to press inside. Yugi moved to do the same, but Ramy held him back with a small shake of his head. It wasn’t until the hallway was empty, save for a few guards, that Ramy let them get closer to the doors, but not quite in front of them yet. When most were out of the way, he noted a few familiar faces left behind. Isis who offered him a silent smile, Seth a silent scowl, and Shimon who grinned broadly and waved. Yugi heard a voice calling out and the room fell silent. He didn’t hear exactly what was being said, but a few names stood out at least. Isis, Seth and Shimon among them, and as their name was called, they went inside.

But when his own name rang out next, Yugi jerked, then gasped in surprise.

Ramy didn’t let him stay frozen in place long though as he gently pushed Yugi forward into the room.

If it weren’t for the hand still at his back, Yugi would have absolutely turned back around as soon as he stood in front of the open doors. The crowd from before was all gathered inside what appeared to be some kind of audience chamber, Yugi could just barely make out the elevated throne across the room above the many, many, heads. And all of them were turned towards him as Ramy had to all but shove him inside.

Yugi didn’t know what else to do except enter and follow the same path he saw Shimon’s retreating back heading in. Ramy didn’t redirect him otherwise, so Yugi assumed that was right. As the silent crowd parted to let him pass, he saw more of the Pharaoh’s usual entourage gathered around the empty throne and a few scattered around the stairs leading up to it.

And Yugi was led to a fancy, plush looking lounger off to the side that was covered in pillows, right next to where Shimon was standing, rocking back and forth merrily on his heels. He gave Yugi a bow and then gestured to have him stand beside him.

No other names were called until the booming sound of a staff banging into the ground was heard and there were some sharp words spoken just before everyone fell instantly to their knees.

Then the Pharaoh appeared in the doorway and marched purposefully forward. He was dressed even more impressively than Yugi had seen so far, and he’d already thought it was fancy to begin with. The crown had been traded out for a more traditional headdress that Yugi recognized from many of his textbooks, and he wore a long cape that billowed out behind him with each step.

If Yugi didn’t already know what a gentle soul the Pharaoh possessed, he may have been intimidated by how stern Pharaoh looked as he walked in. Instead, Yugi was just...impressed. That was the word he was going to stick with, even if the blush he felt rising on his cheeks said otherwise. Shimon winked down at him knowingly and it only made Yugi blush harder.

Pharaoh marched right up to the throne and sat down with a flourish, leaning back in the chair that almost seemed too big for anyone, but somehow even with his smaller stature still looked at home sitting in.

“Marhaba balgmia. nihann mojtamaoun hanna lasmaa skeweckem whahtmatkam. Jamiee al-gararat al-tay yatikhzha al-faraoun sitkoun nahaiye. Lanbada belkadia elle,” Seth called out loudly over the silent room, and a scroll was slapped into his hand that he unrolled and barked out what may have been a name.

Everyone stood after that, but kept their heads bowed even as the first pair of people walked up to the foot of the stairs that led to the throne. They fell to their knees once more and began to speak only after Pharaoh gestured for them to begin.

Beside Yugi, Shimon leaned down to whisper in his ear and gestured to the lounger behind them.

“Aqdami wajlseyb ezezti. Jeageb an tahavez ola raha zuga al-faraoun,” he said and Yugi was gently coaxed into sitting down. It just seemed odd because the only other person in the room sitting was Pharaoh himself. It almost seemed rude to sit, but he wasn’t about to question it when both Ramy and Shimon were urging him to take the lounger.

Stiffly, Yugi slid onto the plush seat and tried to ignore the many glances he got from the people waiting in the room around them. At least they were only glances, like they couldn’t stare at him just like they couldn’t stare openly at Pharaoh. It would have been more of a relief if it all wasn’t so weird. Just how special of a guest was he?

Seeing the large crowd before him, and the two people all but openly fighting at the front, Yugi assumed this must be some sort of public court hearing or something, a chance to get Pharaoh’s ruling on an issue.

Grandpa would have killed for this. Not only did he love Egyptian History, but he loved those awful courtroom shows. This was the best of both worlds. Or at least it would be if he had some popcorn...or understood what was being said.

It was pretty cool that he was able to watch Yami’s past self acting like a real Pharaoh though. He just seemed so confident up there as he sat ramrod straight and listened to each plea with not even a twitch of emotion on his face before coming to a quick and decisive decision. Or that is what Yugi assumed was happening. They could be planning a party for all Yugi knew, and these were just how they decided on what theme they wanted and what food they’d serve. And if it was a party, then Pharaoh was doing great up there. Or at least Yugi was certainly impressed. Of course, they all knew Yami had been a Pharaoh at some point, but to see it in action was truly something else. Even if it was just really elaborate party planning.

Still, he found himself in awe of it all. And...and in awe of him.

Time passed and Yugi watched it all play out with some level of curiosity, even if there was little understanding on his part. Shimon stayed by his side, mostly silent save for a few of the palace staff coming over to whisper things in his ear before leaving again. Yugi wondered what they were telling the older man, but it wasn’t like he could ask, so he focused back on the...whatever this was.

But after the tenth sharp words and decision by Pharaoh, Yugi was starting to grow a little restless with boredom and decided to make a game of it by trying to listen for any word he recognized. It was harder than he thought it would be, but he liked the challenge of it. He began to very quietly whisper any word he recognized under his breath to practice, but it seemed he wasn’t quiet enough because Shimon must have heard some of it beside him.

Instead of being scolded, he seemed pleased though, and nodded encouragingly when Yugi got one right. He even offered a few new words in whispers and pointed to different objects around the room. If Yugi didn’t think it would hurt to do so, he would have pretended it was Grandpa beside him teaching him what ancient words he knew. They shared hushed whispers between the two of them as more people were led to the stairs to have their audience with Pharaoh. Yugi still stole occasional glances up at the throne, wondering if Pharaoh was tired yet. It had felt like hours already and the room was still half full. And Yugi started getting hungry.

But all it took was one small rumble of his stomach for Shimon to notice and he chuckled, whispering something to Ramy before the teen darted off somewhere. Shimon then started fishing through his robes pocket for something before pulling out what looked like the largest raisin Yugi had ever seen. Oh, it was more of those things that the Pharaoh and he had used for their tic-tack-toe game before.

“Gul hadhad saghiri. Enh halouk tamama mothlek,” he whispered, pressing it into Yugi’s palm. 

Yugi looked at it hungrily, wanting to just shove it in his mouth given how hungry he was, but still took a small bite at the elder’s coaxing. He was again surprised at the taste of it. It was almost like candy, and Yugi happily nibbled at the rest. It probably wouldn’t fill him up, but maybe it would at least keep his stomach from growling any louder.

Maybe be should have eaten breakfast that morning when Mia offered it...

No sooner did he have that thought that Pharaoh clapped his hands loudly as the latest audience ended, and the room seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. A few people filtered out of the room while the rest mingled and talked openly. It must be break time?

Yugi looked up to the throne to see if Pharaoh was getting a chance to relax, but instead he saw him speaking with Seth for a moment before turning to catch Yugi’s eye.

Yugi immediately stiffened, his mind flashing back to that morning when he’d woken up almost draped in the Pharaoh’s lap. But then he saw the smallest hint of a smile on his lips and a subtle wink over at him and Yugi all but melted back into the overly plush couch he was on.

And then instantly he stiffened back up when Seth suddenly appeared in front of them. He spared just enough time to glare down at Yugi, and as mean as he looked, Yugi couldn’t help but just imagine him as Seto who seemed more bark than bite, and just kept nibbling at the food Shimon gave him.

“Hou yred reitk,” Seth all but growled at Shimon who smiled brightly.

“Baltobaa,” he said to Seth and then turned towards Yugi, “Saoud hala, saghiri.” 

And then he was walking away towards Pharaoh, and Yugi tried not to feel as suddenly alone as he did in the massive and crowded room.

Atem watched as Shimon made his way over, shifting his gaze between the Guardian and where Yugi had been left alone something inside of him lurched once he saw how Yugi’s expression went from mild curiosity to open fear the moment Shimon left his side. And then he felt a strange uneasiness in himself rise seeing him unprotected.

He snapped his fingers at one of his guards and sharply gestured for them to head over to where Yugi sat, and didn’t unclench his jaw until he saw them get over to the couch he sat on, just as Shimon arrived at the side of the throne. He bent over in a low bow to greet him.

He chuckled as he noted where Atem’s attention was mostly focused though, “He is quite safe in this room, my Pharaoh. No need to fret.”

“Perhaps, but there is still much we don’t know about what happened to him or why those men had taken him captive. I prefer not to leave anything to chance,” he muttered, still keeping an eye on Yugi out of the corner of his eye, “Where are his attendants?” he asked.

“Mia is cleaning the harem, and I sent Ramy to collect some food for Yugi. He was getting a little hungry it seems, my Pharaoh” Shimon said.

Atem raised is brows, “He’s hungry?” That would be the first he’d heard of. He was beginning to wonder if Yugi would ever eat willingly on his own under the palace roof.

“Indeed, Pharaoh! I snuck him a date to munch on while Ramy prepares something more appropriate. I also had him send for something for you.”

Atem opened his mouth reflexively to decline anything, but his stomach seemed to speak for him suddenly, much to his horror, but it made Shimon laugh bright and full.

“Do not worry, Pharaoh. Ramy will be back soon with something to tie you over as well. We still have a long day ahead,” he said, and while still embarrassed, Atem managed a very small smile in return. In truth he was shocked that he suddenly felt as hungry as he did. Food had been the last thing on his mind in so long, it had become more of a duty he forgot about more often than not.

“Thank you then, Shimon. Is Yugi doing well otherwise?” he asked quietly, still watching the subject of their conversation as Yugi was attempting to shrink back into the artwork on the walls.

Shimon smiled as he turned around to peer over at him too, “He has found a way to entertain himself with a little word game I believe, Pharaoh. You were right, he is very sharp. It’s almost a shame he does not speak our language because I truly believe he would be a treat to have a conversation with.”

“But he’s not upset? Or scared?” he asked.

Shimon frowned as if considering, but ultimately shook his head, “Maybe a little intimidated, but that’s understandable, Pharaoh. He has no idea what is happening, poor little thing.”

Poor little thing indeed, Atem thought sadly. He’d hoped with Yugi’s curious mind he’d find today’s audience hearings interesting, but these were some of the more dry and boring audiences he’d had in a while. At least Yugi had made a game to keep his agile mind at play.

“If you feel he grows too bored you can have Ramy take him somewhere else. But send guards with them. There are too many people in the palace today and I don’t want anything happening,” he said quietly, and Shimon nodded in understanding.

“Of course, my Pharaoh. He seems fine for now though, I do believe he takes comfort in being in sight of you. And I am quite enjoying myself too, as he truly is a joy to interact with. I cannot help but wish to spoil and coddle him. He reminds me much of my precious Grandson Heba,” he said with an adoring twinkle in his eye that all grandparents had when speaking of their progeny. It made Atem smile.

Although perhaps he was smiling because Shimon thought Yugi seemed comforted by his presence, but he would not dare admit such things out loud.

“And what of those in attendance? Do I need to be concerned about anyone reacting poorly to Yugi’s first public appearance today?” Atem asked quietly, leaning heavily on the arm of the throne as Shimon stepped in closer.  

Shimon hummed, peering out over the room as he thought over the answer, “As you wisely instructed, Pharaoh, I had several of my scribes milling around and listening in on conversations and reporting back to me through the audience sessions. Most of the comments were favorable or neutral. There were many questions about Yugi himself, where he came from, and who he was, but nothing negative beyond petty jealousy from what they heard. I believe Mia’s efforts to dress Yugi so splendidly today paid off at least, because no one could question why a Pharaoh may want to have one like him in their harem. And of course, there was expected conversation about your many visits there, as you assumed,” Shimon said, and while he did not wink, Atem swore he could hear it in his voice.

Thank the Gods that a servant arrived at his side just then with a tray of foods and a large goblet of wine that Atem all but snatched out of his hand to take a gulp of to cover his embarrassment. He wondered how long it would take for rumors to spread outside of the court about him staying the night in the harem. Knowing Shimon, the elder probably already knew how far word had traveled, but was too wise to comment on it so blatantly.

After he swallowed he let his eyes trail over the room of people, searching for something that even he couldn’t discern, “And what of the second subject I wanted them to listen for?” he asked quietly, so no one else could overhear.

Shimon’s smile faded into a frown as he also looked out over the crowd, “They listened for anyone to make mention of perhaps knowing who Yugi was, but nothing came up yet, Pharaoh. It was quite clever of you to suggest watching for any reactions to the young one though. Yugi’s being here triggered a conversation between some men that one of the scribes overheard about rumors regarding men with pale skin attacking a nearby village last night. They wondered if those men looked anything like your...new companion.”

Atem sucked in a sharp breath. Could it be the same men who had captured Yugi?  

“Did they overhear anything else about them? Strange clothes or wounds inflicted by them?” Atem asked, feeling his jaw tighten again as his hand clenched around the neck of his goblet.

Shimon shook his head, “Not yet, Pharoah, but I have sent a few of them back out to see if they can discern more details from those aware of the rumors. And I have a few other of my scribes working to check the validity of the rumors through the usual means. If we find any evidence of their worries being true, you will be informed immediately.”

“Thank you, see to it that there is no delay. No matter what time of day or night, I want to know what those men are up to,” Atem said, taking another sip of his drink just to wet his suddenly dry mouth.

Shimon bowed low, “Of course, my Pharaoh. Is there anything else you require of me?”

Atem sighed heavily, “Add permanent guards to Yugi. At a distance, I do not wish to make him nervous, but I want him protected at all times when I'm not present.”

Once again, Shimon showed the vast wisdom that kept him serving as advisor for yet another Pharaoh as he did not comment on Atem’s order. He bowed low again and ducked away with a soft ‘I shall see it done, Pharaoh’ and shuffled away.

There was still half the room to get through on what now promised to be an ever longer day now that he had to sit there anticipating whatever news Shimon would bring him next. It had already been difficult enough to stay focused today with Yugi sitting so close nearby and drawing his attention unbidden for whatever reason. Like his mind could not help the puzzling temptation that his little mystery presented, especially when Mia had done too well of a job making him presentable as the Pharaoh’s chosen companion.

But now his attention would be drawn away in yet another way as the appearance of this rumor began to churn furiously in his mind. He sighed and handed his half drunk goblet to a nearby servant, knowing he’d need to keep his wits about him if his mind was going to be so occupied today. His back and neck were starting to ache not just from sitting in this throne for so long, but now also because he felt consumed by all his worries over the strange circumstances around his little mystery.

He looked over to his right where Yugi still was meekly sitting on the couch just as Ramy appeared with a tray in hand. At first Yugi just stared down at the tray, biting his lip as if unsure what to eat. But then Atem watched as Shimon made his way over as well and cheerfully started to point out a few things that Yugi timidly began to nibble on as directed.

Atem felt something loosen inside of him as he watched Yugi’s lips mouthing some words, repeating them in that darling little way he did when he was trying to memorize something new.

For all the worry and stress he felt around the mystery that was Yugi, Atem did not regret having him here even for a second. Not when he felt a soft twitch of a smile crawl over his lips as he watched Yugi’s eyes widen with joy as he spotted honey cakes among the offerings. And not when he felt warmth pooling in his belly seeing his face light up, what looked like to Atem, the entire room.

And then he watched as a guard surreptitiously moved closer to the couch, Atem decided that these audiences needed to end sooner rather than later so that he could try harder to solve the puzzle surrounding Yugi. He did not know why, but he felt like finding Yugi was only the beginning of something dangerous. It stirred something in him though, something that made his fists clench and his chest ache when he thought of anything existing in this realm that may try to harm such an innocent and bright soul.

It hardly even mattered to Atem anymore that Yugi had saved his life. Even if he hadn’t he would still feel compelled to protect him at all costs. Something with a soul a blindingly brilliant as his deserved to be protected like it was the most precious of treasures. A jewel found among the barrens.

No, he would not let anything happen to Yugi. He vowed it.

Chapter Text

The audiences went well into the afternoon, and if Atem were not still expected to appear unaffected by his duties he would have gladly crawled his way out of the chambers given how drained he felt. At least Yugi had been spared the same fate, having been escorted away a few hours ago when Shimon must have decided to take pity on the young one. Atem longed to have been able to go with him if only to spare him from hearing any more petty squabbles between nobles.

Shimon did take mercy on Atem in his own way though, having already cleared his itinerary for the rest of the day. Atem could have wept hearing that were he anyone else, and instead quickly walked away from his advisors before anyone could change their mind.

Atem walked down the halls of the palace as he wondered what he should do with his unexpected freedom. There was always some scrolls he could catch up on. He could indulge in the activities he’d missed since ascending the throne, like archery and sparring in the courtyard. He imagined Sabra may want a visit and some treats. And there was always some much needed sleep he could attempt to catch up on.

But he knew that he was unlikely to choose any of those things over his more immediate and more desperate desires. Like eating something more filling than grapes, nuts and wine. And anything to do with his little mystery. Yugi had become a more compelling and delightful puzzle than anything he’d ever encountered before, and he was struggling to not seek him out at any given moment.

His rumbling stomach was all that prevented him from running straight for the harem. Well, that and the silent judgement he knew would follow him if he did so as his guards followed at his heels.

Oddly enough, he still found himself hungry. And in more ways than one. The light foods he’d been able to pick at during the audiences had kept his stomach from attempting to eat itself, but now for the first time in ages he was looking forward to a more filling meal. And he also hungered for more clues that may aid in his attempt to help Yugi. He didn’t even know what he was helping Yugi with, just that he wanted to do so.

And wasn’t that even more puzzling a thing than Yugi himself?

As he passed by an open archway, Atem glanced up at the sky and noted that the sun was only just beginning to fall again. There would be at least another hour or two before the kitchens usually sent up a meal to the residence rooms, including his own. He supposed he could try and wait until then in his rooms, but his stomach took that moment to voice it’s disapproval with the thought just as his heart gave a lurch of even contemplating sitting in that empty room alone.

It was an intense, yet quick battle in his mind before he relented to giving into his desires. So what if people talked about him visiting the harem, or spending time with his new 'consort'? Wasn’t that what was expected anyway?

Atem turned sharply on his heel, cape fanning out behind him as he turned down the hall that would lead him back to the harem and his little mystery.

Yugi bit his lip as he stared down at the senet board. The Pharaoh had done his best to explain how the game was played the other night, but they hadn’t really finished before Yugi must have fallen asleep. But he was pretty sure he understood the basics at least, and was hoping to figure out more of the objective and strategy by playing around with the pieces on his own.

He could be violating a lot of rules for all he knew, but it wasn’t like he was playing against anyone at the moment. Just himself by going back and forth between the two sides, you know, like a crazy person. Or that’s what he assumed Mia and Ramy’s confused expressions were about. But Yugi was fully ready to embrace his new found mental break downs, because he thinks he’s earned a few at this point. And playing himself could be challenging. Just like playing his other self had always been challenging.

Yugi mentally put another tick mark in his ongoing ‘possibly losing my mind’ list, right after this morning’s addition of talking to a doll that looked like his other self.

And this was a decent distraction from the day he’d just had as he tried to process the new aspect to his relationship with Yami to include the fun new feature of possibly being attracted to his other self. As much as he just wanted to blame it on the extra fancy clothes and adornments Pharaoh had been wearing, Yugi was struggling still to separate Yami from his past self.

“Should have known his living body would be as beautiful as his soul,” Yugi muttered darkly as he moved another piece forward, and then darted to the other side of the table to contemplate the next move.

Ramy and Mia had been content to let Yugi play on his own as they filtered in and out of the room doing whatever it was they needed to do. He kind of felt bad that they had to work so hard just to keep up with caring for him, but it wasn’t like Yugi was asking them to change his clothes for him and scrub the parts of the room he hadn’t even touched.

He was pretty sure both of them were out of the room though, which is why he was totally justified in jumping a mile high when he suddenly heard a voice behind him.

"hull timkent balfail min marfa kifia al-lab?" 

Yugi whipped around clutching his chest where he was reasonably sure his heart was ready to jump out of it, and breathed out loudly when he saw the Pharaoh looking at him with something apologetic in his eyes, “Oh, it’s you. You scared me. Sorry I didn’t see you come in, I was a little preoccupied,” he said, jerking his thumb over his shoulder to the game board.

The Pharaoh peered over as well, his eyes widening slightly as he stepped closer and started to look over the pieces. After a few moments of staring, he looked up at Yugi and pointed to the other end of the table, “Ramy?” he asked, probably asking who was playing those pieces.

Yugi could not hold back his embarrassed flush as he shyly shook his head, “No, just me. Yugi,” he said, pointing to the pieces before him, and then pointed to the ones across, “Yugi.”

Pharaoh’s eyes widened again before ducking down to look at the board with more scrutiny, but Yugi would like to think it was in surprise and not fear of letting a crazy person into his palace.

"Hatha mathir lajab haqqa. Luqud oktishvat baad al-astratigiat al-asasiya bemferdk balfail. Ohs lucken cerda yamakn wada hedheh hanna. Cerda atkod anni zhakart delk."

As he spoke, Pharaoh moved one piece away from a section as he shook his head, and Yugi wondered if that meant those pieces couldn’t move there. He’d keep that in mind for when he practiced more later. Unless...

“Are you here to play with me again?” Yugi asked, gesturing over the spread of gifts with a welcoming smile.

Pharaoh opened his mouth, looking almost excited at the offer, only for Yugi’s stomach to take that moment to scream out in agony that he’d all but forgotten about in his gaming induced haze.

Pharaoh stared at him for several blinks before he let out a light chuckle and held a hand to his own stomach, "Yebdo anni list al-shakhs al-wahid al-dhay yaani min al-jawa. Taales dana nehsel ola baad al-taum ola. Warbama sazhar luck muzaid min al-qassar edha kent tahab."

The Pharaoh stepped beside Yugi and held out his arm in a gesture Yugi had thought was reserved for like...brides and people in historical movies. Unsure if he was reading the gesture right, Yugi slowly slid his arm into the crooked elbow of the Pharaoh, who smiled encouragingly at him the whole time.

When Yugi’s arm was firmly in place, Pharaoh led them away from the game covered table and out of the room. He’d thought the guards would follow them, but several sharp words from Pharaoh had them hesitatingly stepping back and heading away. So, no babysitters this time. Yugi was actually relieved.

It didn’t take long for Yugi to realize where they were going, because he could remember the way that Ramy had taken him on his first day here.

“Oh, we’re going to the kitchen!” he said, and then began to search his mind for the words he’d learned so far and turned to the Pharaoh as he held pinched fingers up to his mouth, “Tham?”

Pharaoh’s eyes lit up, the edges crinkling as a smile stretched across his face, “Nim, tham. Mae zal al-waqte mubakra ola al-ashaab lukanham linh yegoloa cerda lana," and he winked down at Yugi. 

Yugi was thrilled not just because he’d get to eat before his stomach withered away to dust, but also because he was actually talking to the Pharaoh. With real words and everything! Of course Yugi felt like he had maybe the vocabulary and grammatical understanding equivalent to a two year old, but hey, gotta start somewhere.

Pharaoh walked into the kitchens with his head held high. Thankfully the room only had two people in it who instantly fell to their knees the moment he walked in. Yugi grimaced, still a little unsure how the custom went and if he was supposed to be doing the same whenever Pharaoh appeared. But one glance up at Pharaoh’s face he swore he saw a light frown there that made Yugi wonder if he was just as uncomfortable with the custom as Yugi was.

"Min fadlkes astmer kama kent. Kan Yugi jaiaa kama trai..." 

The kitchen staff rose from the floor and then started to speak frantically as they dashed around filling up a tray with anything they had going on around the room. There were some things Yugi had seen before, but they added a few newer items as well, like meat on sticks and bowls of...something he couldn’t really identify.

Pharaoh looked like he was actively trying not to frown at their panic, and kept still with Yugi until the staff finished and all but ran from the room. Leaving the two of them alone with a tray filled high enough Yugi could have served it at a party.

Pharaoh cleared his throat awkwardly and gestured for Yugi to go first.

But there was just so much, and it was all so different Yugi hesitated in grabbing for anything. Pharaoh must have noticed because he started to point out a few things and listed their names that Yugi dutifully repeated.

Yugi grabbed for the raising thingy first, just because the one Shimon had given him that morning had been really good, and Pharaoh reached for one of the skewered meat sticks only once he saw Yugi take a bite.

Yugi watched curiously, tilting his head to the side as he tried to identify what it was.

“Is that beef? I mean, is that made from a cow?” Yugi asked, pointing at the unidentifiable chunk.

Pharaoh seemed unsure what was being asked, his eyes widening comically large as he looked between his food and Yugi as if the subtitles would be somewhere between them.

Yugi giggled at his confused expression, because it was rare to find anything other than confidence in the Pharaoh, just like Yami.

“Cow. Cow, you know?” and Yugi made a moo sound that he hoped did the animal justice and stuck his fingers up by his head to imitate horns.

A light went off in Atem’s eyes as he understood, thankfully before Yugi could begin to feel more like an idiot for moo-ing at an actual Pharaoh.

He grinned as he shook his head, “No cow. Kharuf," and then he shocked both of them by letting out a meh-eh-eh sound, and Yugi’s entire face broke out into a wide smile because now not only did he know it was lamb meat, but he now had heard his other self attempt to make a sheep sound. Oh, he had to remember this to tease Yami with later.

But he wouldn’t let him mood fall just for thinking of Yami. Not when the Pharaoh’s smile was actually meeting his eyes too for once. And not when it made Yugi’s heart flutter like it did.

Atem held out the skewer, offering Yugi a taste which he did after a beat.

“Delicious!” Yugi said as he tasted the rich spices, for once the heaviness of the food not making his stomach churn.

“D-delicious,” Pharaoh replied in kind, and Yugi didn’t even know how to describe how nice it was to hear someone else even attempt to speak the same language as him. Even if it was done with uncertainty, or stuttered, or just plain old pronounced atrociously. Yugi didn’t care, it just sounded like home...and sounded like him.

“Akthervek?” he then asked, making Yugi pause as he swallowed, trying to place the word. He’d heard it a few times, but only mixed in with other words people spoke around him. He tilted his head to the side, showing that he didn’t understand. (MORE)

The Pharaoh seemed to consider it a moment before holding up the now fully eaten stick and then pointing to the others stacked on the tray.

“Akthervek?” he said, grabbing one and repeating the word as he grabbed several more.

“Oh, more! Akther...vek,” Yugi said and reached out to grab another, “It means more, right? Akthervek, akthervek...” he cheered, proud of himself as Pharaoh nodded happily. He tried to convince himself it was just his bring proud of himself for learning another word that brought a heat to his belly...and not the Pharaoh’s pleased expression as he handed him another.

Yugi had expected them to make their way back to the room after that, but it seemed like Pharaoh was feeling a little detour would be nice. He once again took Yugi by the arm as he led him through some of the other parts of the palace, pointing out more hidden gardens that Yugi had no idea existed. There was a library full of scrolls that would have made his grandpa weep.

Pharaoh even led Yugi down to the stables where the horse they’d ridden on coming into the city whinnied upon seeing them approach. The horse was introduced as Sabra and Pharaoh let Yugi feed him from the palm of his hand, using a few treats that he had swiped from the kitchen before they left. Sabra’s velvety lips tickled his hands, making Yugi squeal with happy laughter. They visited with a few other of the horses there, but it wasn’t long before Pharaoh led him away again.

All along the way Pharaoh spoke, and Yugi hung on every word. Known and unknown. This was his other self as he once was, back when he was alive. This was his home. His voice. His presence...and Yugi just wished desperately he could just understand him so that he could absorb everything. Because Yugi wanted to bring all this wonder back with him, to give Yami what he’d been missing this whole time.

While he tried his best to explain things simply, and gestured as much as he could to convey an idea or thought, there was just too big of a gap in their languages for Yugi to get much from it in comprehension...but the emotion was there though. Dancing behind those incredible red eyes. He just looked and sounded so alive. Even more so than what Yugi had seen of him so far. He wondered if it had to do with having to appear regal in front of everyone else in the palace, or the sadness he wore on his shoulders like his cape. Yugi hadn’t seen him act this relaxed or happy with anyone else, after all. Just him. Yugi tried not to think that made him special somehow. And it wasn’t like Pharaoh could remember his relationship with Yugi in the future, seeing how they hadn’t even officially met yet.

Whatever the reason that the Pharaoh seemed happy right now, walking with Yugi and talking about his home, Yugi wouldn’t question it. He just felt honored to have even been given a chance to see it himself.

Maybe coming here wasn’t as much of a nightmare as he first thought.

Yugi had thought Pharaoh knew exactly where they were going, and had some sort of plan in place as he took them through what appeared to be endless halls and corridors of the palace. But as the sun set behind them and the hallways turned dark, they ended up on a lower level, deep under the usually bustling parts of the palace.

Pharaoh came to an abrupt halt as they turned into a dark hallway that was lined with stone tablets on either side, and whatever he had been saying faded away instantly. Yugi felt a sudden chill run through him as he saw the earlier light in the Pharaoh’s eyes fade back into the shadowed and shuttered expression he’d seen upon first meeting him.

Nervously, Yugi looked around the hallway and tried to figure out where they’d ended up that made Pharaoh tense up so bad.

He looked around at the massive tablets on either side of the endlessly long hallway. He was surprised to see they resembled the ones that Ishizu had shown them back at the museum. They were carved beautifully with hieroglyphics and drawings depicting all sorts of events and people. Yugi gaped in awe as he slowly walked deeper.

There was a momentary tug on his arm when Pharaoh didn’t move with him at first, but after another gentle pull he followed after Yugi...still not releasing his arm.

Yugi walked along the walls, eyes narrowed as he tried to make sense of it all. Just like the pyramids in the desert before, these didn’t look nearly as old as the ones in the museum, but still felt aged. But then appeared newer the deeper they walked down the hall.

There were a few carved images of people wearing similar headdresses or crowns to the Pharaoh though, and Yugi curiously pointed up to them, “Pharaoh?” he asked, and then pointed to another, “Another Pharaoh?”

His Pharaoh nodded, staring up at them with an intensity in his eyes that Yugi didn’t quite understand.

They walked down in silence until Yugi jerked to a stop before one tablet, and he made a soft noise of surprise the echoed loudly in the hallway.

“Those are duel monsters,” he said pointing to familiar beasts on the tablet. He scanned all the ones before it and realized that this must have been the first appearance of them. But they were already pretty far down the line of tablets, so the monsters must have only been around for a relatively short time. Maybe a generation or two at most. He felt his heart sink when he saw what looked like villages in ruin and people running in fear from the creature carved on the stone. He could remember the first time he’d seen the monsters outside of a hologram and the fear it gave him. He could only imagine how terrifying it must have been for these people to see destroy their homes.

Yugi pointed again, glancing over his shoulder at the Pharaoh who watched him silently, “Monsters. Dia Dhank?”

Pharaoh nodded, “Wahouche. Luqud qatlus al-quthairin qable an natalm kifia al-takkat arwahham.”

They walked along further and there were more images of the monsters, but this time showing people fighting back. Including another in a headdress. Was this something to do with Yami’s past, he wondered in desperation. Yugi pointed up at it eagerly, tugging at the hand holding his, “Is this you? Pharaoh?”

He watched the other look up at the tablet and shake his head, and then he sighed loudly, “Hatha hou waldi. Luqud kad maarka azima dded al-uhush.” 

He seemed to hesitate for a moment before gently pushing Yugi towards a tablet further down, one where there was another pharaoh depicted holding up what looked like a baby. They were almost halfway down the hallway, but the carvings seemed to end soon after this one. It must have been pretty new then compared to the ancient ones before.

His other self sighed again and pointed at the baby and then himself, “Hatha anne.” 

Yugi gasped, “Oh, this is you? You, Pharaoh?”

He nodded, not looking at Yugi but up at the carvings with his gaze going distant.

Wow, so that must mean the Pharaoh who fought the monsters in the last tablet must have been the king before Yami’s past self. His father...Suddenly Yugi felt something akin to dread pool in his gut as he thought...really though, about the last few days with his past self. The lingering sadness. How young he was despite wearing the crown. The newness of the last tablet that showed what must have been his Pharaoh taking the throne...it didn’t even look like they finished carving that one yet.

Yugi’s hand shook as he reached forward, his hand tracing over the man holding the baby, “This is your father, isn’t it? Where is he? He’s gone, isn’t he?”

“Abi,” came the whispered, yet almost shattered reply, “Mette.”

But for how broken his voice sounded, his face didn’t even twitch out of the almost dead looking blankness he kept in place. And it just looked...wrong. So very wrong. Pharaoh must have lost his father not too long ago, of course he’d be heartbroken over that. So why wasn’t he showing it on his voice when Yugi could so plainly hear it in his voice. Could so plainly see it in his eyes even when he tried to hide it.

Yugi didn’t even think it over before he was turning around and throwing himself at the Pharaoh. He wrapped his arms around his waist and squeezed tightly, burying his face into the Pharaoh’s chest, not caring if all his extravagant jewelry dug into the skin.

“I’m so sorry about your father. I bet he would be so proud of you. I know I am. You’re the most incredible person I’ve ever met. You deserve so much better than what you’ve been given,” Yugi said, his voice wavering with his own emotions that he never could quite control. But who cared about controlling them. Pharaoh didn’t need more control right now. He needed support and sympathy.

Yugi squeezed his arms tighter and then felt the ghosting touch of hands hover over his back, and for a moment it was almost just like the half-there touches he got from Yami...but then the hands rested more firmly on him for just a second before the grip turned strong and desperate as Yugi was embraced tightly back.

It only took a few seconds to feel the tremors running through the Pharaoh’s body, and then a few more before he heard the first muffled sounds of crying. And then knees gave way under Pharaoh and they both fell to the ground in a gathered heap, but neither of them pulled away.

Yugi began to carefully stroke his hand up and down Pharaoh’s spine, letting him get out what he assumed had been some strong grief he hadn’t been able to express yet. It broke his heart to see him like this, just as much as it broke him to see Yami become overwhelmed like this.

“It’s alright, let it out. I’m sorry you’re hurting like this. I wish I knew what to say to make it all better,” he said, keeping up the soothing motions of his hand. Absently he registered the painfully tight feeling of the Pharaoh’s hands clenching around his arms, but he didn’t care as long as the Pharaoh was getting the comfort he needed. He pressed into the touch like it was all that grounded him to the earth, and Yugi felt his heart shatter even further.

In all his time here...Yugi had never seen anyone touch him. Maybe it was because he was Pharaoh, or maybe it was just a cultural thing, but Yugi couldn’t imagine not being able to share in that easy comfort he found by sharing a hug with his grandpa. Or playful wrestling with Jounouchi. Or those fond side squeezes that Anzu favored. Or even the somewhat painful back slaps that Honda liked to lay on him from time to time.

It made him wonder if Yami missed touch stuck as a spirit.

If Yami was anything like he past self...he must miss it a lot.

They sat there for a long time, so long Yugi couldn’t remember when his legs had gone numb under him. But he didn’t dare move away, not until he finally felt the Pharaoh’s shoulders stop shaking and the muffled sobs finally faded. Yugi breathed out slowly, glad that he was finding some peace again, and put a gentle smile on his face as he felt Pharaoh begin to pull away.

His face was still wet with tears, and his eyes reddened, but he smiled back shyly as he looked up at Yugi through soaked eyelashes.

He opened his mouth to say something, but both of them froze when suddenly a voice was heard down the hallway calling for Pharaoh.

Panic fell over his features and he began to furiously rub at his eyes and face. Yugi realized he didn’t want anyone to see him like this, and quickly grabbed the end of the long skirt that Mia had dressed him in and used it to dry his face quickly as the Pharaoh stood and tried to straighten his clothes.

The voice called for Pharaoh again, getting closer.

“Anne hanna,” Pharaoh called out, his voice only just barely steady again. Yugi dropped his skirt back in place and tried to smooth out his own clothes just as several guards and Seth came forward carrying torches.

Seth paused as the glow of their torches lit them up, giving a very scrutinizing gaze to both of them. Whatever he thought he saw, he did not look very impressed. Yugi shrank back and Pharaoh easily stepped in front of him, as if blocking him from the sight of Seth and the guards staring at them.

Yugi tried not to give anything away on his face, but he was mortified to think about what they might be thinking the two of them were getting up to down here if the sly grins on a few of the guards was anything to go by.

“Mae hadhad?” Pharaoh asked sharply, all traces of his sorrow before were gone again behind his strong mask. 

Seth glanced at Yugi one more time before bowing low to Pharaoh, “Waslet saqer pamalumat an karia al-tay tem hajomha.”

Pharaoh let out a quiet gasp before glancing down at Yugi over his shoulder, “Azhal al-harras iagethone elly al-harim. Satebackem.”

Pharaoh only paused one last moment to turn to Yugi and give his shoulder one short, and overly brief squeeze before he and Seth hurried down the hallway, leaving Yugi with the guards.

He sighed and looked up at the hulking men staring down at him with amusement in their eyes.

“Well, I hope at least one of you knows how to get back to my room from down here, cause I sure as hell don't.”

Chapter Text

Atem sat at his desk as he processed everything he’d been told. Shimon, Seth and Mahad all lingered close, waiting for whatever ordered or questions their Pharaoh would have for them.

Drawing in a long breath, he cast his gaze over to Seth once more, “So the falcon brought word that proves the rumors heard in today’s audience chambers were true. A village was attacked by men fitting the description of those Yugi was fleeing from. And that strange projectile weapons were used, that resulted in mortal injuries.”

“Yes, my Pharaoh,” came a prompt reply, and Seth bowed his head lower, “Eight lives were lost, and many more injured. These men also stole coin, horses, food, water, and weapons from the village before leaving.”

Atem nodded, trying to resist rubbing at his tired eyes, “And witnesses say that they were speaking an unknown language, but it was clear to the few who survived that they were looking for something? Did they say what they were looking for?”

Or who?

Atem was no fool in thinking that just because he had spirited Yugi away from those men that they would have forgotten about the boy. It made him wonder what purpose Yugi had among them in the first place. Was Yugi guiding them somewhere? Was he being held for a ransom of some kind? Or was he just some pretty thing they had stolen along the way?

“The message was not so detailed, my Pharaoh, however we have sent out men to investigate and aid the village and speak to the survivors themselves. We hope they will be able to provide more information soon. It will be a day or two before our soldiers reach the village and can report back,” Shimon said.

More waiting.

Atem was not an overly patient man, he was one of action. He was half of a mind to seek out Sabra and set out to investigate himself even if it only meant a few hours spared in the long run. But he knew that it would be ill advised to do so. Not to mention it would mean leaving Yugi alone in the palace, because under no circumstances was Atem about to bring him along on such a journey. Not one that would possibly put Yugi closer to those men who had hurt him.

Atem drummed his fingers over the wooden surface of the desk, thinking hard over his next move. These men were now terrorizing his people and their homes, and it gave Atem more freedom to react as he saw fit to stop the threat in its tracks.

“Send word to all surrounding villages of this region to have them on the lookout for these men, and report any and all sightings to the palace immediately. These men are too dangerous to let them roam free, but also seen too dangerous for the village soldiers to take on themselves. We will need to intervene if we are to stop them. And we know it is possible those men were linked to whatever disturbance allowed another monster to break into our realm, so we must proceed with caution. In the meantime, have the guards at the city gates be put on alert for the men as well,” he said, eyeing his advisors as they remained bent at the waist before him.

“Yes, Pharaoh,” came the expected replies, and the three men shuffled out of the room, leaving Atem alone.

Only then did he allow himself to sink into his chair, and rub at his aching temples. It was well into the night now, but as tired as he was, he did not think he’d find any sleep now. Not when the sun would be risen soon enough in any case.

Tomorrow would be busy enough. He knew that most of the day was to be spent going over plans and logistics of the upcoming festival, and while he didn’t feel particularly festive himself, he knew of the importance of the event to their people and the Gods waiting to be honored. He wondered if between planning for the event and investigating the attack that there would even be time to seek out Yugi at all.

His head fell heavily back against his chair as he stared up at the ceiling, replaying the moments of the night before he’d been summoned. Everything that had been so sweet, and simple, and pure...right up until they’d accidentally stumbled upon the hall of history for their past kings. Atem had used to love walking down that hall, holding his father’s hand as he made the Pharaoh recite all the grand stories that went along with the images depicted on the tablets. Atem had used to imagine what great things he’d accomplish someday that may be worthy of being carved in stone for all generations to see beyond him.

So far, all that he’d done to earn his place upon the stone was being born to a great Pharaoh.

Yugi either did not understand the importance of the stories carved there, or somehow saw past all that, because all he seemed to see was Atem’s sadness. Like that was what was carved there. Not Atem's greatest achievements, but his sorrow. And then Yugi even managed to puzzle through why Atem was sad at all.

How easily Atem had broken under those soft eyes and softer touches. How easily he’d allowed himself to fold into that embrace. He had felt so weak giving in to the emotions he’d done his best trying to hold back from anyone else’s eyes, but having spent his tears, he found himself feeling steadier than he had in a long time. Stronger too. Not like before, when the slightest breeze of remembrance could bring him crumbling to his knees. He felt...light.

Perhaps a little more embarrassed too. He had not meant to let Yugi see him shatter so completely, but he hardly seemed to mind. Yugi was far too kind of a soul for what fate had done to him.

But just what was Yugi doing with men capable of such evil? Clearly it wasn’t by his own will, given how he was bound and running from them when he’d been found.

Did it have something to do with the strange, excessive power that Yugi seemed to contain? It wasn’t as if Atem could forget seeing the small, delicate frame standing strong as he effortlessly summoned a God to the realm. Had they been using whatever magic Yugi contained for their own purposes? If so, what was that purpose at all?

Atem would have usually consulted Seth and Mahad on such things, as they would know most about the magics that could be used from a person, but Atem had still kept the silent secret of Yugi’s ability to himself. It was a choice he’d made to protect Yugi, but now Atem worried that in by doing so he was putting his people at risk. They needed to know what these men were capable of, what they wanted, and how they could stop them.

Maybe there was a way around this, where he could ask the questions he wanted without risking exposing Yugi’s secret. He’d have to think over his options, but he also knew that he needed to stop letting himself get distracted by the pretty outer shell of his little mystery and his addictingly comforting presence, and focus on solving the mystery instead. For the sake of his people as well as Yugi. His people needed to be protected, as did Yugi.

Yes, he’d have to seek out Yugi again today, only this time with more purpose than selfish desires.

He hoped he was at least for now he was getting some sleep while Atem wasn’t.

Yami stood on the steps outside the museum, staring up at the ribboned displays hung on the entrance showing pyramids and ancient carved statues of what he knew to be his homeland. It had become a muted annoyance and pain over time seeing the symbols of his home, but not actually recognizing them. His memories remained out of reach still, as he and Yugi had not yet had the chance to reunite the god cards and finish out whatever was left of his destiny.

Well, they did have the chance...they just never took it. Not yet anyway. They’d chosen to slow down to participate in Kaiba’s tournament, and spend the months before it began just enjoying the calm. And the time remaining with each other.

Perhaps this was some sort of cosmic punishment for his delay in seeking out the remainder of his destiny. If Yami had not given into his own weak desires to stay with Yugi just a little bit longer, then maybe he would have already been gone, and Yugi would be living a normal life and would never have been taken.

But what was done, was done. His tomb had been dug and now he must lay in it.

Still, not before he set things right.

As he looked up at the pyramids shown on the poster, he had to wonder if Yugi was somewhere that he could see such wonders himself. They’d gone through the museum far too many times together before, and Yami could remember the way that Yugi’s eyes would light up at every display.

Maybe if Yugi was truly back in time, back in Yami’s homeland, his eyes would be lighting up all the same at seeing history in a way that no one else ever had before? It was a nice thought at least. Far better than all the other intrusive thoughts that had plagued him in the last week of all the horrors that might have welcomed Yugi instead.

Resigned to what may be a disappointing and lonely visit, Yami entered the museum.

It didn’t take him long to find a staff member and ask them if Ishizu was on site that day. He’d been told no quickly, and that she’d gone back to Egypt for a week, but that there may be another expert out in the exhibit a little later if he was patient.

Yami did not feel particularly patient, but he accepted the information with what grace he could.

He began to wander up and down the displays and tablets, taking all the various items in silently. It was difficult to place some of the items at times, which only frustrated him when he knew that he’d likely know what it all was if he could just remember.

The clothing on display didn’t look familiar, but he knew he likely wore such things once. He wondered absently if Yugi was faring well wherever he was in the clothes he was lost in. Yami didn’t think they’d be well suited for the desert.

He took special care scrutinizing the tablets for any images that may show him any sign of Yugi appearing in the history there, but all he saw that looked familiar was the markings of his own visage opposed to Seto’s on the one Ishizu had shown him what felt like years ago. Of course this was but a small sampling of all that time had to offer, but Yami could not help but feel frustrated that he still hadn’t found anything.

And that added on to the building frustration of staring at what was once his life and not remembering any of it was piling up to make his chest feel like it was about to burst open from the pressure.

Instead of going into a blind rage and smashing everything in sight around him, Yami swiftly made his way over to the display that had always been Yugi’s favorite.

Instantly as he looked over the large glass display case, he felt a calming peace fall over him. His mind filled with images of Yugi’s smile as he stared down at the contents in excitement and open wonder. He’d pointed to absolutely everything inside the case and begged his grandfather to tell him everything he knew about the treasures inside.

At least, they were treasures to Yugi. There was actual treasure in displays further in the museum, ones filled high with precious stones and metals, elegant jewelry and statues worth more money than anyone ever would need. But it wasn’t those cases that Yugi treasured.

It was this one. The one filled with all the games and toys from that era.

A sad smile crept over his lips as his hand traced over the glass that separated him from the items held within. There was a doll tucked against a wooden chariot with wheels, its face was empty but Yami swore he could make out crumbling threads of what looked to have been colored hair clinging to its head. It almost looked familiar, but not so much by a memory awakening, but more because he thought it almost looked like it was meant to appear like him. But wouldn’t that be a strange coincidence.

His eyes moved on to the other rows of items, and remembered Sugoroku patiently explaining each board and game associated with each of the sets while Yami and Yugi gawked over them all. There were cards perched next to each item displayed, with blurbs of descriptions on them, but Yami didn’t ever bother to read them as he studied the items closely instead. As much as he could possibly learn from those little information cards, something inside always told him not to. That he would rather remember on his own.

He ignored them now too. 

But the games themselves were lovely. Even after millennia of existence, these items were not only built to last, but with loving detail and care. Game boards and intricately carved dice. One of the sets even appeared to have gold and jeweled inlays. One even seemed to have been made entirely out of jade, a stone that Yugi had told him on many occasions was precious and symbolic to both their cultures.

To think that someone had treasured games so much to have made them out of such opulence was amazing to Yami. It was no wonder to him that Yugi adored this display the most, and Yami felt similarly.

“These were taken from your tomb, you know?”

Yami startled, whipping around at the sudden voice and startling when he saw Marik and Ryou standing behind him. Both of them looked a little sheepish, but Yami paid it little mind as he looked up at Marik.

“What are you doing here?” he asked, not unkindly. He was merely curious. Any animosity he held for his past interactions with Marik were limited to those of his darker half, and he sympathized with all the other man had dealt with in the Pharaoh’s name.

Marik rubbed at the back of his head, “Well, since Ishizu had to go back home for a bit, she asked me to step in to keep an eye on the exhibit and stick around in case you had more questions. It’s still technically our family’s job to make sure you have everything you need. Oh, and Ryou visits from time to time, you just happened to catch us together.”

Yami pointedly did not comment further on Ryou’s presence, noting the flush on both their cheeks and deciding it wasn’t his place to ask further.

“I see...you were saying something before. My tomb? These are mine?” he asked, turning back to look over the games once more with a newfound wonder and curiosity.

Marik nodded, stepping in beside him as they looked over the contents together, “Most of the exhibit items are from your rein. It’s an exhibit for the nameless Pharaoh, after all. Ishizu kind of went overboard loading it with things for you, just in case it helped with your journey or you wanted to be close to you. I may not be as nerdy as her when it comes to this stuff, but I can answer questions you may have. But maybe I should ask you one first. What brought you here today?”

Yami frowned, trying to find the words to cover all the reasons that led him here that day. But it seemed that Ryou took pity on him when his thoughts were quickly becoming lost in grief again, and offered a quick explanation.

“Remember what I told you about what happened to Yugi? I imagine if Pharaoh is here today, it is because he hopes to learn something that may help with that, am I right?” Ryou asked him.

“Oh shit, you mean the time machine mess? You were serious about that?” Marik asked Ryou in shock. He whistled low when Ryou nodded, “Wow, you guys really get into some weird shit, and that’s coming from me. I’m happy to help you with whatever, but I’m not really an expert on time travel. Only really an expert on ancient Egypt and well, the nameless Pharaoh,” he said with an apologetic shrug.

Yami nodded gratefully, “Yes. Kaiba has made some progress in locating Yugi. He theorizes that Yugi may have been sent back in time to when the puzzle last existed as a whole piece.”

“Oh, that actually kind of makes sense. Also explains why you’re here then. You want to know if there is anything that may prove Yugi was sent back there, right?” Marik asked, and tapped his chin as he peered around the exhibit thoughtfully.

“Exactly. Anything you may have, I would be very grateful to hear. I just...I want to know he made it safely, or at all. Knowing he was there means we are on the right track at the very least,” Yami said, staring up at Marik as he paused in thought.

Marik grimaced as he gestured around the room of displays, “Hmm, the only image we have was the one you’ve seen before that spoke of your battle and destiny, but that clearly described you as the Pharaoh, so even though it looks like Yugi, it isn’t him. And, I don’t think there’s anything so obvious as his name written anywhere here, or in our archives back home. If anything, everything we have from you is mostly famous for the names that aren’t displayed. There are only a few actual names that appear in your history, but Yugi’s wasn’t among them. Your father’s was though. Want to hear it? It’s a mouthful,” Marik joked.

Yami paused, strangely startled to realize that not only would he have had a father at some point, but that they would have had a name. This should not have been as shocking as it felt, but the concept of parents seemed as notably absent as everything else in his memories. So much was missing, more than he even really thought about. Not just memories of his fate, but of his home, and family. Did he even have friends?

But Yami shook his head before he could dare to ask for the name, “No, if I am to learn his name then I’d like to do so while remembering all of him. To hear his name without context seems...wrong.” For someone as important in his life as a parent, it seemed hollow to accept a name and feel nothing from it.

Marik shrugged, “That’s fair. In any case, your rein was a...relatively short one, I’m afraid. Months long at most, so there isn’t as much as you’d think. Especially since your name has been removed from, well, everything. But I can answer other things. Like these games. Are you curious about them? They’re actually really cool.”

Yami turned his attention back to the stunning items, admittedly curious about them, “I suppose...they were mine, you said?”

“They were in the fore chamber of your tomb. A lot of Pharaoh’s kept games and entertainment items to have in the afterlife, even their favorite foods, perfumes, and the usual burial items. Yours stood out because of the true beauty of these sets though. They were truly made for royalty. But what’s most interesting is that there is a legend that you apparently commissioned them for a concubine, or consort of some sort. We honestly don’t really know much about them either, but the games and doll were buried in your tomb with some rather romantic inscriptions to whoever you had them made for. I don’t remember exactly what was written there, but I remember gagging over how sappy they were. I think some of the comment cards in the display translated them actually...”

Yami flushed deeply, “A concubine?”

Marik nodded as Ryou tried to hide a smile and laugh behind his hand.

“Yeah, surprisingly we only found record of one when usually you pharaohs had many, but like I said, we don’t know much about this person either. Must not have lasted long or something happened to them because they weren’t buried in your tomb with you. So only one noted concubine under your rein, but that name has also been lost to time, and no children from that union were recorded either. Another mystery for another day, right? But honestly, I really don’t think there is anything here that will tell you if Yugi appeared in the past with you at some point. I can at least ask Ishizu and see if she knows something I don’t,” Marik said with a shrug.

Yami grimaced, what had he done that angered someone enough to erase his name from everything? He hoped it wasn’t the childless concubine...

Yami was still processing the concubine thing and that he’d never even considered the possibility for children (wasn’t he much too young for such things?), and eagerly jumped on the new topic, “Yes, please. I’d appreciate anything you can do. Anything you can offer.”

“Of course, I’ll reach out to my sister and I’ll let you know if we find something. Until then, good luck, Pharaoh. I hope you find what you’re looking for,” Marik said.

As he and Ryou walked away, Yami could not help but hope for the same.

Chapter Text

“My Pharaoh, the toy maker sends word that he is making good progress on your commissions. He hopes to send them along in the coming weeks.”

Atem waved off the servant after giving his thanks for the message, and turned back to the scrolls on his desk. While he was pleased to hear that his requested sets were in progress, he knew that games should be the last thing on his mind given all that had been reported in the last few days.

It had been endless streams of falcons bringing word of men spotted matching the descriptions he’d sent out, along with more reported deaths and thefts by the very same men. Atem knew he’d have to find a way to act soon, but so far by the time his soldiers made it to aid, the men had already disappeared somewhere. They must have a place they were hiding that wasn’t in the towns. But where else could they survive the dry heat of the barrens?

And somehow between all these reports, he was still expected to aid with the planning of the upcoming festival events and logistics. It was his first year as the figurehead for the proceedings, and it added pressure on him to perform well. The seasonal floods depended on him doing his duty well, after all. His people could not afford for him to be distracted, and yet he found himself distracted all the same.

It was taking great willpower to throw himself entirely into his work each day, despite feeling drawn in other, less responsibly directions. But his entire life he’d been groomed to take duty above all else, and he was devoted to his people and duty to the Gods. Even if it cost him half his sanity, and drained him of all his energy.

The only thing that brought him any reprieve from the long, stressful days, where the stolen moments he found with Yugi in between. It had taken another night of instruction through gestures and drawn images and examples, but Yugi seemed to have caught on to senet quickly and now they were playing competitively through the hours of the night. And for once, it truly was competitive. It had taken Atem several years of playing with his father before he had begun to win all their games between them, but Yugi seemed to surpass even that, providing the first real challenging opponent since.

Atem was never one to take it easy on anyone who dared to challenge him to a game, but had found that he was tempted to hold back a little for Yugi, just to give him something to smile about. However, in the first true game they shared Atem quickly learned that he had not only no reason to hold back for Yugi’s sake, but that he had no reason to hold back at all. If he did, then surely he’d have been destroyed far too quickly.

There was a brilliant and cunning mind hidden behind that sweet exterior. Atem found himself thrilled at the challenge, as much as the young man himself. It astounded and amazed Atem, and he found himself practically salivating over having the first person to truly rival his love and skill in strategy games.

And to think he found this person bound and lost in the desert. What a terrible way to stumble upon such a grand treasure, but he'd be forever grateful for finding him.

The only frustrating thing was his continued failed efforts to learn a more comprehensive understanding of just who Yugi was. Between rounds of senet, and shared meals, Atem tried to seek out more through careful questioning, but most of what Yugi drew or gestured didn’t make much sense to him, and even seemed reluctant to share at times. Like he feared answering Atem what he asked. Yugi was clearly brilliant and clever enough to find a way to communicate more about his predicament to Atem, but he seemed hesitant for whatever reason. No amount of gentle prodding had worked thus far, much to Atem's frustration. 

Still, each night Atem resolved to try a different angle, and maybe learn something more. Another clue to help solve the mystery that was Yugi, and perhaps find a way to help him. Why would Yugi not want to be helped by him? It simply did not make any sense why he would hold back when he should be capable.

Perhaps Yugi was afraid of those men? The thought was upsetting to Atem to think on, but it would make sense. They'd hurt Yugi, after all, and possibly done worse that Atem didn't know about. If Yugi was afraid to speak of them though, Atem was unsure how to get him to talk more on the subject without upsetting him.

But with each new falcon coming in with messages of attacks, Atem found himself growing even more desperate to find any way to reach across the barrier of words between them. Yugi may be afraid of those men, but surely he would know Atem would do everything he could to protect him? 

It was not the first time that Atem had let Yugi enter his study. In fact it was becoming a regular occurrence for his little mystery to be dropped off at the door when Ramy or Mia claimed he was becoming lonely again, and that the palace cats could only provide so much comfort to him.

Atem would allow the intrusion no matter who else was inside the study at the time, not caring when Seth scoffed in distaste, or Mahad chuckled and shook his head, or Isis smiled knowingly. And no amount of gossip from the court brought to his attention would stop him either. They would gossip no matter what he did, and as long as none of it got back to Yugi, then it mattered little what was whispered in the halls.

And while Yugi was a...distraction even at the best of times, Atem could not bring himself to send him away in any case. Not when just his presence seemed to soothe all the rawness he felt in his heart, or stress in his shoulders.

Even as Atem stared down at the report of the latest attack in his hands, the anger he felt was smothered quickly as Yugi played with a set of jade dice on the floor at his feet. Three of the palace cats had followed at his heels, and two of which were now napping draped over his lap and legs while the third had taken up a spot inconveniently on Atem’s desk.

Ramy had been kind enough to bring a few items to keep Yugi’s busy hands from knocking over scrolls as Atem worked. A mehan board, the dice set, a stack of playing cards, and even the doll Yugi had dubbed ‘Yami” were all brought and deposited in a neat pile on the floor. So far, Yugi had been content to focus on those while Atem did his best to concentrate on the ever growing stack of scrolls at his elbow.

“Yatta!” Yugi cheered, lifting his arms in the air, breaking his already tenuous concentration. 

Atem didn’t even know what game he was playing with the jade, but he seemed entertained at least. He glanced over the edge of the scroll to see Yugi scooping up the dice for another round, and then ducked back to scowl at the hastily scrawled pleas for help on the papyrus. There were more injured in this attack, although it seemed the men had not used their strange weapons this time. They were using stolen weapons against his people, and attacking innocents on the streets who had no ways to protect themselves. And all the attacks were now coming back with reports of something that brought a shiver of dread running down his spine.

The men had been spotted with a pharaoh doll, and seemed to be asking where to find the pharaoh with it. And not kindly.

Atem had to worry over this for several reasons.

If they were looking for Atem himself, that was its own special brand of threat for his country and people. And not just because Atem would prefer not to have people coming to harm him, but as Pharaoh this was hardly unexpected. But as it stood now, he had no heir in line and their country only just recently lost their previous king. All Atem had to show for his rein thus far was a single addition to his harem, and a male one at that. A tenuous situation for certain. It would create great unrest if the people believed their Pharaoh and his lineage was at risk by these maniacs running rampant through their villages trying to find him.

And as much as Atem was tempted to go and find these men himself, he knew that presented too great a risk at the moment. It would be poor strategy on his part, even if the daily messages of more attacks were weakening that resolve.

But then there was another angle to this situation that concerned him deeply as well. Atem eyed the doll at Yugi’s hip, frowning deeply as he stared at it.

There was no mistaking the similarities between himself and Yugi when it came to...certain aspects of their appearance. One that the doll being used by those men just happened to share.  

Atem had been the one who led the party that found Yugi. It was entirely possible the men were using the doll to track Atem if they were aware of what he looked like and that he was the one who took Yugi. However, it could also be that the men were using the doll to try and find Yugi directly, having noticed the doll also bore a resemblance to him.

Those men may not know it, but by seeking either Atem or Yugi, they’d be directed to the same place. And in both cases, their end game would be reclaiming what they likely thought Atem stole.

Saved, more like, he thought angrily. Yugi’s wrists and ankles had healed well since he’d been found, but Atem would not forget the damage done by their bindings. Yugi had been running away from those men when Sabra had almost trampled over him curled up in the sand. And then he’d reacted in disgust and anger when asked if those men had been his friends.

And this was just after such powerful magic had been used that allowed one of the great monsters to pass through to their realm. But Yugi had been able to summon his own beast, and clearly had magic of his own. Did those men know of this power? Did they seek to use it for their own? He doubted Yugi willingly did whatever had caused the magical outburst that started all this, even if he was the cause of it. And Yugi had made no moves since that would indicate he wanted to use his magic for anything at all.

Perhaps it didn’t matter what reason those men wanted Yugi, because there was no way that Atem would ever allow them to put their hands on him again. Not when Yugi so clearly didn’t want to be with them, and not after they had hurt him. Not after they had stolen Yugi from his home.

Even now he could not fathom what kind of beasts would prey upon someone so kind and sweet.

His hands clenched as the long simmering rage grew fiery again, crinkling the dry paper in his hand noisily.

“Pharaoh? Diajoubou?” 

Atem jerked in his chair, dropping the scroll to his lap as he looked over to his side where Yugi had drifted closer. He stood holding one of the cats in his arms in a loose hug, the little creature purring happily away. Atem refused to be jealous, even though he now knew exactly how comforting that embrace could be.

Yugi was watching him warily though, and Atem realized he’d been frowning deeply, his building anger filtering onto his face. Of course that would alarm Yugi. Quickly Atem smoothed out his features once more, a task easily done under such kind eyes.

“All is well, Yugi,” he assured, reaching out to scratch at the chin of the cat he held.

Yugi hardly seemed convinced though, pointing down at the scroll Atem had hastily cast aside.

“Sore wa nani desu ka?"

Atem glanced down at it and tried now to frown again, but as he thought about it, it didn’t seem fair to keep this entirely away from Yugi. At the very least, Atem hoped that Yugi knew that he was trying to find out the young one’s story so that he could help. And unfortunately it would lead to uncomfortable questions. Ones that Yugi had seemed reluctant to answer before.

But perhaps Yugi needed the context of urgency to understand what was being asked. Maybe then he’d be more willing to share whatever secrets he was holding so tightly hidden away. Internally grimacing at what he was about to do, Atem drew in a long breath and hoped this didn't go too poorly.

Atem reached for an empty scroll, and dragged his quill and ink closer. Then he held out his hand, beckoning Yugi closer to his side.

Yugi gently placed the cat on the floor and stepped closer. Atem reached around his tiny waist and tugged him until he was half sitting on the chair with him, and half on Atem’s lap. The two of them looked down at the empty scroll as Atem began to draw.

He was by no means an artist, but Yugi was clever and quick, and could see past scribbles for what they were.

He drew a human figure, with several more behind it, “Yugi,” he said, pointing to the singled out one, then the figures behind him, “Yugi, no friends. The bad men, you were with. No friends, Yugi.”

Yugi’s nose wrinkled up in the same way it had back in the desert, and Atem knew he understood who those figures were meant to be. Atem drew another picture, this time of a house...and then flames on its roof. With a sad sigh, Atem traced the tip of his quill from the men to the burning home.

“They’re attacking homes. Homes, villages, kokyou. Fire,” he said, using whatever words he knew Yugi had learned so far. Yugi shivered in his lap, and he felt his small frame tense up.

Atem braced himself, and gently ran his hand up and down Yugi’s flank as he prepared himself to draw the next image. As much as he hated to throw such awful things before Yugi, he still did not hesitate as he sketched out another figure. This time of a person laying flat, and then a vague sketch beside it of what Atem thought he’d seen those men use as weapons that night.

He pointed down at the prone figure and then the odd weapon, “Friend. An innocent. Villager. Hurt. Dead,” he felt Yugi jolt at the last word he’d learned down in the hall of Pharaohs.

Yugi stretched out a shaking hand, and pointed to the depicted figured of the men, “Yugi, no friend. Fire, kokyou. Hurt friend. Dead?” he said, tracing his hands over everything. The way his voice shook, Atem knew he understood what he was showing him.

He glanced up at Yugi’s crumpled expression and felt his heart clench at the sight. He tutted gently and tugged Yugi until he was seated more securely on his legs. Yugi made a weak attempt to pull away, ducking his head away in shame, but Atem wouldn’t let him. He reached up to cup the side of his face to pull it back so he could meet his eyes, and he held Yugi’s waist more firmly so they could do nothing but look at one another.

“I am not mad at you. How could I possibly be mad at you? None of this is your fault, and I hate having to burden such a kind heart with things like this, but I need to in order to learn what I can from you. Not just to protect my people and their homes, but to protect you,” he said, reaching up to card his fingers through the unruly hair.

Yugi looked devastated when he finally opened his eyes again, and it shook something within Atem deeply.

He tightened his hold while keeping it so delicately gentle as he kept them both close, making sure that none of his anger towards those men showed on his face. Instead he let the desperation and worry that he usually had to keep buried so deeply within himself where no one else could see it paint every inch of his features, just so that Yugi understood that he was not blamed.

Yugi’s eyes still shimmered with guilt, but he did not keep trying to pull away. Atem took it as a victory for now. But he still did not have any answers from this. If he had to hurt Yugi’s heart by showing him this, then at the very least something useful needed to be taken away from this awful moment.

Atem shifted his hand out from Yugi’s hair and traced his fingers down the side of his face and then over to the figures on the scroll, “Yugi, you need to tell me who they are. Where they come from. Anything, dear heart. Please, tell me what they want from you?” he said, trying not to let his frustration leak into his voice, but he hated that there were just not enough words between them to convey everything he wanted to ask. He knew it must have shown in either his voice or expression, because he felt Yugi tensing up further.

He tapped at the figures harshly and then at the one he’d drawn of Yugi, “What do they want? The ‘no friends’, what do they want from Yugi?” he pulled his hand away from the drawings to flatten his hand against Yugi’s chest, shaking it for emphasis, “Yugi, what do they want?”

There was something akin to fear in Yugi’s eyes, and Atem hated himself for likely being the reason for it being there now. And it was that fear that made him loosen his grip as Yugi pulled away and slipped out of his lap. Atem reluctantly let him go, already berating himself for pushing too hard as Yugi drifted away from the desk. Away from Atem.

Feeling that he’d probably done more damage than good, Atem prepared himself to get up and call for Ramy to escort Yugi back to the harem until he felt safe again. Unless of course Yugi just walked out of the study himself, and Atem wouldn’t blame him for that, he’d just make sure a guard was able to escort him to wherever Yugi needed to go to get away.

But Yugi didn’t go to the door. He walked back over to the pile of items that Ramy had brought that morning. Atem watched as he scooped up the doll in his arms, and bit his lip hard enough to taste blood when he thought that Yugi was having to seek comfort from the doll that reminded him of whoever he had been missing.

And Yugi did embrace it, but only briefly. And he spoke softly to it, his eyes sad and faraway as he did.

“Kare ni nani wa ie ba ii desu ka, Yami? Kare ni subete wa hanasu koto wa deki mase n.”  

Yugi sighed heavily, stroking his hand over the doll's hair, and then he turned to walk back over to Atem, his head hung low.

Atem was all too eager to welcome Yugi back at this side to let his surprise halt him, and held out his arms again offering his comfort if Yugi wished for it.

He tried not to stare in wonder when Yugi did, and fell back into his lap heavily. Accepting the embrace. 

“Gomennasai, subete wa hanasu koto wa deki mase n. Demo, hitoodoriji wa kizutsukeru no wa yame sase tai n desu. Dakar, kore dake wa iwa se te kudasai ...” he said in a quiet voice, his hands idly tracing over the dolls face before he looked over at Atem, but not lifting his eyes to meet the Pharaoh’s gaze. They seemed firmly fixed on his chest as he continued to speak and pointed to the figures, “No friends, karera wa hoshii, Yugi,” he pointed to himself, “Karera wa hoshii...kokyou. Home.”

Atem ducked his head down to try and catch Yugi’s expressive eyes, “They want you so you can all go home? Is that it? That’s all?”

Yugi’s nose wrinkled and he shook his head with a shrug, “Iie. No. Watashi wa omou karera wa hoshii sennen pendant,” he said more firmly and then touched the golden pendant hanging from Atem’s neck.

Atem’s hand fell upon its golden surface, “They want this? My item?” he asked, looking down at it. Of course, Atem knew it held great power, and that many would want to get their hands on it for many purposes. But what did that have to do with Yugi? What did that have to do with those men?

Yugi’s fingers joined Atem’s in tracing the edges of the pendant, almost in a longing caress as he stared down at it, “No friends want...item, Yugi...kokyou. Home,” he said with finality and he dropped his gaze away from Atem and the pendant and back to the doll in his hands.

Atem could tell that Yugi was upset again, and hated that he was the cause. But this was something, wasn’t it? Finally, another piece of his puzzle appearing at last.

Still, guilt soured in his stomach as Yugi sat listlessly staring down at the doll again. Atem tried to offer what comfort he could and pulled Yugi until they were leaning against one another, the Pharaoh resting his head on the smaller one’s shoulder.

Atem watched as Yugi’s thumb traced over the doll’s chest, right over the edges of the yellow threaded triangle stitched into the breast of it. If those men had a doll like this one, then it made sense why they were using it to track Yugi down. It held the image of everything they needed it seemed. How utterly convenient for them.

For the few questions that Yugi had been able to answer of his tonight, it seemed to have only brought up a hundred more new ones now. How did Yugi and these men from another land know about his item? Why did they need Yugi for whatever they planned? What did it have to do with getting them home? What would they do if they got their hands on either or both?

But those were not questions he’d ask today. Not when Yugi was already so spent and Atem felt suffocated by guilt and worry.

“You are a wonder of much intrigue, my little mystery,” Atem breathed into the soft skin he rested his cheek on, “But I am so sorry this is happening to you. I wish...I wish I knew how to help you.”

Yugi’s head fell to press against his own, “Gomennasai, anata no hitoodoriji ni konna koto ga okotsu te. Dono you ni shi te sore wa tomeru koto ga dekiru ka, watashi ni wakare ba ii no desu ga.” 

Chapter Text

“Pharaoh, is everything alright with our little friend?” Mahad asked, staring over where Yugi was now sitting morosely off in the corner of the study, hugging his knees no longer playing with the jade dice.

Atem sighed as he glanced over as well, “No. I may have upset him asking about those men he was with. I was able to glean some information from the conversation, but not much. And at the cost of making him like this, I’m still trying to convince myself it was worth it,” he said, gesturing over to Yugi’s curled up form. The cats were huddled around his feet and occasionally he’d reach out to pat their bellies.

Mahad hummed sympathetically, “I see.”

Atem turned to Mahad, “I can’t do much here to help with all these scrolls to get through still. I don’t suppose you would be able to take him for a walk to lift his spirits? He seems to enjoy your company.”

“Not as much as yours, but thank you Pharaoh,” he said with a slight bow of his head, “And as much as I would love to help, I’m afraid I am needed soon for anther task. But...if Pharaoh permits, I may have an alternative suggestion?”

Atem perked up, “Please, anything.”

Anything to get him to smile again.

“Thank you, Pharaoh. I was just thinking that if it is his spirits you wish to lift, then perhaps we should have him spend some time with Mana. I must admit that she has been endlessly curious about Yugi, and it had taken considerable effort on my part to keep her from disturbing him in the harem,” he said, and given how tired he sounded saying it, Atem believed it would have been quite the struggle. Atem had been wondering where she’d disappeared to over the last week. And it wasn’t a bad thought at all, Mana truly was the perfect person to chase anyone’s sorrows away. If she was allowed to, in any case.

“A fine idea, please make it so,” Atem agreed in a hurry.

Mahad bowed again, and quickly coaxed Yugi from the room.

Yugi paused for a moment in the doorway, Mahad’s hand on his back, to look back at him.

But Atem forced and encouraging smile on his face, “Go have fun, Yugi. I’ll see you later.”

Yugi nodded, looking shy as he waved his hand, “Ja na, Pharoah.” 

Atem smile was less forced then, “Ja na.”

Yugi had thought Mahad would take him back to his room after that disaster of a conversation with Pharaoh, so he was surprised when instead he was escorted through the palace until he reached large room that made his skin tingle in a strange way.

Kind of the way the air felt after someone had done something funny with a millennium item, or something else magic related. There were a few more people around the room dressed like Mahad, and carrying staffs. Yugi thought it was maybe the mage’s workroom or something, and it was just another room in this seemingly endless palace. Seriously though, how big was this place? He’d been here over a week and still hadn’t seen it all yet?

But instead of just walking through and continuing the tour, Mahad stopped them in front of a table that had a lot of concerning scorch marks on it.

That was when he met the girl he had thought looked like his Dark Magician Girl card, her head of wild brown hair popping up from where she was doing something on the floor with a rag...

“Yugi, Mana,” Mahad said, pointing between the two of them. Yugi repeated her name carefully and pointed at her as she practically vibrated watching them. Yugi was pleased with himself when Mahad nodded. So, it was her name!

“Marhaba seydi! Ohs, hull hatha hoab? Hull saltki bah achirab?” She let out a piercing squeal of delight as she all but launched over the burnt table to jump in front of Yugi.

“Al-adab, Mana. Tevkerb hedheh zuga mulk. Jeageb an taamel bahtram,” Mahad said calmly, holding Mana back by her collar. 

Whatever Mahad said seemed to be all that kept Mana from following through on what looked like an attempt to hug him. Yugi wouldn’t mind a hug, honestly, but appreciated the concern.  

“Lackne lateef jedda! Cerda ajab anne yahbih kethera wiehtfez bah lanvesse. Anne aida cerda eudes an atterke baida an nazari!” she said, bouncing on her feet as she held her hands over her mouth, covering a wide smile. 

Yugi let the two of them chat as he turned his attention elsewhere. Namely, the room around him that thrummed with energy. It almost felt like the inside of the puzzle. It must be magic remnants or something. So, these guys really were all magicians! Just like his cards.

Huh, weird coincidence.

“..werge an tekon hadra maah. Linh yakon Pharaoh mesroura edha hadal ai shaya.” 

Then Mahad was walking away, and Yugi startled, thinking he was about to lose his escort, but was stopped by a gentle hand on his shoulder.

“Yugi? Hull turgep fe al-dhahab lastemtowanp?” she asked, head tilted charmingly to the side. Yugi had no idea what she was asking, but he liked the eager look in her eyes that glimmered with excitement. She jerked her chin over her shoulder towards a different door.

“Uh, are we going somewhere?” he asked, glancing between her and where Mahad had walked off towards.

She grinned and held out her hand. Hesitantly, unsure if he was supposed to, he reached out to let her take his own hand. Given how hard she gripped it once they touched, Yugi assumed he’d guessed right. And soon he was being tugged along and out the door behind Mana.

“Lucken ulab al-ujabat al-khefifa! tabado jaiaa. Hull lem yaqm al-faraoun bitamek bama veh al-kafaiab?” 

A day with Mana was an exhausting one, but still worth every second.

Well, almost every second. The last part of the day may need to have categorized under ‘not great’ at best, ‘absolutely terrible’ at worst.

But yeah, it started great!

First thing she did was take them back to the kitchens that as this point Yugi had to wonder how much more he could handle people shoving massive trays of food in his face. But Mana seemed to have just as bad as a sweet-tooth as Yugi, and pulled out a few treats he’d not seen yet. It would be worth every cavity until he could get home and use his own modern toothbrush again.

That had been nice enough, even if he felt uncomfortably full afterwards.

After that they were walking through the halls and Yugi had spotted another one of the palace cats taking a bath on a banister and pointed it out to her. She must have taken that to mean that Yugi wanted to meet each and every cat in the palace, so they spent at least two hours running around the palace playing I Spy with cats. So many of them looked alike though, Yugi had to wonder if it was just the same cat fucking with them by showing up wherever they went.

Still, Yugi was able to stretch his legs for the first time in days by running around with Mana as they followed another retreating tail. He was pleasantly short of breath by the time another cat led them into the stables area at the back of the palace. He remembered it from when Pharaoh had introduced him to Sabra. The sun had been setting by then, so Yugi didn’t see just how many more animals there were housed around here.

There were pens of other livestock outside of the horses stalls, and he grinned as he rushed over to watch the goats and sheep happily munching on their food.

“Goats!” Yugi said, pointing at them. For once, someone matched his own enthusiasm (thank you, Mana) and his companion joined him, enthusiastically leaning over the edge of the fence.

“Ohs, maiz!” she said. 

“Maiz?” Yugi asked, pointing down at the creature curiously.

She nodded, “Maiz!”

Yugi repeated it under his breath a few more times, and giggled when one came over to nuzzle his hand looking for treats. Yugi wondered if Pharaoh ever snuck these guys treats too, or if Sabra was the only one who got that honor.

Mana was leaning against the pen, staring down at the goats. In the crook of her elbow, her staff was tucked against her. Yugi looked at it curiously. It was shorter than what he usually pictured mages having, but it still looked really cool.

She must have felt his gaze on it because she grinned and held it out to show him.

“Sana al-sayed hatha lee,” she said, looking at it fondly as she swung it around her head. 

Yugi looked up in awe of it, wondering if she was really able to use it for magic.

“Yugi, marhabas hull traid rahiya baad al-haylib?” she said, and danced her way over to a more open space between the animal pens. She held her staff up and it looked like she wanted to show him how it worked.

This was probably where Yugi should have stopped the day, but hindsight was a bitch and all that.

Truthfully, the skills she showed was very impressive, and Yugi watched in awe as she weaved colorful light with the tip of her staff through the air. Even the goats seemed impressed given how they just stopped eating and stared, their jaws still circling as they chewed. Yugi meanwhile was more slack-jawed because he was watching a real mage doing real magic! It was incredible.

And then she smiled at him, and flipped the staff in her hand to hold the handle out towards him.

And this was another place that Yugi could have chosen to end the day, but he was just too curious for his own good and eagerly took it in hand. It wasn’t like he was a trained mage like Mana anyway. What could possibly go wrong?

A lot.

A lot could go wrong apparently.

Yugi didn’t think any of them expected the staff to do a damn thing when he waved it over his head. Least of all the goats.

But something happened all the same and something cracked out from the staff and struck the gates of the pen corralling the goats. With a loud bang, a chunk of the gates were suddenly obliterated, and dozens of now terrified goats were bleating and stampeding out from their pen and heading straight for the palace.

Yugi and Mana both screamed, but at least Mana had the sense to get out of their way before they got trampled. And maybe it wasn’t exactly ‘sense’ that she used next when she chose to race them away from the scene of the crime, but Yugi wasn’t really ready to argue with her. Seeing how he didn’t really have the words to say they should stay and help, but also because he was not exactly sure he wanted to find out what kind of punishment they’d get for freeing a hoard of goats into the palace.

Yugi just let himself be led away, not sure what else he could do.

Really should have ended the day with just saying hi to the goats. Maiz. Whatever they were.

Mana took them both deep into the palace, down several sets of stairs, until the shouts of chaos above could no longer be heard. Even though it was still the afternoon, it was pitch black down here, and Yugi wouldn’t have been able to see anything if Mana didn’t use her staff to light up the corridor.

They walked for quite a while, but it gave time for Yugi’s heartrate to slow to something healthier at least. He hoped that the goats were all captured by now. He’d have to sneak them treats later as an apology.

You know, because she knew how to use it properly. Nice going, Yugi. Blow up the palace of your past self. Good going. Can’t wait until he remembers that in the future.

Mana seemed a little more subdued after their little mess, and Yugi truly felt bad for it. He hoped she didn’t get in trouble because of him, she was just trying to be nice after all. Yugi would have to apologize to a lot of people, and the goats, when the chaos was over and he found his way back to the surface. Although, for whatever reason no one had taught him how to say sorry yet...

“Ohs lem aqasd an akhadana elly hanna. Hasnab luqud rait balfail wahouchae fe al-aradhi al-qahila,” she muttered to herself, tugging Yugi along by his hand again. She didn’t seem mad at him at least, more embarrassed than anything. That was good though, Yugi liked Mana and hoped she wouldn’t hold this thing against him. He really needed more friends in this place. 

She led them along down the last set of stairs and into a large chamber. She tapped her staff again and it lit up even more, illuminating the entire room and everything it held.

Yugi gasped.

He’d seen a place like this before. Shadi had shown it to him when they had been trying to escape Yami’s labyrinth in the puzzle. It had been a room filled with tablets of duel monsters, just like this one.

He hurried over to the first row, wincing at how loud everything echoed in the chamber, and tried to quiet his feet.

“Oh wow, I know this one! And this one. Oh, I know someone who has that one in her deck,” Yugi whispered in awe, running up to each one and pointing up at them eagerly. So these must be the duel monsters that the Pharaoh already had captured, how cool was that?

Yugi was grinning at the discovery as he turned to face Mana. His smile faded when he saw her looking up at some of the tablets, her normally joyful expression more subdued than he could recall her looking before. She wasn’t smiling anymore either.

“Yamakn an tekon hedheh al-uhush makhifa jedda fe baad al-ahyan,” she said softly, her eyes almost sad. 

Yugi’s own smile fell as he wondered what it must have been like for the people of this time to have these monsters running around and destroying their homes. They didn’t just know the monsters as part of a fun card game like the people from Yugi’s time.

He watched her looking around the room, and took in the profile of her face as the two of them walked deeper into the chamber. It was strange and brought up a question that had been plaguing his mind since he was found out in the desert.

Sure, Yugi knew from Ishizu that Seto was tied to his own kind of past self, so seeing his face in this world was weird, but at least expected. But why was Yugi seeing more than just Pharaoh and Seto’s faces here? Why did Isis and Shimon have matching faces of people he knew from back home? And on top of that...why did Mana and Mahad look like characters from his cards?

Hadn’t Shadi and him encountered a tablet for Dark Magician in Yami’s labyrinth? So why did Mahad have his face?

And for that matter, why did Dark Magician Girl have Mana’s face?

Yugi stopped, and pointed up at the tablet beside them, “Mana? Can people become trapped in the tablets? Can you be summoned?” he asked, and then berated himself. It wasn’t like she’d understand that.  He’d just have to add it to his other lists of lists, this one titled “likely to never be answered’. There were surprisingly a lot of items on that list already.

Mana still looked as though she wanted to understand and stood next to Yugi as she pointed up at the creature before them.

“Nesmi hatha Wahida, Kuriboh. Hou les seiya muthall achrin,” she said, pointing up at a face that Yugi knew all to well and then down at the bottom of the tablet where it must have been his name spelled out in hieroglyphs. Just like they were duel monster cards, but way, way bigger.

“Kuriboh! I like him, he’s one of my favorites,” Yugi said, his mind trailing back home to where he pictured his Kuriboh plush waiting for him on his bed. He couldn’t wait to get back. He didn’t care if he was almost eighteen, he was gonna hug that plush until its eyes bugged out. Then he’d go and do the same with everyone else. He just wished he could do the same to Yami without his arms going right through him. Kinda defeated the purpose of a hug.

Mana seemed to perk up at Yugi’s enthusiasm hearing about the tablets and began to read out loud each one as they went along.

It got Yugi thinking about something else though. Someone else who should have a name.

“Hey, Mana?” he asked, getting her attention. He’d gone through name introductions enough times to know how to mimic his question, so he did the same here and started by pointing to himself, “Yugi. My name is Yugi,” then he pointed to her, “And your name is Mana. Mana. And this guy, is...uh, pretty sure that’s supposed to be curse of dragon. His name is Curse of Dragon. Anyway, what about Pharaoh? What is Pharaoh’s name?”

She looked at him, her head tilting to the side again as she tapped a finger against her lips, “Pharaoh? Pharaoh hou Pharoah...hou amiri, ohs...?” 

Yugi scrunched his face up as he tried to make sense of what she was saying, but it didn’t sound like a name in there. Before he could ask her to repeat it, they heard a loud slamming up the stairs followed by hurried footsteps.

The two of them startled and looked up to see Mahad quickly making his way over to them.

“Mana, ayu shy' min alhdhr lam tafhamhu? Frewn fi qlq shadidin!” he said, his tone scolding as he looked down at her. She giggled nervously and ducker her head. 

“Azrao, seydi."

Mahad then turned to Yugi, looking him over quickly and then up at the tablets they were looking at. He frowned before turning back to him.

“Jeageb an talam alan moda khatwara hedheh al-uhush. Cerda yanbaghi studeauha boushoula, Yugi,” he said, and while he didn’t sound angry, he sounded very serious. 

Yugi ducked his head low and felt an ashamed flush cross over his cheeks. He could be getting scolded for the goats for all he knew, but somehow, he thought it was for something different entirely.

Still, Mahad’s touch was gentle as his hand pressed against both their backs as he led them out of the chamber and back up the stairs.

Eventually they were taken back up to the main part of the palace, the sun starting to set in the distance and cast everything in a pretty orange color. Yugi didn’t see any goats running around, so he was hopeful that they’d already been taken back to the courtyard.

Just as he was hopeful they didn’t cause too many issues inside the palace...

Mana scurried away when Mahad dismissed her, waving a quick (but still happy) goodbye to Yugi before disappearing around a corner. Mahad kept leading him along until Yugi heard raised voices up ahead.

“Luqud wujdena jamiee al-muaz. Al-qat aminah murra akhra.”

“Cerda yehemni bechan al-muaz. Arred shekhsa an yajda alan! 

“Nim, Pharaoh!”

“Witha wajd shakhs masabab jeageb an yaged maalja leh!” 

“Nim, Pharaoh!”

“Luqud simmat melkic! astmer fe al-bahth! 

They sounded mad.

A stab of fear struck through him, wondering if this was when everyone would stop being so nice to their guest, and made to turn around to run away, but Mahad calmly scooped him up before he could break away. His grip didn’t budge even when Yugi tried to wiggle out of his arms.

It was undignified as heck, but Yugi let himself get carried into one of the main corridors of the palace where the loud voices were still concentrated. The main voice he heard sounded like Pharaoh.

As much as Yugi liked seeing him, he worried that he may actually see Yami’s past self’s version of ‘the angry face’ directed at him. Yami never looked angry at Yugi before.

Mahad walked towards a larger group of soldiers and people, and Yugi could just barely make out Pharaoh’s crown at the center of it.

“Hou hanan, Pharaoh,” Mahad said, lifting Yugi up for them to see before placing him back on the ground again. A few of them gasped, while others looked like they would pass out in relief, and it only made Yugi feel worse standing before them. 

A few people were shoved aside, and then finally Pharaoh’s broke through the wall of people.

Yugi thought he’d be seeing the angry face right about now, but instead all he saw was barely receding panic, and poorly concealed worry. It was strange, he wasn’t used to seeing the Pharaoh show so much emotion in front of others. He must have been pretty upset by the mess in the palace if he was acting like this in front of everyone.

Yugi felt even worse, and his head ducked so low that his chin almost bumped his chest.

But then fingers were pressed under his chin, forcing his head to tilt back up to look up at concerned crimson eyes.

“Hull ant bakhiran ya laghzi sghairic?” 

Yugi’s eyes fluttered in surprise when he realized that Pharaoh didn’t seem angry at all. He gaped, unable to remember any of the words he learned as he tried to figure out what was happening while also trying to deal with having Pharaoh so close.

“Hou cerda ytuhodte. Lamada cerda yathadthup? Hull dass aleh maazab? Hull darb rasuhab?” Pharaoh spoke up at Mahad, who mumbled something that sounded soothing to Yugi’s ears. He hoped it calmed that almost frantic fear he saw in Pharoah’s eyes as his hands passed over Yugi’s arms and head.

Maybe his lack of response was a cause for concern, because Pharaoh’s hands and eyes began to travel all over him, looking for injuries or maybe a hidden goat somewhere, Yugi wasn’t sure. But it was...nice, to think Pharaoh cared about him.

“Yugi, hurt?” Pharaoh asked, leaning in close so that Yugi could do nothing but meet his gaze.

Yugi finally found enough awareness within himself to shake his head. Pharaoh’s shoulders slumped with relief.

One hand finally came to a rest on the side of Yugi’s face, the other clutching to his shoulder, seemingly assured that Yugi wasn’t bleeding out from somewhere.

Yugi shyly ducked his head, trying to look as apologetic as he felt. Around them the group from before was dispersing, leaving Yugi and the Pharaoh in some semblance of privacy for a moment. Which was good, that probably didn’t mean they were about to toss him in a dungeon as punishment, right?

Pharaoh waved off Mahad and the others easily, still keeping one hand on Yugi as if worried he’d run off and cause another stampeded or something. Probably for the best.

It took a few minutes, but finally the two of them were left alone in the corridor and Pharaoh turned back to him. The fear and concern were gone from his eyes, and in place was an almost exasperated smile that eased the tightly coiled fear Yugi had been holding on to.

Yugi cleared his throat, his lips pulling back into something that may have been a cross between a smile and a grimace, “Uh, so I met some goats. Maiz?” he said, unable to think of anything else to say in that moment.

Pharaoh looked startled before a harsh breath that may have been a laugh rushed out of him. “Nim, Yugi. Maiz.”

Pharaoh was still smiling as he hooked Yugi’s hand over his elbow and led him back to the safety of his rooms. Yugi had never been so happy to see that room again. Or that smile.

Chapter Text

It was fucking stupid how much gold and riches these people just left laying around in the desert.

In the last week, they’d not only raided half a dozen villages for anything they needed, but they’d also stumbled across several tombs that were just filled with treasure. If the circumstances that brough them to Egypt weren’t so shitty, then maybe he’d appreciate it all a bit more. Because while they knew and planned for finding treasures to fund their project in feudal Japan (where they were supposed to fucking go), they were finding a lot more here. And there was something a lot more satisfying seeing a bunch of gold and reliquaries stacked in a massive pile than what probably would have just been a lot of vases and paintings if they’d made it where they were supposed to.

This would fund their project and then some. His investors could choke on this gold for all he cared. And if that didn’t shut them up, then Rhys would just travel back in time to kill off all their ancestors or something.

Right now they were in the latest tomb they’d found. This one a bit bigger than the last, but still full to the brim. They probably didn’t even need the gold from this one on top of what else they’d already collected, but as if that would stop them. Plus, they needed some way to pass the time when they weren’t raiding villages.

And more gold would never hurt their cause once they got back.

Of course, all of that rode on them actually making it home first. And Kanan being ready to catch them once they got hold of that brat and the golden pyramid.

But there was a problem now. A big fucking problem.

“Boss, I don’t think we’re going to have enough ammo to storm that city’s walls, let alone get to where that kid with the crown will be.”

Rhys rolled his eyes at Malone, having already come to that conclusion days ago. Getting into the city would be hard enough. They weren’t very careful hiding their faces or skin when they raided those villages and killed all those people, and Rhys would assume they’d be on the lookout for them at the walls. They’d already seen more guards placed there in the last couple days, so they clearly knew there was a risk of Rhys and his men coming.

The brat probably warned them somehow. How the brat was living it up in a palace while the rest of them were wasting away in a tomb was beyond him. But he’d make the kid pay later by having him be a...permanent fixture for his time machine once they got home. If the machine only worked with the kid, then the kid was going to be stolen along with all this treasure. Because Rhys would be back for more. But supplies were needed first. As well as ammo to get them into the city and out again with their lives. Because Rhys very much wanted to live through this so he could spend all the money they’d get from this.

“Well, we’ve stolen plenty of swords and spears...” Fritz said, lazily gesturing over to the large pile they’d created in the corner of weapons they’d found. They weren’t going to be worth money, but they figured it wouldn’t hurt to have more weapons just in case. There were some wicked looking blades in the bunch, but none of them knew how to wield them, at least not better than the guards that used them. And there was no guarantee that Rhys and his men would survive a one on one with blades once the very last of their bullets were used.

They needed something else.

“Does anyone here remember their history lessons about ancient Egypt?” Malone moaned, rubbing a hand over his eyes, “Maybe about what we could steal that we could crush through the city with?”

Shane snorted from where he was laying on top of another pile of gold, “Yeah, because that’s what they taught us in those lessons. How to find the best weapons if we were ever sent back in time. Brilliant.”

“Hey, I don’t hear you contributing anything to our predicament.”

“Since when do you lot know a big word like ‘predicament’?”

Rhys rolled his eyes as they bickered behind him, and imagined how satisfying it would be to off them all once they got back. Now that they knew the machine worked and could get treasure, Rhys didn’t want them spilling any of his secrets. They’d disappear easily enough, and he would be able to buy different thugs. Maybe even smart ones if he was lucky. But he needed them for now.

Walking deeper into the tomb, he spotted what even he could recognize from his own history lessons as a sarcophagus. This one was even more shiny than a lot of the others they’d already dumped. He supposed it made sense, given how this tomb was bigger than some of the others. Must have been an important king or something at one point. Not that it mattered. He was dead and his gold was for the taking.

With that in mind, Rhys lifted his boot and kicked the coffin over until it crashed on the floor.

“Let’s see what may have been special enough to keep on your dried carcass in the afterlife, eh?” he said, stepping over the mummy and using the toe of his boot to peek around the edges of bandages. He paused when something glinted around the wrist.

He batted away some of the wraps until more of the item was visible. His eyes widened, he’d seen one of these before. In fact, he’d seen a few of them on those people on that first night. The ones that summoned the monsters from raising bands like this high and shouting some spells and shit.

Rhys was yanking it off the dusty corpse without a single hesitation.

He grinned as he held it aloft.

“Jeez, that picture is spooky as fuck. What do you think they wanted a picture like that in here for?”

“Does it matter? It’s rock and too heavy to bring with us. Probably worthless anyway. Who would want a big fucking rock in their house?”

“Apparently this guy did.”

“Hey, the thing on that rock looks kind of familiar, don’t it?”

“Shit, yeah it kind of does.”

Rhys looked over to where his men were stupidly marveling over a rock of all things, and was about ready to throw something towards their heads to get them back to work, but then the image carved on the rock stopped him.

He’d seen one of those beasties before too.

He looked down at the gold band in his arm and then back up at the image as a plan began to form in his head.

Oh yes, this will do quite nicely.

If they could get it to work, that is.

“Boys, finish up, will you? I think we need to pay another visit to a village. I need to find a local expert to show me how something works.”

No matter how late it was when Atem was finally freed from his duties, Yugi would always be up waiting for him in the harem.

Atem had finally entered the room enough times now that he no longer felt any shame or embarrassment seeking out his own vision of pleasure and bliss behind those doors. It was nothing like what his predecessors had sought when they entered this room under previous pharaohs rule. They sought a much different kind of pleasure, one rooted in the joining of flesh. And that was what many in the court thought Atem sought as rumors of his frequent visits ran rampant through the halls. 

He didn’t even blush or falter at the gossip that made it to his ears about his nightly trips, or his habit of blatantly doting on the room's sole occupant. Let them talk all they wished. They didn’t truly know what was happening behind those closed doors, and for once Atem was grateful for the distance. Not one of those people could even dare to look him in the eye, so their thoughts and assumptions mattered little to him.

None of them knew Atem, or knew his heart, worries, fears, joys, or his sorrows. Not like Yugi did. And he didn’t even know how to speak to Atem, and yet he found ways to see his soul and hear him all the same.

Atem had never felt so seen before. Never so real.

Whatever pedestal that the people of his country put him on, Atem never felt so high save for when he was curled on the marble floor with Yugi as they played with his dice and cards. He never felt as comfortable in his giant bed as he did when sitting beside Yugi as they splashed their feet in the water of the pool. He never felt as alive before as he did when he held Yugi’s hand.

And for all of the horrors and sorrow that must have befallen Yugi before he’d come to be under Atem’s care, it did nothing to dampen his wonderous spirit or kind heart. And did nothing to dim the light that shown from his soul as brightly as his eyes.

It made him wonder...could it always be like this?

For all of Yugi’s insistence that those men wanted to use him to return home, Atem had not seen Yugi give any sort of indication that he wanted to go with them. He’d made no effort to leave, and no effort to ask to be returned to the men. Was it because Yugi did not truly wish to go home? Or was it because he didn’t want to go back with them? Or did Yugi just think it wasn’t possible to go home...Atem was still unsure how his pendant could aid with such an endeavor in any case.

If it was truly impossible, or if Yugi did not wish to return home...then was it possible instead that he could remain here?

For all that he clearly longed for this Yami of his, Yugi had not shared much of who this person was. Were they alive or dead? Kin, friend, lover? Were they waiting for Yugi back in their home that even the maps didn’t know existed? The few times that Atem found himself brave enough to ask, Yugi became dismissive or mute on the subject, but still clung to his doll every night all the same.

It was a puzzlement for sure. Perhaps Yugi would reveal more if Atem pushed a little harder on the subject, but he found himself reluctant to do so. Possibly because he feared the answer he may hear. There was a look of pure longing and adoration in Yugi’s eyes the very few times that he spoke of Yami. One that Atem wished could have been saved for him alone.

But Yugi had not run from the palace. Had not run from Atem, nor his attentions. Surely that meant something.

It could just be a matter of mourning whatever life he’d lost. Atem could relate to that. He’d been drowning in the midst of his own sorrows when Yugi had appeared, in the wake of his father’s death. There was no having his father return to him in this life, and Atem mourned his absence for months. Yugi had only been here a mere two weeks. Perhaps he just needed his own time to mourn. And Atem would gladly be that shoulder for him to cry on for as long as he needed.

And if Yugi was not destined to return home...then his home would be here all the same. If he wanted it to be so. In fact, the very thought filled Atem with a joy and longing that nearly suffocated him. Already he wanted to shower Yugi with all the comforts he could possibly want. He’d see to it that Yugi never wanted for anything again. He’d keep him safe within this palace and his arms. He’d keep him happy with their games and their sweet, nonsensical talks.

And Yugi was just so intelligent, Atem knew in time he’d learn more of the language soon enough. Even if it took a year or more, Atem was beside himself with excitement to think of what it would be like to truly speak to Yugi at last. Oh, the many things they’d talk about...

Atem lazily looked up from where his chin rested on folded arms, smiling as Yugi continued to ponder over his next move. His little tongue peeking out as he stared down at the board between them. His sweet little face scrunched up with concentration. They were nearing the end of their most competitive round of senet yet, and longest to boot. Atem had his next three moves already planned out in his head no matter what Yugi did, but part of him wondered if he’d just choose to make a different kind of strategic move instead. Like not a move to win the game sooner...but to drag it on longer. Just so that he could stay a bit longer, basking in the light that was his new companion. Concubine. Consort. Whatever they were calling him these days. To Atem, Yugi was more than all of that.

“You are a wonder, my little mystery. I’d never known such peace before you came. Even with fires burning around me and an entire country’s worth of concerns shouted in my ear day after day, I still find solace by being in your presence. What magic do you truly posses that does this to me? What spell have you cast to make this so? Whatever it is, I wish it never to end...just as I wish it could always be like this. You’ve healed wounds I would have thought would bleed until my own death came for me. I don’t know what, who or by which God you are here before me, but I thank them with every beat of my living heart.”

Atem sighed heavily, staring up at Yugi and memorizing everything about him...just in case forever was not written in the cards for them. At least he’d always have his memories of Yugi to keep him company.

“Yatta! Watashi wa kachi masu!” 

Atem blinked as he broke from his blissful stupor to look down at the board in shock. Yugi had won. When had he done that? No, no, they could not end the night here then. Absolutely not. His pride wouldn't allow it!

Atem snatched the pieces back and began to quickly put them back in place.

“I hope you were well rested from last night, because we are not finished here, little mystery. Get some food from the tray, we will be here for a while yet,” he said, ignoring Yugi’s playful giggles as the board was set again.

Chapter Text

It seemed that no matter what he did, or where he went, or how hard he tried to not think about him...he found himself always circling around back to Yugi.

Upon that very first moment when the last piece of the puzzle was shifted in place, and a bright spark lit up his shadowed and empty existence, his mind and soul orbited Yugi like he was the sun himself. Unable to pull away do to some pull of energy that bound them. Or at least that’s what he thought of when the teacher tried to explain the solar system in class that afternoon. Obviously, that was not the intent the teacher had when explaining how the planets moved, but it’s what came to mind as he struggled to pay attention.

It seemed that even that reminded him of Yugi.

But if he took the metaphor a little further, with Yugi being his sun...what did that mean for Yami when his sun was stolen from him?

He almost raised his hand to ask what would happen if the sun were suddenly to be ripped from the sky. He refrained at the last moment though. But if he were to guess, the planets surrounding the sun would lose their anchor, and their light.

It seemed logical based on the physics that he was being forced to learn, and it also fit his increasingly depressing metaphor for his non-life these days. Without Yugi, without his light, he was adrift without purpose and his tie to this world. And it was so very dark.

Yami’s mind had always been dark, one only had to walk the endless halls of his soul room to know this. But somehow it had become impossibly darker of late.

As the bell rung ending the last class of the day, and he rolled his eyes as he swiped the textbook and sheets for homework into the backpack. He knew that most of it would consist of an essay explaining the workings of the solar system, but he had a feeling the teacher would not appreciate him waxing poetic about how it would apply to his own misery. He’d have to stick to the actual physics part, and not the musings of his own mind.

But again, it was hard to focus when no matter what he did, heard, tasted, touched, or felt reminded him of something to do with Yugi. He longed for silence in his mind and heart as much as he longed for Yugi himself.

The last thing he wanted to do was go back to Yugi’s room and sit as his desk and write an essay about planets.

So, he found his feet drifting in the opposite direction of the game shop as he slipped away from their friends before they noticed.

He didn’t know where his feet were taking him, but he truly did not care. His sun was missing and he was spinning around in bleak darkness. He’d end up wherever he ended up. For all Ishizu’s insistence that Yami had a destiny to fulfill, he felt no urge to even contemplate such things now. Wasn’t destiny supposed to be his guiding purpose? If that were true, then why did it feel completely irrelevant without Yugi here with him?

He could go right into the museum with the God cards right now, Kaiba’s tournament be damned, and finish whatever was left of his purpose here.

And yet the thought itself was abhorrent right now. Would that even change if Yugi returned?

From what they understood of his destiny, it would take him away from Yugi and the half-life he lived now. Twice now Yami had been subjected to existence without Yugi between Dartz and Rhys, and he could not think of anything less appealing.  Leaving meant giving up all he’d come to love about this time and place. It meant giving up the friends he’d made. It meant not seeing Yugi grow up into the man he was so close to becoming. He’d miss out on more adventures with them. Even if he could not touch and appreciate Yugi as he longed to do, at least he could feel his heart connected to his own.

How did his destiny plan to part them?

Yami knew in short, he’d have to rip his soul and heart away from Yugi’s willingly.

He didn’t even know what Yugi would want. Already Yami had taken so much from him, and put him in harm’s way constantly, intentionally or not, because of everything that surrounded Yami’s cursed existence. How could he possibly ask Yugi to give up the rest of his life as well so that Yami could selfishly stay at his side?

Would Yugi really want that? Yami felt like he’d never know truthfully because Yugi was so kind...too kind...to ever tell him he was a burden to bear.

Yami’s feet stumbled under him as the thought made his legs shake under him. He growled and forced himself to get hold of himself, and forced himself to keep walking on. Even if he was walking on directionless.

But it would mean Yami didn’t have to stay stagnant forever as a spirit, watching all he loved crumble and fade with time either.

It made him think of those game sets that Marik had shown him in the museum. How they were meant to be part of his afterlife, meant to be played with whoever may have already passed over without him. How at some point, he may have loved someone enough to seek pleasures with them past the veil of death. A veil he never got to pass through to know.

Yugi was mortal, and would pass as any man passes. As Yami should have.

The aching hollow feeling he felt now did not feel like a wound that would ever heal, not even with his destiny being fulfilled and Yugi returned to his own body.

It almost felt like he had to choose between a half-life of basking in the taunting existence that would allow him to remain with Yugi temporarily before facing eternity without him, or to leave him by choice and never getting a chance to even have half of an experience a life with him.

To use a word he’d learned from Jounouchi, those were both shitty choices.

Yami kicked hard at a rock on the sidewalk that dared to be in his way. He watched as it bounced several feet ahead before coming to a rolling stop against someone else’s shoe.

He blinked out of his morose thoughts, looking up to apologize to whoever had become victim to his petulant behavior, but found himself surprised to see Ryou of all people staring back.

“Ryou, what are you doing here?” but as he asked that, he realized that he didn’t even know where here was. He looked up and around and saw to his shock that he’d ended up outside of the museum again.

“Just dropping off some books I borrowed. What about you?” Ryou asked.

Yami opened his mouth to respond, but after several attempts to find the words to explain how he ended up here he ended up just closing his mouth again and shrinking in on himself once time had dragged on too long after the question was asked.

Ryou blinked at him, his gaze drifting over Yami in such an assessing way that he almost wilted under the pressure of it. Whatever Ryou saw while looking him over, he must have found something worrying given how a frown worked its way between his brows.

“Hmm, I see. You, my friend, look like someone who needs ice cream and someone to talk to. Come on, walk with me?” Ryou asked, but he was already turning clearly with the expectation that Yami would follow.

And he did after only a short moment’s pause.

He wondered if they had strawberry ice cream.

Preparations for the festival were heavily underway now, and the palace as well as the city were teeming with activity and building excitement.

It meant that Atem’s days were stretched out even longer than before, making it harder to find time to seek out Yugi in the harem. At first this had distressed him, not sure if his little mystery was faring well on his own. Not to mention after the little event with Mana, he worried about what trouble he could get into without a proper watch on him. And if that weren’t enough to worry over, the increasingly distressing reports of the pale men in the desert villages only served to make Atem that much more fearful that they’d be seeking Yugi out sooner rather than later.

No matter how many guards Atem posted at the city gates or palace walls, he didn’t feel Yugi was adequately protected unless he were there himself. Something that was difficult to do when he kept getting pulled into meetings.

It made him irritable and distracted, to the point he suspected someone had taken note when suddenly Yugi would be brought to him wherever Atem was working. Be it in his study, and audience hall, or even just left milling about in the council chambers as he worked.

Of course, Shimon said that the real reason he was brought forth unrequested was that Yugi had become forlorn without Atem’s company, and they wanted to make sure the Pharaoh’s consort was in good mental health. Atem had to wonder if that were true or not, and if Shimon was just trying to get their pharaoh out of his mood at this busy time. In either case, his own irritation was soothed all the same.

Until of course his mind decided to go on an unauthorized journey into the implications of his unease and the true source of it.

Yugi had been here only a few weeks now, and already Atem found himself struggling to part from him even for only hours at a time. Had be become obsessed with the mystery or the boy attached to it, he had to wonder. He unfortunately was intelligent enough to realize that being obsessed with a  good puzzle does not make one worry over it as he did.

It also did not make him fear solving the puzzle, because in doing so it meant that the puzzle may have to leave.

For all of his efforts to determine what those men wanted from Yugi, and for all the small nibbles of information he pulled from Yugi, Atem still did not know what the future held for him. Or what Yugi even wanted for his own future.

Did he want to return to his home, even if he didn’t wish to do so with those men? Did he wish to return to his Yami? Was Yami even someone he could return to?

Or was there some part of Yugi that wanted to stay?

Could Atem dare to hope for such a thing? Because it seemed like such a selfish thing to hope for, because it would mean Yugi would forever be lost to his home, and whoever he’d left behind.

Atem sighed and tried to refrain from rubbing at his aching temples as he tried to focus on the treasurer droning on about festival expenses. The audience chamber was filled with vendors and such that would be needed to bolster the festivities, and Atem was seated upon the throne again even though his input in these matters was rarely needed.

Yugi had been seated on the silk pillows at the base of the thrones pedestal and was absently playing a finger string game as his expressive eyes darted around the room curiously. Atem imagined that this was even more boring for him than it was for the Pharaoh, seeing how Yugi could only pick out a few words of conversation to understand. But he appeared to be practicing new words under his breath to keep mildly entertained.

Atem would have felt bad for Shimon dragging him for attendance here if it wasn’t so soothing to have his bright little soul beside him. He’d just have to make it up to Yugi later somehow.

But it brought his mind back to the same concerns that had been plaguing his thoughts all while the room talked about what offerings to choose this year.

Whether Yugi may want it or not, what would happen if he truly did have to stay here?

Would it be so bad for him? Atem could give him anything and everything he wanted.

Except for perhaps whoever this Yami was.

Atem could offer protection, comforts, companionship, entertainment. He’d see to it Yugi learned the language and culture so he felt less isolated with time. Yugi would have anything his heart desired if he would only ask for it.

But...what did Yugi truly want?

Atem could not be sure. But he knew what he wanted Yugi to want.

Yugi had no idea why he kept getting dragged into those audiences and meetings over the last few days. Was he supposed to participate or something? He didn’t see how given he understood maybe a handful and a half of words and phrases now.

Part of him wondered if it was because of his little misadventure with Mana, and this was the Pharaoh’s way of keeping him out of trouble.

Which was honestly fair. The goats still got nervous every time he tried to approach now, he wouldn’t be surprised if half the palace was of the same mind.

They seemed to have a lot going on anyway. There were people coming in and out of the palace all day, and all of them looking frantic as they went over endless scrolls. Yugi assumed they were preparing for something, but had no idea what. Could have been a wedding for all he knew. Or that party he’d mused over in his first audience viewing. He’d find out eventually, he supposed.

Honestly the meetings and such were horrifically boring. Worse than his worst classes because at least then he understood what was being said. It was like watching a foreign film with the subtitles turned off. The only positive he found in his new inclusion to Pharaoh’s day was that he was with Pharaoh.

And Yugi was trying not to read too far into that , but was obviously failing miserably. Because he was barely even able to talk with Pharaoh during these meetings, so why was it still so endlessly comforting to just be near him? And why did that make him feel guilty too?!

Yugi groaned loudly as he flopped back on his bed, his arm bumping into the doll that lay there beside him. Like the two of them were looking up at the ceiling together like he and Yami used to do with his skylight. There was comfort and ache in that same thought.

Ramy and Mia had once again taken the liberty of undressing him, which he was just learning to live with at this point. And he’d been put in another simple sleep tunic for the night as it carried a little more chill than usual. Again, Yugi was just learning to live with things like skirts at this point. He wondered if he would even remember how to put on pants if he ever got home...

Dinner time had passed and he’d dutifully ate what he could from the tray, knowing that if he didn’t then Pharaoh would fuss at him later for it. At least it was easier to eat now that he wasn’t crying every other minute.

 He could hear Mia and Ramy shuffling around the room, putting things away for the night. He knew that Pharaoh would probably be showing up soon, because it seemed that he never went to bed without coming to see Yugi first. It was very sweet of him, even if it only further tortured Yugi’s emotional rollercoaster. He’d love to get off and give his heart a break, but he honestly didn’t know how. This place was full of so many highs and lows that ebbed and dipped, and turned sharply at the littlest things. It was enough to make him feel dizzy with euphoria and nauseous with anxiety all at once.

One minute he’d be brimming with excitement and joy as he and Pharaoh were delved deep into another round of senet, and then the moment the board was put away Yugi would crash down in a drop as he wondered what Yami was doing then?

Anzu had told Yugi a little bit about what had happened to Yami when his soul had been taken by Dartz, how it had all but completely destroyed the spirit. Would he be like that now too? It had been weeks he’d been gone...wait, would it be weeks for them too if Yugi was back in time? Or if he was returned, would he return to the same second he left?

Hell if he knew, he hadn’t watched a whole lot of time travel movies, and even then, would those have been accurate?

He almost wished he could ask Kaiba. This seemed like something he’d be able to explain, while making Yugi feel like an idiot for not figuring it out himself. Like time travel physics was basic school stuff.

Yugi thought that his mind was reasonably agile and had a good imagination when it came to certain things, but trying to puzzle out what his presence in ancient times might do to his future. Like was the future set because the past (the past Yugi was in) had already happened? Or by going back did that mean Yugi would alter things now if he like, stepped on a butterfly or something?

Shit, he’d done a lot more than step on a butterfly while he was here. The goats and Osiris would be big fucking butterflies if he was going to go with that theory.

Yugi groaned again loudly enough he heard it echo against the walls of this massive room. And seriously, why was it so big and why were there so many empty beds?

Yugi tossed over onto his stomach, reaching out to grab for the doll and clutched it to his chest again with a whimper as he tried not to think about how much he may have already messed up everything by being in a time and place he wasn’t supposed to be.

What if he messed up history? What if he returned home and like, everyone spoke a new dialect because he’d introduced Japanese to Egyptians several thousand years early? Or aliens had taken over because Yugi accidentally summoned them to the planet when he scared the goats with untrained magic?

What if he’d messed up Yami’s destiny by being here?

Oh, that was an even more terrifying and damning thought that made his stomach churn uneasily. They’d been working so hard to help Yami fulfill his destiny, Yugi would never forgive himself if it was because of him that Yami was stuck in the puzzle forever, or whatever happened to trapped spirits when they weren’t freed.

What if by being here he messes things up for the Pharaoh too? They still had no idea what happened to Yami in his past life, what if Yugi made things worse?

But what if he made things better?

Yugi’s head shot up at the thought. They all knew that in order to be a spirit, Yami must have died at some point. But how? And when? What if by being here Yugi was able to stop that from happening? That would be a good thing, right?

But if Yami died naturally and his soul not trapped in the puzzle...would that mean in the future Yugi would have never met him? He wouldn’t even remember not meeting him? Everything that had happened to Yugi because of the puzzle, because of Yami , would all that be lost too?

Yugi sat up on his heels and squished his Yami doll so tightly against his chest he worried the stitches would burst. Yugi didn’t know if he wanted to exist in a lifetime that didn’t include his adventures and bond with Yami in it...but was that fair to Yami who would be trapped in shadows for thousands of years just because Yugi would miss his friend?

So, I could possibly save Pharaoh, and lose Yami. Why did Yugi hesitate? Selfish reasons of course. But also if he did do that who knows what would happen to the world that had so much developed around the nameless pharaoh and his destiny. Yami had saved the world already from Dartz and the leviathan. Who would stop him if Yami’s spirit wasn’t there to protect them all?

So really, Yugi would be selfish in freeing Yami before he even became trapped and possibly ending the world, and he’d be selfish by letting fate run the same course again and getting to keep Yami in his life.

Wow, he felt like garbage for even thinking of either of those scenarios.

He rolled on his back again, lifting the doll above him as he stared up into the blank face, “What would you do? What would you want if given the choice? What would make you happy?”

All he wanted was Yami to be happy. What kind of lousy person was Yugi not even knowing what would make Yami happy?

Yugi let out a third pained moan as he recoiled from his own agonizing thoughts.

“Yugi? Hull ant bakhiran ?” 

Turning his head towards the familiar voice, Yugi stared up into the concerned eyes of the Pharaoh looking down at him. Even if Yugi didn’t know the words, he knew what was being asked just by the look on his face.

Yugi slapped his hands over his eyes to rub at them, and he felt the bed dip beside him as the Pharaoh sat beside him.

“Oh, I’m just fine. I’m just trying to make a pathetic attempt to understand how time travel may work, and if I’m actually the worst person in the world along with being the worst friend in the world. Oh, can’t forget that I may be messing up the time-space continuum just by breathing while I’m here, let alone whatever else I may have done to change things. Or not change things because heck if I know if me being here was some predetermined fate that Ishizu’s tablets forgot to mention. I mean, I’m just a high schooler! I don’t want to be responsible for messing up the time-space continuum! They haven’t covered that in my classes yet. I barely even know what the time-space continuum is!”

The Pharaoh’s head cocked to the side with his eyes wide and confused, “T-timesp—"

Yugi’s hand shot out to press a finger to the Pharaoh’s mouth, cutting him off quickly, “Don’t repeat that! That’s not a word you should know yet!”

Pharaoh blinked at him looking even more confused and maybe a little flustered at the contact. There was a little bit of darkening on his cheeks that Yugi mirrored in his own when he realized he had his fingers pressed against his lips. He pulled away with a shy smile.

“Sorry, I’m just ranting. I’ll stop thinking for now,” he said, and tried to ease his face into something less troubled for the Pharaoh.

He stared at Yugi for a moment longer before letting the mood shift. With an answering smile, the Pharaoh guided him away from the bed and over to their half-finished game. Instantly Yugi’s mood lifted, and the rollercoaster ride began again. This time with butterflies fluttering around his stomach.

Wait no, don’t think about butterflies, Yugi. Don’t do it.

The Pharaoh gently guided him into sitting at the table, his hand lingering a few seconds longer than necessary as Yugi got comfortable, but it was hardly like Yugi was going to complain. He’d seen the Pharaoh only an hour ago and still missed him.

Gods, he was a mess.

If Pharaoh noticed he didn’t seem bothered by Yugi’s partial breakdown, he just grabbed the tray and snacks and sat down at their game again, speaking to Yugi in words he didn’t know.

“Yebdo an aklak muthaqal hedheh al-laylah. rabama yakon min al-manaseb an chegel nevsk bashi mae. Lucken rabama lady shaya afdal surbahak ghadda. Lucken cerda yemkenena al-sahr loftra mutakhradas ya leggez es-seghir. Lidina shaya mathir leghaya mukhtat leh wasnbeda mubakra.” 

Yugi let his voice wash over him and chase away his worries for at least a little while. He hoped they’d get to play a long time tonight. He didn’t want to be alone with his thoughts after Pharaoh left him again.

Chapter Text

Yugi yawned widely as he walked out onto the balcony.

Behind him back in Pharaoh’s room there was far too much activity for this early in the morning. There must have been something going on given how excited everyone seemed to be, plus there had to be some reason they were all up this early in the first place. Not that Yugi would know.

He’d been gently coaxed out of bed that morning by Ramy and Mia and he’d thought they wanted to start their usual morning dress up stuff, but instead they’d escorted Yugi down one quiet hallway to a place he hadn’t been before. Grand doors had opened up before him to reveal another stunning bedroom, somehow even grander than what he’d seen before. He figured out why it was so grand quickly when he spotted Pharaoh in the center of the room.

It stole Yugi’s breath at how widely Pharaoh had smiled upon seeing him enter. And it was the first time Yugi had seen him outside of his usual royal attire, clad only in a sleep skirt and the smile he put on the moment Yugi arrived. It was a little jarring to see him not all done up, but it only affirmed what Yugi already suspected. Pharaoh was even more beautiful without the fuss.

He instantly came over to welcome Yugi into what he realized was his room, and then led him over to a table filled with breakfast. Yugi was left to snack though when it seemed like an entire army of servants entered the room and began pulling all sorts of things off shelves and from out of chests. Then began what seemed like the most grueling morning routine he’d ever seen. They were starting with Pharaoh at least while Yugi ate, but he had his suspicions that he’d be brought into the dress up event soon enough when he spotted Ramy and Mia sifting through a few other chests that were brought into the room. Ones Yugi was pretty sure he hadn’t seen before.

He didn’t eat much, already feeling some apprehension as the schedule he’d gotten used to seemed to be thrown away in favor of whatever this was. He’d ask what was happening, but he knew he wouldn’t get an answer he understood. But it seemed even as he finished eating that they weren’t quite ready to start dragging him into whatever this was, so he took the opportunity to explore Pharaoh’s room.

Yugi didn’t quite understand why they had to get up at the ass-crack of dawn just for him to sit in Pharaoh’s room while he got dressed. Maybe it was some kind of cosmic revenge for all the times Yami had to watch Yugi rush through getting dressed on the mornings he was late for school?

Still, it wasn’t all bad. He was getting to explore the Pharaoh’s room which was somehow even more impressive than where Yugi was staying.

The bed was pretty damn impressive too. Yugi only let himself glance at it once before scurrying away, not sure he wanted to get too much of a mental image of what may go on in that bed. He hadn’t forgotten that the placard at the museum exhibit mentioned a consort to the nameless pharaoh, and while Yugi had not seen them around yet, they could be somewhere in this massive place. Then again, it was also possible Pharaoh hadn’t met his consort yet in this time. He was pretty young still after all.

Yugi tried not to think about it too much anyway. For whatever reason it always made him feel sick. 

The rest of the room was interesting though, with fantastic architecture and art around every corner. There was a pool and an expansive balcony that led out to it. It even looked like Pharaoh had his own garden oasis off of his chambers. It was all so amazingly beautiful...and to think Yami had been living in Yugi’s tiny little bedroom in their little game shop that could have fit in this room three times over.

But, even though this room was incredible to look at, Yugi felt his gaze drawn constantly back over to where Pharaoh was being prepared for the day. Maybe he was curious about the fancier than usual make up being applied. Maybe the extensive attire was eye catching. Maybe the even more ornate jewelry was catching his attention. Whatever it was, Yugi could not help but keep looking over his shoulder to wherever Pharaoh was.

It could have also been that Pharaoh’s eyes kept glancing over Yugi’s way as he explored. He could have just been worried that Yugi was going to get into trouble again, which....fair. But his expression didn’t really make it seem like that was why. He looked far too content and happy for that.

Weird.

And, despite it being unreasonably early, Yugi got to watch the sun rise, which was nice too. He’d always thought sunrises were pretty, but the ones he’d seen since coming here were truly something else. There was so little to block the expansive horizon that it just made it all seem so much bigger here, so much grander, and so much more stunning.

It was kind of reminding him of that animated movie with the lions.

Yugi grinned to himself as he leaned out over the railing of the balcony.

“It’s the circle of life...and it moves us all...” Yugi sang the song to himself for probably the third time that morning. But hey, it was catchy and no one had asked him to stop.

Yugi continued to watch the sun rise in the distance as the room bustled behind him, basking in the early morning sunlight that touched his skin, not noticing the eyes that kept drifting his way as the Pharaoh watched him from inside. It wasn’t until they looked about half done with Pharaoh that Ramy and Mia seemed to be satisfied with whatever they’d been pulling from the chests and came to grab him.

Yugi was still humming to himself as he was led over to a chair beside Pharaoh, and the first brushes were placed to his hair and face.

Ryou was mostly quiet as he led Yami to a nearby ice cream shop, only speaking to ask what he’d like and placing their order.

Yami appreciated this time to gather his thoughts and steel himself for whatever Ryou may ask him. He’d made attempts to school his features into something blander and more indifferent just to deter too much concern on Ryou’s part, and maybe lessen the questioning, but he gave it up as a lost cause quickly when he saw the knowing look Ryou kept sending his way.

Yami took his ice cream quietly and let Ryou led him to a table outside. The flavor of his treat were as delicious as always, but Yami found himself barely registering the sweetness as he was too focused on his mind and trying not to look Ryou in the eye.

Unfortunately, the silence did not last long after that.

There was a pressure inside of Yami’s chest that had been settled there for years now, but had grown exponentially over the last few weeks and months starting with Dartz and up to now. He could feel it pulse as Ryou stared at him.

“So, were you going back to the museum to try to get more information? Or maybe just to look at those marvelous game sets again,” Ryu asked with a wink over his ice cream.

Yami’s head ducked down to hide the slight flush over his cheeks thinking about what he’d learned about those sets. He still wasn’t sure how he felt about them yet.

“Truthfully, Ryou, I don’t know why I was there. I was lost in thought and just ended up outside.”

Ryou hummed thoughtfully and propped his chin up on his hand, “Oh, maybe if you tell me what you were thinking about then we can figure out why you may have ventured there. Intentionally or not. I imagine is has something to do with why you look like someone stomped all over your heart.”

Well, what’s the harm in it? Yugi trusts Ryou and I do as well. And he seems genuinely concerned. It’s not like I have Yugi here to talk to and lighten my spirits.

He tried to ignore how it made the pressure in his chest grow impossible denser.

Yami sighed, poking his spoon into the bowl of ice cream that was melting quickly, “I was thinking about Yugi.”

“No surprise there,” Ryou chuckled, “Even without him being missing I imagine he’s on your mind quite a lot. You two always seemed very close. It is quite charming, actually.”

Yami shrugged, feeling a little bashful suddenly as he sunk into his chair a bit, “There is very little we didn’t share, if anything. He’s the most important thing to me.”

“Oh? More than dueling and more than fulfilling your destiny?” Ryou asked, his own ice cream laying forgotten in front of him.

The next bite of his ice cream was difficult to swallow, almost painful as he tried to find a reasonable way to explain why Ryou was right, and it was totally normal to say it. He came up short, however. The pressure in his chest grew, and it almost felt like it was getting harder to breathe around it.

Yami sunk into his chair in a deep slouch, a far cry from his usual posture. He just wanted to slide until he fell under the table and out of sight from Ryou’s gaze. It wasn’t in his nature to lie about anything. Bluffing in a game was one thing, but outright lying to people he cared about was all but impossible.

Evasion or diversion were the only tactics he had left. They’d worked well enough...except when Yugi saw right through his sullen silences. Ryou seemed to be just as uncanny at reading others too.

Yami bit his lip and sighed, “I owe Yugi everything for all he’s done for me,” he finally managed to say.

There was a slight narrowing of Ryou’s eyes that told Yami that he knew it was more than just that. Yami sunk deeper in his seat.

“I don’t think ‘owe’ is a word that Yugi would appreciate. He seems to genuinely care about you and his helping you with everything seems to be out of a pure desire to help you,” Ryou pointed out through licks of his spoon.

Yami grimaced as his chest grew tighter, constricting in an almost painful way, and stared at the drips of pink cream dripping off his own, “You’re probably right. Yugi is far too kind and selfless for his own good. He gives so much of himself away so easily,” Even going so far as to offer all his memories to Yami just so his mind wasn’t so empty. Sharing his body with a soul despite all the trouble that came with it, “Sometimes I worry I am nothing more than a parasite, feeding off of a too kind host who doesn’t have the sense to be rid of me,” Yami mumbled, staring off into nothing as he spoke.

Ryou made a small, upset sounding noise, “Now, let’s give Yugi and yourself more credit than that. You two mutually care about each other, and compliment your strengths and weaknesses. That’s more symbiotic than parasitic, if you ask me. Trust me, I would know. If you asked me, I’d say you two need each other.”

Oh, but if only Ryou knew the truth. That Yami truly believed that not only would Yugi be fine without the spirit dragging him down, but that he would thrive. The truth was that it was Yami who could not live without Yugi. Even now as he could taste the sweetness of this treat, feel the chill of it on his tongue, could feel the hard press of the chair at his back, and smell the salt on the air from the water nearby...for all that Yami was alive right then, he could not say that he was truly living.

That feeling came when there was a heart beating next to his own, and a gloriously bright soul pulsing around him.

Yami had so few memories of his life before Yugi was in it. But he remembered what it was like to be alone, lost in darkness. Like he had been crawling through endless shadows for thousands of years only to come out of that tunnel to the warmest, sweetest glow anyone could possibly imagine.

He could feel the sun on his skin now, and it was nothing to the warmth and light he knew existing with Yugi. Everything was just cold and dark without him.

The pressure was becoming unbearable. Like he couldn’t breathe, and there was no space left within him for even his heart to beat. There seemed to be no release for it, and he wondered if it was possible for a person to explode from suppression alone. It certainly felt like it. What he’d spent so long trying to hold back was pounding on the walls of his carefully protected seal, but it was cracking under the pressure at last.

Yami felt his eyes begin to burn suddenly and he began to blink rapidly to ease it...only to feel hot tears begin to fall from them.

“Oh, dear. I thought it might be like that,” Ryou said, and got up to push their chairs closer. Yami could feel a hand start rubbing at his back as he tried frantically to get control of himself again.

But the seal had cracked, an ocean of emotion trying to fit through the crevasse no wider than a mere hair.

“I need him back, Ryou,” he gasped, almost as if in pain, “He’s become everything to me.”

“You love him, don’t you.”

The crack became a fissure...and then splintered off into a web of breaks around what he’d thought had been his perfectly contained secret. It burst all at once within him, the pressure releasing at last, but coming with an overwhelming sense of shame, fear and dread.

Yami felt Yugi’s heart stutter in his chest and he sucked in a sharp breath. The tears stopped as his entire body tensed up, ready to shout his denial of what he absolutely knew to be the truth. But he couldn’t open his mouth to say it. Like he did not possess the willpower to even voice such an awful lie out loud. No matter how damning the truth was.

But the silence was just as much of an answer.

Ryou patted his back soothingly, and out of the corner of his eye he saw the teen nod sadly, “I had thought as much. You’ve just been so broken since he was taken. And Anzu told me about what happened with Dartz. I should have known then that this went beyond just friendship. I’m so sorry, Yami. This must all be so difficult for you.”

“My suffering is only because he is not here. It probably can’t even compare to what he may be going through. I should be stronger than this. Perhaps I love him more than just a friend...but I can’t act upon it. I can’t be weak to something like this,” Yami spat. The pressure within him was released, but he hardly felt better for it.

“You are very strong in everything about you. Including your emotions it seems. I would hardly call missing someone you love weak,” Ryou pointed out, without a hint of doubt.

Yami was shaking his head though, “He can’t know. I just need to focus and get him back so he can have his body and his life again. I can’t take anything else from him.”

Ryou looked offended, “Who is to say that you’re taking anything from Yugi by loving him?”

“I...I don’t know,” Yami admitted, leaning forward to bury his face in his hands. The ice cream was completely forgotten by now as he felt himself crumble from the outside in, “It just doesn’t seem right for someone like me to be allowed to feel like this. I have a role, a destiny all laid out over thousands of years, and I’m letting myself be pulled away from that just because I’m drawn to someone else. I have no idea who I am, or who I was on top of that. What do I have to offer Yugi besides heartache and danger? I’m not even a full person. I can’t even give him that. And if I ever do get me memories back, I can’t fully anticipate what that will change about me. I could have been a dark soul, violent, angry, vengeful. All those things I was when I first emerged from the puzzle. That may have been me at my truest, and Yugi was the only reason I’m not that shadowed beast anymore. I was locked away without a name, Ryou. What does that say about my past?”

Yami was breathing hard by the time he finished, and expected that Ryou may finally begin to see his point and would finally pull away. But he didn’t.

He just hummed something sad and patted his shoulder again, “It’s true we don’t know much about you from before...but there are hints at least. I’ve spent a lot of time around archeologists, and I’ve seen how they can pull amazing stories and history from just fragments of history shattered in the dirt. Those items in the museum are parts of that history, and I think they do paint a picture of you. Even if it is a vague one. Like I believe you may have been quite the romantic, you know? It’s part of why I suspected you loved Yugi as more than just a friend. Those game sets...not to mention the inscription Marik showed me,” Ryou whistled, sounding impressed and winked at Yami.

“A romantic?” Yami asked, screwing up his face in disbelief.

Ryou nodded eagerly “Whoever that concubine was, you must have cared for them dearly to have gifted them those lovely things. You seem to love so deeply now as you did back then. It’s very sweet actually.”

“They might not have even liked games,” Yami pointed out, just to be petulant.

Ryou chuckled, not deterred by his words, “Yes, but games have always been a big part of you now and back then too, you were giving them a piece of yourself in the gesture. Not to mention you had them placed in your tomb. Clearly it was important to you enough that people thought you’d want them ready for you in the afterlife.”

Yami wanted to deny it all, this faceless mystery concubine a complete unknown to him. Did he share with this person everything he did with Yugi? He doubted it unless his past was even stranger than he could have ever thought possible. It did feel almost cruel though, to so easily cast aside whoever that person had been that he gifted them something so precious in his eyes.

Didn’t this just make him cruel?

He’d easily denied Marik telling him his father’s name just because Yami wanted to give his father the honor of remembering all of him. To get the full feeling and context someone that important to him deserved. Was he denying the concubine this same thing? Perhaps they had been important to him.

Had been.

Yugi was who was important to him now.

“Even if I was what you accuse me of being...I don’t remember anyone from that time, and I have devoted myself to the people around me now,” Yami grimaced as he sat forward, cradling his head in his hands, “I can’t imagine loving anyone as much as I love Yugi. Even if I do remember everything...I don’t think these feelings will fade. Does that make me a bad person for thinking who I was doesn’t matter as much as the person I am now?” he asked Ryou, peering up at him through his hands.

Ryou hummed, tilting his head back to look up at the sky, “I think we all have a version of ourselves we’ve outgrown, don’t like or have left behind. Be it by growing up, maturing, having our memories erased,” he added with a wry grin, “or by the effects of the world around us shaping us into someone new. Someone we may not even recognize despite it still being the same soul. You aren’t a bad person, Yami. You are as you see yourself now. And who knows, maybe at some point you’ll even outgrow who you are right now.”

“But my memories...I fear what I may have been will change things when I remember.”

Ryou shrugged, “Maybe. But I think that even if you got your memories back today, you won’t be that person from your past anymore. Too much has happened. You may not have aged since your passing, per se, but you have grown.”

Yami supposed Ryou was right in that. He probably wouldn’t be that person ever again, not exactly anyway. Just like he wouldn’t ever let himself go back to what he’d been like when he was first awoken. So maybe he wouldn’t be changed drastically...but he didn’t deny that things would change drastically though.

“And...what if Yugi returns and we continue on this path to fulfill my destiny, return my memories...what then? It’s not my destiny to remain here. And...even if I wish it was, I am not whole. Yugi deserves a whole person. Not the ghost of one. Someone who can be with him always, protect him, treasure him.

“Don’t you already do all that?” Ryou asked him, head cocking to the side.

Yami shook his head hard enough he felt dizzy from it, “It’s not the same,” Yami sighs, flexing his hand. He could touch everything now here in Yugi’s body...but not the thing he wanted to. Not the person he wanted to. Even if they were here, he couldn’t.  

“Hmm, I see. Well, we’ll keep doing everything we can to bring him back. And don’t worry...your secret is safe with me,” Ryou said, and finally pulled away to give Yami the space he suddenly needed.

Yami sighed and slumped down in the chair again, suddenly feeling exhausted.

“Thank you, Ryou,” Yami breathed out, some of the pressure in his chest releasing hearing that. Loving Yugi was hardly anything new to him. He’d been doing it for years. The only difference now was that it was no longer tucked in a corner, behind a door, above a staircase, down hundreds of corridors and hidden within the corners of his soul so that Yugi would not stumble across it. But he’d bury it again once Yugi was back, just to spare his aibou the agony of having to deal with the love from a spirit. He already knew Yugi was too kind, it was one of the reasons he adored him so completely. He’d give more of himself still if he ever found out, but Yami couldn’t allow it.

A love from something like Yami could only be a doomed one after all.

“Don’t thank me, I’m just giving you the right to choose the if, how and when of your feelings being revealed in your own time. I think you really need to talk to someone about this that isn’t me,” Ryou said, giving him a pointed look and crossing his arms over his chest.

Yami groaned loudly and buried his face in his hands again, “I swear to whatever deity is listening, Ryou, if you suggest we call Kaiba one more time...”

Ryou laughed as he began to pick up the remains of their melted treat, “No, not ever him for something like this. But I do think you should talk to Yugi when he returns. No one knows your heart better than him. I think it will help.”

“Maybe...I’d give anything to talk to him right now. Sense him close. Hear his voice...,” he chuckled sadly, “I even miss how he used to get songs stuck in his head, and how I’d have to listen to it for hours with him whether I wanted to or not. Most of the time they were truly awful songs, or just repetitive ones. I’d hear it no matter where I tried to hide in the puzzle.”

Ryou wrinkled his nose, “That sounds awful actually, you really miss that?”

Yami laughed, “No, I suppose not, I just miss him . But I’d give anything to have him back in my mind, repetitive songs and all.”

“You really have it bad for him, don’t you?” Ryou said around a sad chuckle.

Yami ducked his head and nodded, “My heart irretrievably belongs to him.”

“Catchy songs and all?”

“Catchy songs, all and more.”

Atem had been pulled away from his room before they could finish preparing him due to some last-minute logistical nightmares to be handled.

The servants tasked with completing his ceremonial attire had to follow him to his study with their arms full of supplies and items still needed, and then worked precariously on him as Atem handled scrolls and met with several of his advisors.

He tapped his quill in a rhythmic beat as he tried to focus on the words written out before him, but the tune in his head was making this task...difficult, to say the least.

It was a shame he had to leave in the middle of what was supposed to be a calm morning of pampering for him and Yugi. He hadn’t even been able to see what they were going to dress Yugi in before he had to leave, and they were only halfway through their attempt to tame his wild hair.

They probably were only able to tame it at all because of years practicing on Atem’s own.

Yugi had let his servants fuss over him, singing under his breath as he tried to keep still as best he could. Even if it was clear he wanted nothing more than to continue exploring Atem’s room and the balcony outside.

At least Yugi hadn’t seemed upset by the early morning call, or the attention of Atem being unable to look away from him. There was just something so surreal about seeing Yugi roam through his private chambers that made it hard to look away from. To convince himself it was real and happening. Even if it was custom for a Pharaoh and his chosen to be prepared together before a festival, Atem still struggled to comprehend how right it felt even though Yugi was not truly chosen in the traditional sense. It had been on a whim of Atem’s petulant behavior, but he found that he absolutely did not regret the choice at all now.

He shook his head as he moved on to the next scroll, absently humming under his breath as he glanced over the requests.

“Oh! Your highness seems in a chipper mood today!” Shimon said cheerily as he dropped off another massive pile of scrolls.

Atem scowled at them, “I am not ,” he growled as he stared at the work that would undoubtedly take him right up until they were due at the litter to take them to the city. He’d wanted to finish his morning with Yugi, but it would not be happening now.

Shimon looked startled, exchanging a glance with Seth and Isis behind him, “Oh? But your highness was humming”

“Against my own will. Yugi was singing a song all morning as we got ready and now it’s stuck in my head. I don’t even know the blasted words, but the tune remains,” he said, clutching the sides of his head. Or would have if he didn’t have to wear the ceremonial headdress today. He growled every word, and yet he could feel the tug of a smile on his lips all the same.

Isis laughed behind her hand, “Well, I’m sure you’ll both find adequate distraction soon enough, Pharaoh. The festival will begin soon. I am looking forward to seeing how Yugi reacts to everything.”

In truth, Atem was too. This would be the perfect way to introduce Yugi to his culture, the city, and the people he ruled over. Atem wanted everything to be perfect for him. He wanted Yugi to fall in love with his home so that if they soon learned that Yugi would not be able to go back to his own homeland, at least he’d be happier staying here.

It just had to be perfect. Yugi deserved nothing less. It would have to be to get him to fall in love with Atem’s homeland.

Seth scoffed and rolled his eyes, “He just better behave himself and not embarrass Pharaoh. We can’t have another goat incident in front of the public.”

Isis and Shimon jumped in to defend Yugi even before Atem could open his mouth, and soon the three of them were bickering in the corner of his study.

Rolling his own eyes, Atem tried to bring his focus back to getting this work done as quickly as he could. Eventually the bickering ended and everyone was set back to preparations. It was a hurried kind of calm though.

Atem started humming again as he sorted through a few last-minute treasury sign offs, and continued to half listened to Seth as he ran through the procedures for the ceremonies to be completed that day. It may have been his first year performing as the ceremonial head of the festival, but he’d seen his father do it his entire life. At least for this, Atem felt prepared.

But nothing prepared him for what he saw when the door to his study opened once more, and instead of a scribe bringing in more work...he saw Yugi being led inside.

Mahad had Yugi’s hand tucked on his arm, acting as an escort to hand him off to Atem.

As always, Yugi’s eyes were wide and bright, even under the sheer hooded veil draped over them, and so overwhelmingly lovely as they met Atem’s. He would never get over the way that Yugi looked at him, and how it felt like Atem was truly seen even under the heavy and abundant robes and ornaments of his status.

Yugi froze when he stepped into the room though, and his gaze fell upon Atem.

And Atem also found himself suddenly frozen as he took in the stunning image before him.

As the Pharaoh’s chosen for the festival, Yugi had been dressed accordingly to that status. Atem felt his mouth fall open at the intricate headpiece that rested between his braided hair that framed around his eyes perfectly, the purple gems inlaid to the gold appearing almost as radiant as the eyes that inspired them. The silken waterfall of white silk that hung loosely from Yugi’s neck and down past his feet trailed behind him as Mahad led him further into the room. It was a wonder he could move so fluidly given how much jewelry had been laid upon him, but the effect was one of pure radiance to anyone who looked upon him.

Yugi himself was glowing through it all still.

Atem was moving from behind his desk without any real bidden thought. He walked up to Yugi as if in a daze, stopping a foot away from him. Mahad silently handed Yugi’s arm off to Atem, then bowed low at the two of them before he drifted away.

Atem swallowed hard as he tried to find a way to convey to Yugi everything he felt in that moment, but even if Yugi knew his language fluently, Atem wasn’t sure there were words to adequately describe just how lovely he looked in that moment.

So, with no words to say, Atem could only think of one thing he could do to convey it.

He stepped forward and placed a kiss to Yugi’s cheek. It was softer than he could ever have imagined.

There was a stain of pink over them when he pulled away that Atem knew was not due to any make up added.

Then he lifted the hand he held in his own so that he could press another kiss around all the gold covering his fingers. He held Yugi’s gaze within his own as he did this, and silently purred when the other did not look away.

“Your majesty, the litter is ready outside for you both,” Shimon announced, breaking Atem from whatever spell Yugi’s magic had him under.

He stepped back a bit, but did not release Yugi’s hands as he thanked Shimon and assured him they would be on their way.

Yugi was blinking through the kohl on his eyes as he saw everyone in the room starting to leave.

Atem smiled as he squeezed Yugi’s hand, “It’s time to go. I think you will enjoy this,” he said, and began to walk the other out of the room.

Yugi stared up at him, his head cocking to the side curiously as they moved out into the hall.

“Ne, doko ka ni iku no?”

Chapter Text

The streets were alive with music, smells, and people filling up every corner. The very air thrummed with the excitement of the city as they rode the litter into the city.

Yugi was seated on a pillow at the Pharaoh’s feet, while he was sat upon a golden throne. The opulence of the whole thing was making Yugi self conscious, thinking he probably belonged on the horses with everyone else, but he wasn’t really able to voice any of his concerns as he was coaxed on board. As nervous as Yugi had been to be carried on top of something like that, the Pharaoh had been very sweet in letting Yugi clutch at his leg when it lifted and moved under them.

Just as sweet as he’d been kissing Yugi like that back in the study.

Yugi felt his face flame up again just thinking about what it had felt like to have Pharaoh’s lips on his cheek. As annoying as the hooded veil thing was, at least Yugi could be glad that it was doing a decent job of hiding the blush that had yet to fade since the kiss. Actually, the veil may also protect him from the sun too, so yeah, annoying but worth it.

Unconsciously, Yugi tightened his hold around Pharaoh’s leg as his stomach flipped thinking about the tender gesture...and maybe because of the way the litter swayed under them. The kiss had been so sudden and sweet and... it had to be a cultural thing. Had to be. Like those European countries. Yeah, that was it. Yugi shouldn’t try to read into it too much. Pharaoh was pharaoh. And Yugi was a guest? Friend? Burden?

Heck if he knew, but he was grateful for it. Yugi could have easily been all on his own in the streets or desert if Pharaoh hadn’t found him. Or even worse, he could still be with Rhys and his men as they terrorized the villages. Instead he was sitting on a silk pillow beside a handsome king, and well taken care of, and apparently on their way to...a festival maybe?

It had to be given just how many people were out and about. Not to mention the excitement that permeated through everything. It must be something special since Pharaoh was going to be a part of it, and they’d gone through a lot of effort to get their king all gussied up for it too.

And wow, they had done a good job of that.

Once again Yugi was glad for the veil over his face as he felt it heat up exponentially just thinking about how regal Pharaoh looked today. The litter lurched again as they walked down a hill and Yugi squeaked and clutched tighter to Pharaoh’s leg. He heard him chuckle, and he leaned down to peer at Yugi.

“Linh etrkonap adek,” Pharaoh said with a kind grin. 

“Really starting to miss cars. And walking, can we just walk next time? I’ll even get on the horse instead. Sabra? Can we get Sabra back?” Yugi asked him as he peered up.

“Sabra?” Pharaoh said, sounding surprised, “Cerda yemkenena rakoubah al-youmab welcon edha kent turgep fe akhtha ghadda yamkeneni tretip delk.” 

Yugi’s shoulders slumped, recognizing the sound of rejection. Oh well, he tried.

And then he felt a hand come down to rest on the top of his head and he dared to look back up at Pharaoh’s face. It was almost like looking into the sun for the radiance that poured out from him.

Yugi felt the heat rise in his cheeks again.

Pharaoh tutted, reaching down to curl a finger under Yugi’s chin and tilting his head back to peer down at him.

“Hull shams kthera allik balfalis?”  

The sounds of cheers filled the air as the litter was brought down a wide street and up to what looked like a platform up ahead that rose above the gathered crowd, and the two of them looked up as the sea of people parted to let them through.

Pharaoh’s hands pulled away, and his kind expression faded into something blank as they were led up to the platform and the litter placed right before a set of stairs.

Pharaoh rose first and then offered his hand down to Yugi who took it quickly, suddenly feeling very uncomfortable with how many eyes were on them now. Then Pharaoh was leading him up to what could only be a stage of some kind, and Yugi’s feet would have planted in the ground if not for the hand tugging him along and Seth growling at him from behind.

Once they reached the top, Yugi was placed between Isis and Mahad, while Seth and Pharaoh stepped in front of them all.

Do I really need to be here for this? Yugi asked whatever deity was listening as he was left standing half a step behind Pharaoh on the stage. Before them it looked like an endless flood of people standing before them, all fallen to the ground on their knees.

Then Seth began to shout over the crowd in what must have been some kind of speech. It actually reminded Yugi a lot of the speeches that Kaiba would make from time to time, a little over dramatic, but gripping all the same to those listening. He tried not to smirk thinking about how Kaiba would feel about giving welcoming speeches for Yami.

When Seth cut off after a few minutes, he gestured for Shimon to step forward. He was carrying a pillow with a crook and flail on it that he offered to Pharaoh with a low bow, then he stepped back and Pharaoh lifted his arm to begin chanting something loud and strong to easily reach all those gathered today. The crook and flail he held were hoisted high as the chanting continued, all while the gathered priests all began to pass around bowls of incense and humming stuff.

It was all fascinating.

Yugi just wished he knew what the hell was even happening.

All of this went on for a while and Yugi did his best to take it all in. He knew that Grandpa would have given anything to be here and see this himself, so Yugi would try to memorize every detail he could so that if he ever made it home he could tell him everything.

There was a pang inside his chest at the uncertainty of seeing his Grandpa again, but before he could lose himself to his fears and sorrow, the ceremony appeared to have ended as the crowd suddenly stood up with a roaring cheer and the music started up again as everyone began to move.

Food started to be brought out on platters and baskets, people started dancing in the center of the city square, vendors began shouting their wares, kids started to play little games along the street. Barrels of what could only be some kind of alcohol were being poured into flasks of the adults. The food smelled amazing, and he felt his stomach rumble jealously as a few teens walked by snacking on something skewered on a stick. It was all so incredible and fun to look at...but Yugi bet it would be even more fun to be a part of.

As it was, Pharaoh and his advisors were all still standing on the stage. They were missing out though!

Yugi bouncing on the heels of his feet, the slippers he wore shuffling under him as he fed off the thrill of everything going on around them.

The question that was bugging Yugi the most though was...why weren’t they down there celebrating with them?

It was taking considerable effort on Atem’s part to not smile at Yugi’s obvious interest in the festivities. He was bouncing in place as he stared out over the square, his eyes never lingering in a single spot for more than a second or two. But as much as Atem wanted to feed of that same enthusiasm, he still could feel the judgement of all upon him with every move he made, and breath he took. Expectation was a heavier burden than he could have ever thought. Perhaps that was part of Yugi’s charm, nothing was expected of him except the unexpected.

Atem walked back over to his line of guardians and priests, ready and resigned to keep vigil over the festival activities for the remainder of the day.

“Yugi looks eager to explore. What do you say, my Pharaoh? Should we let him stretch his legs?” Shimon asked as he smiled over at his eager companion.

Yugi heard his name and perked up, looking over at them with excitement written into his face like ink upon parchment.

Atem nodded, placing the crook and flail back on the pillow a priest offered him, “Of course. Isis, Mahad, take Yugi and show him around. Show him all the best we have to offer,” he ordered in a bland tone, hating that he had to rely on someone else to do it.  

Isis and Mahad shared a look between them that seemed almost sad before they both bowed low.

“Of course, Pharaoh. It would be our honor to escort him in your stead,” Isis said, her voice oddly sedate.

Atem watched as they walked over to Yugi and began to shepherd him towards the stairs, but Yugi all but dug in his heels, his head whipping around him frantically until it fell on Atem and he froze.

“Matsu te! Pharaoh wa rai nai no desu ka?” he asked, looking over his shoulder where Atem stood. He looked upset, and it tugged at something in Atem’s chest. 

Isis looked down at him sadly, “I’m sorry, Yugi. Pharaoh will remain here.”

Yugi frowned, “Demo, Pharaoh...” 

“Hmm. It seems Yugi would prefer it if Pharaoh was the one to show him around,” Mahad commented, just loud enough for Atem and a few others to hear.

Seth scoffed, crossing his arms, “The Pharaoh cannot be seen mingling with commoners. He has to maintain proper decorum if he wants the respect of the people.”

“Does he not already have the respect of the people?” Isis challenged.

Seth scowled, “Of course he does! But a Pharaoh is meant to be revered. They do not take part in such things below their station. It is not protocol.”

“Well...” Shimon cut in with a cough, “It is not expressly forbidden either. It is certainly different and likely would be a shock to most, but they won’t be breaking any rules. At least none that Pharaoh hasn’t already decided were worth breaking,” he said with a smirk and Atem felt his cheeks warm at the silent accusation.

Perhaps Atem had been somewhat too lenient with protocol of late...

But he was stunned all the same. It seemed like three of his guardians were advocating for him to take part in the festival more than just a figurehead. After months of being forced to endure endless rules, protocols, traditions, and limitations, this just seemed...unexpected. Freeing even.

But could he?

Atem hesitated, and dared to peer up to where Mahad was looking at him. Almost meeting his eyes. Almost.

Instead of saying anything though, Mahad gently pushed Yugi forward, and that seemed to be all the invitation that Yugi needed. He took the push and let it power him forward to Atem’s side.

This time it was Yugi who held out his hand, a smudge of pink on his cheeks showing up through the veil. Atem didn’t think it was the sun heating them though. He took Yugi’s hand, feeling a shiver at the touch despite the heat of the day upon them, and clasp the smaller hand in his own. He was touching another freely before the eyes of his advisors and his people.

And the world had not ended. Children were not screaming in terror. Women were not openly weeping. Buildings were not crumbling to the ground around them.

“Saya, Pharaoh. Iko u!” Yugi said, his smile as bright as the sun above them as he tugged eagerly on Atem’s arm.

And Atem let himself be led.

All of Yugi’s woes from the last few weeks were forgotten as he charged out into the festival. He didn’t even know where he was going or what he was looking for, but he wanted to see it all.

Thankfully it was easy to stumble upon something amazing just by turning around in any direction. The Pharaoh had indulged Yugi in letting him take the lead and was sweet in his attempts to explain most of what they encountered as well as he could with what words they’d learned from each other already. The vendors were great in that they eagerly gave demonstrations of whatever wares Yugi couldn’t figure out at first glance, all of them proud to display their work before the Pharaoh.

Yugi wasn’t even sure if all the food today was free or if the food vendors were just giving the Pharaoh and his companion free samples because who the heck would be brave enough to demand coin from a king. Especially with Seth glowering behind them as they explored.

At least Mahad had also decided to follow along, although he and Seth seemed to be acting more as guards than companions as they walked around. There were some real guards and soldiers around the square, but Yugi was glad to keep his distance from them. Those swords looked terrifying, even if they were pretty cool.

For the first hour or so, Pharaoh seemed a little...nervous maybe? Yugi wasn’t entirely sure why, seeing as these were his people and the city he must have grown up in, but once he started to relax he seemed to start having fun showing Yugi more of what was being offered.

At first people were dropping like flies as soon as they saw Pharaoh walking among them, their knees hitting the dirt and making them both wince, but soon enough even the people started to relax too. And that seemed to make the Pharaoh relax even more.

Yugi swore he even saw him drop the blank look and smile once or twice when he thought no one was looking.

This was all fine by Yugi because he wanted to look at everything. Taste everything. Touch and experience all that there was.

Most of it was his own curiosity, and knowing that no one else from his time would ever get to experience something like this. Another part of it was thinking this made him feel a little bit closer to Yami. That when he got his memories back then he’d had someone else in the future to remember things of his past life and culture with. But another part of him was just happy to be able to experience this with Pharaoh together.

Especially when it looked like it made him so happy.

Yugi beamed each time the Pharaoh took lead in dragging him to another stall, excitement bleeding into his voice around the foreign words as he pointed things out among the tables and baskets. Even picking out a few things to purchase from the wares that Mahad dutifully tucked away in his robes.

It was just all so amazing, Yugi felt his breathing stutter in his chest as he felt overwhelmed with joy and gratitude for all of this. For being here and for the Pharaoh. As much as he longed for home, huis family, his friends and Yami, Yugi could not regret having this moment.

Not even the glaring looks Seth kept throwing Yugi’s way were enough to dampen his spirits.

“Yugi, enha Amon amne. Haya!” Pharaoh said suddenly, breaking Yugi from his thoughts and dragging him along to a familiar table, with a familiar man standing behind it.

Yugi’s mouth fell open into a wide grin that Pharaoh instantly matched.

“The toy maker!” Yugi gasped, and the two of them darted over together.

Seth watched it all from a few paces behind Atem and his...whatever they were calling him these days. Companion, concubine, consort...it didn’t really matter because no matter what title was used, Yugi didn’t follow the usual traditions for any of them. And the Pharaoh seemed fine allowing this.

And as it appeared, the rest of the advisors and the people of the city seemed fine too.

What was wrong with everyone?

He felt his scowl deepen as he leaned against a post, watching people enjoying themselves all around. It looked like Seth was the only one here not having a good time. And how could he? He was trying his best to preserve Atem’s legacy as Pharaoh, and it seemed like no one else gave a damn about doing the same. Not even Atem.

All because the strange boy wanted to explore the festival.

Seth’s gaze wandered back over to the stall where Amon was chatting with the Pharaoh, Mahad dutifully keeping guard at his back while Seth sulked.

Part of Seth wanted to be over there too, because years ago he’d also been enamored with Amon’s toys and games. He’d played endless hours with Atem before they were too old and duty took them apart, but they remained some of his happiest memories.

And now it was some runt they found in the desert sharing that old joy with Atem.

Or at least he had been.

Where did the kid wander off to now?

“Pharaoh, happy,” Yugi said suddenly at his side, startling Seth at his sudden appearance as well as with the clarity of his language being used by his foreign tongue.

He was startled enough it took him a moment to process what the runt had even said. Pharaoh was happy?

Seth had to swivel his head back over to where Atem was standing with Amon, his eyes bright and alert as the toy maker gestured animatedly over the spread of his table of wares. He did look happy. But how? And why?

He dared another look down at Yugi, and saw him staring up at Seth with his eyes narrowed in challenge, almost looking fierce if it weren’t for the large pastry he held in his hands that was almost half the size of him. Seth glanced away again.

He’d known Atem longer than anyone, and they’d been close as cousins growing up together. He knew Atem had long feared the time when he had to take his father’s throne, that he always worried he would not be a pharaoh worthy of his father’s great legacy. Seth had known this, and had silently vowed to see to it that everything he did as one of his cousin’s advisors would be guiding him to being not only a pharaoh worthy of his father’s memory, but a great pharaoh. Worthy of legends and true worship.

Atem would not be revered as a God among men if he were walking among them so casually, so why would he do this now after all the work they’d done to lift him up to his station?

How could he be happy like this?

But he was happy.

Seth could see it because he recognized it from the boy he once knew in the face of the man before him. Atem was happy. Happier than he’d been in almost a year.

But why?

“You seemed to have bewitched him somehow. What is it about you that has changed him so drastically? Do you even know what you’ve done by disrupting our lives here?” Seth mused, staring down at the Pharaoh’s odd little companion with a critical glint in his eye. Yugi stared right back up at him without a waver in him.

“Pharaoh, happy,” he said again, this time more firmly, and then took a large bite of the pastry in his hand, his cheeks bulging around it, before walking back over to where Atem greeted him with a wide smile and an open hand.

They had looked at so much and as much as there were still so many foods to try, Yugi didn’t think he could even take another bite of air, let alone more snacks. If only Honda and Jounouchi were here, they would have powered through to taste everything. Yugi chuckled, thinking about how they would have inevitably ended up in a sleepy heap with stomach aches at the end of it all.

They’d wandered a bit more, but like many people in the square, they were drawn over by the music and laughter at the center of it all.

There had been a clearing made in the middle of the square, with musicians spread around the edges and whoever wished to would step into the clearing to dance with everyone. None of the dances looked choreographed, but there were certain patterns and steps that seemed to be shared all the same.

Anzu would have been in there in a heartbeat, Yugi thought fondly, watching everyone move in time with the music.

Pharaoh did not say anything...but Yugi heard a soft sigh over the sounds of the instruments all the same, and he looked up at him curiously.

Longing.

That’s what Yugi thought he saw when he saw Pharaoh staring out at those dancing. For all that he tried to keep his face calm and schooled, there was no missing the aching feel that echoed across his eyes when Yugi looked up at him.

Yugi knew he could not dance. Anzu, for all her sweetness and encouragement, had even told him ‘he needed some work’. Which he assumed was the nicest way to say he was terrible. But for all that Yugi knew he lacked skill, and that he hated to make a fool of himself in front of others...he could see the way that the Pharaoh was looking longingly into the throng of people twirling around to the music. The large circle where everyone was spinning and stepping in time was filled with pairs clinging to each other’s hands. Couples of all ages, even a few kids with their parents or siblings, were holding on to each other as they twirled in graceful spins around the square.

Yugi looked down to where his own hand was still held between the Pharaoh’s fingers. In all the time he’d been here, he’d never seen anyone else touch Pharaoh. Just Yugi seemed to be allowed. And while Yugi didn’t quite understand the why of that, he recognized that if Pharaoh truly wanted to be part of what was happening before him, there was only one person he could do that with.

So, Yugi swallowed back a groan, telling himself how much this might mean to Pharaoh, and squeezed the hand gently in his.

“Did you want to dance?” he asked when Pharaoh glanced down at him. He gestured his arm out to where the couples were sweeping around.

Pharaoh blinked at him, his mouth opening in shock, but there was a glint of hope in his eyes that Yugi caught and knew his instincts had been right. Feeling emboldened by that alone, Yugi jerked his chin over at the dancers again.

“I can’t say I’m good, but I’ll go with you if you like. Just promise me you’ll take the lead?” Yugi said.

The Pharaoh seemed to know exactly what was being asked though, and took both of Yugi’s hands in his and led him out among the other dancers.

It was too easy to let himself fall back into that seamless trust he thought was reserved for Yami alone. Yugi let Pharaoh guide each step and twist, each skip and twirl, just like they were sharing a body once more. Yugi felt no fear or hesitation with Pharaoh taking the lead, and let himself enjoy the ride and the company.

He could feel his heart speeding up as the song went on, but he didn’t think it could be fully attributed to the quick movements alone. Because there was no mistaking the way his heart leapt within him when on one spin he came face to face with Pharaoh and felt himself flush under those eyes staring down at him with an intensity that stole Yugi’s breath more than dancing alone could do.

Yugi was led into another spin, this one fast enough that the veil over his face blew back over his head and he could see clearly without the gauze making everything hazy.

But it made everything that much more startlingly clear when on the next turn, Pharaoh spun him close again and their chests collided together just as the song ended. Their faces were so close now, he swore he could count each eyelash, and he felt hot breath upon his cheek.

He’s so stunning it hurts, Yugi thought to himself with an ache blossoming in his chest.

The Pharaoh’s face was just as flushed as Yugi’s felt, and he wondered if that could be attributed to the dance alone.

And then Yugi made the most damning of mistakes by letting his gaze drop down to where Pharaoh’s lips were parted. His stomach flipped as a hoard of butterflies were freed within him, and suddenly he felt as though he were in freefall when he looked back up to see something shift in Pharaoh’s face.

Something more heated.

“Yugi...” he started, leaning in closer. He didn’t say anything else, probably because neither of them had enough shared words to even begin to start talking about what was going on in this moment, but Yugi held his breath as he waited all the same.

Yugi froze in place, unsure what was happening, but also knowing exactly what was happening all the same time. He wasn’t pulling away. Neither of them was. Why were they not pulling away?

Yugi’s heart was thudding so loudly he wondered if Pharaoh could hear it even over the crowd.

But Yugi’s eyes, that until this point had been glued to  Pharaoh’s face, caught sight of movement over his shoulder in the crowd.

Pale skin, just barely peeking out from under a hood.

The figure moved, the light just barely catching under it to reveal a face.

Yugi gasped loudly, his hands clenching into Pharaoh’s tunic as horror filled him.

“ Yugi? Yugi, mae al-amreb Habibi?” 

Yugi fisted the fabric in his hand and tugged at him as he felt the fear settle in deep, “It’s them! No friend. No friend!” he screamed, and pointed behind Pharaoh just as the first sword was drawn.

Chapter Text

“Iie tomodachi, iie tomodachi!” Yugi screamed suddenly, shattering whatever moment they were trapped in. Atem felt his heart lurch and he grabbed Yugi against his chest as he turned around to scan the crowd. He knew right away who Yugi was talking about, and he swore he’d never felt such sudden fear before. He felt dizzy from the whiplash change of such a tender moment to this.

They were here? Had they come to take Yugi away? Gods, Yugi sounded so afraid.

“Mahad! Seth!” Atem called out, but it was almost drowned out when he saw several hooded figures around the square pull out swords and people began to scream...and then one pale arm was raised with a dia dhank in place upon it.

Atem stared at it in horror. Where had they gotten it? And did they know how to use it?

The second answer to that came all too soon as one of the strange men began to chant and Atem recognized the name of a monster he had thought had been laid to rest with an older pharaoh. The ground began to shake, making more of the festival goers scream and start to run away as a beast suddenly appeared in the middle of the city.

“No,” Atem whispered, clinging Yugi close as he pulled him away from the sweeping arms and tail of the beast. Instinctively he moved to raise his own arm to summon a beast of his own to take him down, but his arm was only burdened with the cumbersome adornments of his ceremonial robes.

He wore no dia dhank due to the ceremony! He wouldn’t be able to summon anything.

“ Anata ha shoukan deki mase n. Watashi tachi ha anata wa anzen na basho ni tsure te iku hitsuyou ga ari masu. Pharaoh, no hurt!” Yugi said, tugging at Atem’s arm in the direction of the buildings. 

There was no time for any of his guards or advisors to make it to his side with the chaos around them, and Atem had no way to fight back, to protect Yugi, as he was. So, he did all he could in that moment, he grabbed onto Yugi and lead him away in a dead run.

All he had to do was keep Yugi safe until the guards could find them, and one of his guardians could quell the beast. With only the traditional ceremonial knife tucked in his belt for their protection. Not ideal, especially since it only took one man to summon and control the beast. There were still the other men to worry about.

“Come on, Yugi. Stay close to me. I cannot lose you,” Atem said, tugging Yugi along until they could duck behind the first building. Before they could make it any further, the building suddenly burst apart as the beast whipped it’s tail, taking down the walls and beams as if they were only made of wet parchment.

Dust and debris reined down on them, making them both cough against the irritation. The ground shook with the impact, sending them both to their knees. Atem felt a few larger pieces come towards them, and he used himself to shield Yugi against the ground, pinning him in place under him.

A chunk of the roof came down on his back and rolled off, knocking the air from his lungs, but he managed to keep his arms rigid so that none of the impact transferred to Yugi beneath him. He’d have a vivid bruise tomorrow to show for it, but with any luck Yugi would remain unscathed and at his side.

“Pharaoh, hurt!” Yugi cried out under him, his hands pulling at his tunic to check, but Atem pushed his hands down and grabbed for his arm instead.

“Not now, we need to get you and the pendant away from them,” Atem said, and pushed himself back to his feet with a groan. There was so much dust and chaos around them as the beast laid waste to the city square, Atem could not even see through it all to catch a glimpse of any of his advisors or guards. They were still on their own.

But then a hooded figure darted through the dust, stopping when it saw the two of them and it raised a sword in one hand, and the foreign weapon in the other.

“ Soko ni iru, gaki ! Kochira heya rai te!”  

“ Iie, kekkou desu !” Yugi spat back at the man as Atem tried to guide him over the rubble and away from the man coming for them. 

The man growled as he climbed over the fallen walls, looking like a hyena stalking it’s prey, “ Yarou, kotchi ni shirigomi shiro. Ie ni kaeri tai desu!”  

“Moshi hito wa korosu no wa yamere ba, watashi ga tetsudatsu te ageru kamo shire mase n!” Yugi was shaking where Atem was pulling him along, but he didn’t think it was fear given just how livid Yugi’s voice sounded. Yugi was spitting venom at the man charging for them, a far cry from the usual sweetness he had come to associate with his little mystery. 

“Koko ni modore, gaki! Omae no chiisana tomodachi wa koroshi te yaru.”  

“ Iie! Kare wa kizutsuke sase nai yoi!”  

Atem was starting to understand even more how frustrating Yugi’s lack of language awareness must be, because all these words being said meant nothing to Atem and he had no clue what was being screamed between them. He only knew Yugi was angry and wanted to get away. If Yugi didn’t want to run back to them, then Atem would see to it that he got him away.

The two of them scrambled over the tottering edge of a wall, Atem hopping down first and then reaching up to help Yugi down next. The man in pursuit of them was still a little ways behind them, but gaining ground fast. And he still held those weapons in his hands.

Gods above, please don’t let that man use the terrible weapon against us, Atem prayed seeing it waved around by the man as he climbed closer.

“Yugi, we must keep moving. We can’t let them take you,” Atem pleaded and Yugi offered no resistance as he tried to lead him away from the ongoing destruction as another beast finally joined the fray in the square. It was causing even more damage and fear, but at least the beast that was summoned would have an opponent to take it down before anyone else could get hurt. Buildings could be replaced, but their people could not.

Yugi coughed into his arm as the dust coated over both of them, tears streaming down the sides of his face from where it stung at his eyes. Atem knew he faired no better, but he blinked rapidly against the burn to try and see through the dust as he pulled them both along. It was as bad as some sand storms he’d seen in the past.

He could barely see Yugi who was no more than the length of his arm away where he still clung to his hand. If it weren’t for the fingers entwined in his own, he wouldn’t have known Yugi were there at all.

“Mahad! Seth!” Atem cried out, growing desperate to find someone who could get them both away from this. When he heard no response over the ongoing screams and crashing, he cursed and yanked out the knife from his belt.

Thankfully he knew the city well enough to know which direction the palace was in, but it was still nearly impossible to see where they were, let alone where they were going or who may be following.

Atem pulled Yugi along by his arm, the two of them dodging around other people running away and the debris. He could feel the grit of the dirt between their hands and in his teeth, but he ignored the discomfort as he tried to lead them to some semblance of safety.

Only for suddenly to feel that small hand ripped from his own.

Atem skidded to a halt, reaching through the bleak haze desperately, “Yugi? Yugi! Where are you?”

“Pharaoh! Tasuke te !” 

He heard Yugi’s voice strained as it cut through the dust, and he charged forwards towards it. The roar of the beasts around them and the screams of his people someone secondary to the voice he ran towards. At his sides he saw wooden crates and baskets littering the ground, and assumed they must have ended up in an alley.  

He peered through the haze and made out another of the hooded figures, and saw where he was struggling to keep hold of Yugi who was thrashing against his grip. Yugi was kicking at anything he could, and making it all but impossible for the one holding him to do little else but keep his grip on the little body. The man’s frustrations mounting, he lifted his free hand and brought it down across Yugi’s face, the slap of skin echoing through the alley they found themselves in.

Atem roared seeing Yugi being manhandled in such a way, and gripped the knife in his hand firmly.

“How dare you! Let go of him, now. I won’t let you take him!” Atem screamed, throwing himself forward towards the man, uncaring of whatever weapon he may hold, his only though of freeing Yugi from his other hand.

Atem raised the knife above his head and threw himself at the man, only to be stopped when an arm snaked around his own neck and pulled him back against a large chest. The arm holding the knife was pinned down and useless, and fury rose up in Atem as he watched Yugi still fighting across from him.

Beefy limbs closed in around Atem and he began to struggle and thrash against the hold just as Yugi had.

“Unhand me!” he hissed, throwing his head back and hearing the satisfying crack of a nose behind him followed by a string of what could only be foreign curses. The back of his own head ached, but it was worth the pain as the arms around him loosened.

Just at that moment, Yugi managed to jam an elbow into the groin of the man holding him, sending him to his knees instantly and allowing Yugi to slip from his grasp.

“Yugi, come here,” Atem said, darting towards him and Yugi dove to meet him halfway. Their hands closed over each other once more, and Atem had to force himself to resist wasting time clutching him close. He needed to get Yugi away from these two before they tried to take them again.

Once again they tore off together, trying to put space between them and those men.

“Rhys! Karera ha nige te iru!” came a cry behind them. 

Atem tensed up, wondering if he would hear the loud cracking sound of the strange weapon explode behind them, but it never came. They must need Yugi alive for whatever it was they wanted him for. Somehow, knowing that did not make Atem feel any better about them trying to take him away.

He gripped Yugi’s hand tighter and turned them out of the alley.

“Pharaoh, daijoubu ?” Yugi panted between breaths. His hand ghosted over the shoulder he’d hurt before, but Atem pulled the hand back down and pressed a hard kiss to the knuckles before dropping it between them again. 

“Don’t worry about that now, love. We have to get you away from here,” Atem said, guiding Yugi along the outer edge of the square, still hoping to catch sight of a guard or any of his guardians close by.

He could still hear the beasts fighting, their movements erratic and wide reaching. Another building was brought to rubble at their backs, making Atem flinch and Yugi cry out in fear.

“Pharaoh! Pharaoh, where are you?”

Atem sucked in a sharp gasp. It was Mahad! They’d found him!

“Mahad, we’re here!” Atem called back through the haze.

“Stay there, Pharaoh! We’re coming to you!”

That was Seth! They had truly been found at last. That meant Isis was likely the one handling the beast. Atem could only hope her monster beat the other one sooner rather than later. It had only been a few short minutes since this all began, but already the damage was extensive.

“Hurry! The attackers are trying to take Yugi,” Atem yelled back, the knife in his hand gripped so tightly it was making his hand ache.

“Hold on, we’re coming!”

Atem wanted to feel relief that they were coming, but he would remain on edge until they were all back at the palace. Yugi shifted nervously at his side and he rubbed his thumb over the bridge of white knuckles to try and soothe him.

“It’s alright, they’re coming to help us now. We’ll take you somewhere safe. I won’t let them take you,” he murmured, turning his neck to try and peer down the street they’d just come from, wondering if those men were getting closer to finding them again.

“Pharaoh, ki wa tsuke te!” Yugi screamed suddenly, and Atem felt a shove at his back.

Atem was sent sprawling forward, landing in the dirt a few feet away just as he heard the sound of something sailing through the air behind him. He heard a grunt of pain and a crash, and then realized that Yugi was no longer holding his hand.

Atem flipped over and saw the tail of one of the beasts swinging away, and as it moved out of the way, he saw a crumpled form against a shattered wooden crate on the ground.

“No! Yugi!” Atem cried out, and scrambled over to where his body was draped in a heap over the splintered wood.

A beast roared out in agony somewhere ahead of them, and Atem knew that it had finally been brought down as silence fell over the square as Isis sent her own beast back to its tablet. But it was too late to have stopped it from hurting someone.

Yugi’s face was twisted up in pain as Atem reached him.

Atem felt anguish flood through him when he saw a blossoming red stain growing on the once pristine white silk Yugi wore. He gathered up Yugi in his arms and held him against his chest.

“You shouldn’t have done that, little mystery,” Atem scolded, but his words were too sorrowful to sound even a little angry. He brushed aside the bangs that had fallen from the once carefully tended braids as he looked down at Yugi, “That’s twice now you’ve saved me.”

He felt one a brief moment of relief seeing his eyes open, but it was quickly doused out when he saw the discomfort glimmering there.

“ D-daijoubu?” Yugi asked, his voice strained and soft.

“How can you ask that when I’m the one holding you?” Atem sighed, his voice cracking harshly as he cradled Yugi in closer. The red stain was growing at Yugi’s side. It appeared to be from a deep cut near Yugi’s hip. He reached down to try and put pressure on it.

Yugi winced and moaned in pain, but panted through the worst of it as he buried his face into Atem’s chest, “Sore ha abunakatsu ta. Karera ga anata wa kizutsukeru no de ha nai ka to shinpai shi te i mashi ta.” 

Atem didn’t have time to try and figure out what Yugi was saying because more figures started to appear through the dust.

He growled and lifted his knife in the hand that wasn’t holding on to Yugi, but then his arm dropped immediately when he saw familiar faces push through the clouds of dust.

“Pharaoh!” Seth called out first, with Isis and Mahad at his heels. And more guards coming in behind them.

Atem could have wept at seeing their faces, but now was not the time for relief.

“Hurry! Yugi’s been hurt, we have to get him back to the palace now! I want guards patrolling the streets for those hooded men, and I want all other soldiers down here assisting with the damage,” Atem started ordering, and felt only a small shred of satisfaction when everyone snapped to obey him.

It was only a small sense of control brought back to him, when it felt like everything was unraveling around him.

He clutched Yugi closer as his men began to call over for help, and only let Isis dare get close to the one he held.

Meanwhile, he felt his fury begin to boil within him as the dust cleared and he could see how much damage had been done to the city, and saw his people stumbling out from where they hid. Some hurt, others still frightened.

And the rage reached its zenith when he looked back down to where Yugi was still clinging to him, curled up in his arms as Isis probed at the wound in his leg.

Someone had dared to hurt his people, his city, and committed a crime further in harming a sweet soul like Yugi.

Someone would pay for this with blood.

Chapter Text

Atem roared his frustrations to the ceiling above and the Gods beyond it as he paced angrily through the council chambers. It was fortunate that the room was nearly empty by this point, most of his advisors and such already having been sent off with furiously spewed orders to regain control in his kingdom and home. As the last retreating heels darted out of the chambers, Atem was left with only Mahad, Seth and Isis to answer to him.

Shimon was directing the efforts in the city to tend to those wounded in the attack, while also investigating just how a foreigner got their hands on a dia dhank and how they learned how to use it. Karim was off trying to discern just how the pale faced men had made it through the city gates at all. Shadi was busy gathering resources to repair all the damage that had been done. And Aknadin was off with a hoard of priests to pray to the Gods to ask for forgiveness at the spoiled festival. Even with all of that happening at his whim, however, Atem was hardly calmed. Not when his home had been so boldly attacked. And not when Yugi had almost been taken, and harmed among it all.

“My Pharaoh, please, you must calm yourself,” Mahad said smoothly, keeping pace at Atem’s back as he stomped before his throne.

“I’ll be calm when all is resolved. Were there any reported casualties from the square?” Atem demanded sharply.

Seth shook his head, “Only a few injuries of those caught near the fallen buildings. We’ve been assured that no permanent harm was done, and no death. We were fortunate—”

“There was nothing fortunate about this. This was a plotted attack that we failed to prevent,” Atem growled, his pace picking up as the furious energy continued to grow within him.

Thankfully none of them were stupid enough to say the ill-fated words that would to amount to how this all could have been worse. It absolutely could have been worse, they all knew that. But the fact that this happened on their watch, on his watch, was unforgivable.

Mahad stepped closer, “Your response has been swift and the people are grateful for my Pharaoh’s aid in the city, despite the early end to the festivities. As for the men—"

“The men who got away, ” Atem sneered, turning on his heel to stalk away from him.

“Yes, the men who got away...” Mahad allowed, with a sorrowful bow towards Atem, “We have a legion of soldiers in pursuit and will hopefully be able to find them and bring them to justice soon.”

Atem could only hope so, since he wasn’t allowed to go out on Sabra to bring find them himself. At the very least, he wanted them brought forth alive so that he could see proper retribution for their actions...as well as assuring that they were never able to harm what was his ever again.

“You’ve done all you can for tonight, Pharaoh. Perhaps it would be best if you tried to get some rest. We will update you if there is any news regarding the attackers,” Mahad said, still trying to sound soothing, but it just seemed grating to his ears all the same.

Atem huffed and ignored him, turning to where Isis was standing at the base of the pedestal stairs, “Have there been any updates on Yugi and his condition?” he demanded of her.

She cleared her throat, her eyes only lifting as far as Atem’s feet as she spoke, “His wound is not critical, although it will cause him pain for a few days. I have some of my best healers tending to him now. I promise you, my Pharaoh, that he is being cared for well.”

“He shouldn’t have been wounded at all,” Atem hissed, his fury still prickling under his skin, even as he was assured Yugi would be fine. At least physically. With such a gentle soul, Atem had to worry that the incident today would forever stain Yugi’s thoughts of the city. The one Atem wished so desperately for him to love. Even now Yugi may be upset, in pain, and scared. And Atem couldn’t even be with him because he had to fix this damned mess first.

“I am sorry for that, my Pharaoh. We all are,” Isis said, and her tone sounded truthful as did her saddened expression, “As you have specifically requested, my healers are tending to him in your personal quarters, as it is the safest room in the palace,” she said, giving a low bow that he ignored entirely.

As he turned sharply to look down at her, he felt the ceremonial headdress shift out of place, and with another angry growl he ripped it from his head and tossed it onto the throne. Then he began to peel off all the other unnecessary trappings, not caring that Seth was looking more and more horrified with each piece of gold tossed away.

He knew that he was behaving poorly, and that it wasn’t befit a pharaoh, but Atem could not bring it upon himself to care in this moment. Let his friends see what he’d kept bottled up all these months, and let his enemies see what kind of beast they could unleash when provoked.  

He was breathing heavily as he yanked off the cowl from his neck, feeling the bruise upon his back pulse with agony at the rough motion, but he paid it little mind. But it must have been seen by the others given how they all visibly stiffened at seeing it.

“Pharaoh, please let me look at your wound,” Isis asked immediately, finally moving up the stairs towards him, but Atem brushed past her and her hesitant hands hovering. She’d only touch him when granted permission now, and Atem didn’t care to grant such things to anyone. If they wanted to touch him then they should just do it.

“Never mind me, it’s just a bruise,” he snapped, throwing himself into the seat of the throne. He leaned his elbows on his knees as he folded his hands under his chin. His eyes moved to where Mahad was standing beside him now, “What of my orders for the palace?” he asked.

Mahad straightened, his gaze lingering somewhere that wasn’t Atem’s face, “As you requested, guards have been doubled at all posts and patrols have been made more frequent. As for the harem, we can see that more guards—”

“No, no more harem. Yugi is to be removed from there immediately. It’s become clear to me that these men seek to retrieve Yugi for whatever dark purposes they may have. I do not want Yugi out of my sight after this mess. He will be kept in my quarters or by my side at all times henceforth, until we can be sure the threat is eliminated,” Atem cut him off, and didn’t even bother to brace himself for the reaction his declaration would bring. He truly did not care anymore.

Seth by far had the most visible reaction, his face twisting into something incredulous and tinged with his own kind of fury. If he even cared to, Atem could have tried to count the many protocols and traditions he was breaking with this decision, but...he did not care to. Not even a little.

“That is quite a drastic action, my Pharaoh,” Mahad cautioned, but wisely did not try to refute him, “Perhaps you can enlighten us as to why you think these men came for Yugi? And...perhaps why you wish to go through such lengths to keep him protected.”

Mahad was a wise one, level headed even in the most dire of moments. Of course he would see through it all.

Atem leaned back against his throne, eyes narrowing as he pressed a closed fist to his mouth, “An attempt was made by one of the men to steal Yugi away while we were running in the square. He spoke to Yugi some, and my consort made it clear that he had no intention nor desire to go with them.”

“So, he does know those men?” Seth asked, his voice bordering on something insolent. Atem allowed it just because it had been too long since his cousin had approached with a real challenge.

Atem waved it off, “Of course he does, he was found running from them that first night. They were his captors.”

“It seems strange, Pharaoh, that they would go through such measures to retrieve Yugi if they were not friends of some kind,” Seth pressed, and while Atem did not like the tone or the implications of his words, he allowed it all the same as he swore he saw his real cousin for the first time in half a year.

“Seth, I treated the wounds upon Yugi when we found him and was there when Pharaoh asked him about his relationship with them. It was clear that Yugi was not with them willingly,” Isis pointed out.

“Then Yugi must have been of some other importance to them. Great importance given all the trouble they have been going through to attempt to retrieve him. Attacking villages, using a doll with somewhat of his likeness to track him down...at least, that’s what I now must assume is the reason why the reports included mention of the doll from those villages, is that right, Pharaoh?” Mahad asked next.

Now there was something in his tone that Atem felt went deeper. Atem’s gaze flicked over to his mage, and noted that his own gaze just barely was lowered from the Pharaoh’s.

“Perhaps,” Atem allowed, his body tensing with caution now. There was something about Mahad now that made Atem fear he knew more than what Atem had been assuming.

Isis huffed, starting to pace herself now before the throne, “But I don’t understand. Yugi is a very sweet young man, and we all adore him, Pharaoh, but that alone would not make these men hunt him like they do. Would it?”

Atem shrugged, but inside he knew that he would tear through stone and sky to retrieve Yugi if it was called for. Although not for the reason that those men were.

“There is something more to the boy, isn’t there?” Seth suddenly demanded.

“Are you to tell them, Pharaoh? Or should I?” Mahad asked, making Atem tense once more and look up at his mage, “Do you want to share what really happened out in the barrens that night?”

Damn it all.

Mahad had called his play and trapped Atem from maneuvering away.

“Pharaoh? What is he talking about?” Isis asked warily.

“You saw?” Atem asked him.

Mahad nodded silently.

Atem pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, “Yugi was the one who summoned Osiris that night, not me. I was thrown from my horse and unable to fight back, so Yugi took hold of my dia dhank and called forth the God, and it answered,” he ignored Seth’s and Isis’ horrified gasps as he continued, “I believe those men seek Yugi for whatever magic he may hold. And I have spoken to Yugi on the matter, and he has told me that they men wish to return to their home. And to do so, they need Yugi and...my pendant,” he finished, his hand drifting down to where it lay against his chest.

“Yugi summoned Osiris? Your little Yugi? One of the Pharaoh’s Gods? But how?” Isis mumbled, sounding shocked, a hand held to her mouth.

Atem shrugged, still unsure himself, “Whatever the reason, he did so to save me, so my life is indebted to him. To protect him from unfavorable reactions to him wielding a God not of his own, I let all believe it was me who summoned Osiris. And if word of this gets outside of these chambers, I will show no mercy on whoever spilled them. We know that many would not take kindly to knowing this, while others would gladly try to use Yugi’s power for their own,” he said, glaring over at Seth with a knowing glint in his eyes. The priest looked away ashamed for a moment, much to Atem’s satisfaction.

“Did they also attempt to take your pendant this day?” Mahad asked.

Atem growled and looked away, “They made attempt to take me with the pendant while they were trying to grab Yugi. We both managed to fight them off however.”

Isis gasped again, all color draining from her face at how close they had been to losing their king, his consort, and their kingdom’s greatest power this day. Atem could not blame her for her fear, because even now he felt his own thrumming in his heart at how tragically things could have gone.

“You were under threat? How could you not tell us of this before?” Seth demanded, stomping before Atem’s throne, his face gone dark with fury.

“I told you, it was done to protect Yugi in exchange for saving my life,” Atem shot back. He felt his rage building once more as it looked like the three people who once called themselves his friends were all but lost to duty.

“I don’t care about your reason for keeping him safe, I care about why you didn’t tell us, ” Seth shouted, gesturing widely between himself and where Mahad and Isis stood, “Do you not trust us, is that what this is? After all we’ve done for you, how hard we’ve worked to aid your rein, you didn’t think to tell us about something that may be a threat to you?”

“We’re your friends, Pharaoh,” Isis stressed.

Atem barked out a harsh laugh.

“Friends? Friends? ” Atem hissed, pushing up from his throne slowly as he stared at the three of them who all took a half step back, their gazes lowering to the floor before him. The lack of eye contact only further enraged him as he felt the old wounds in his heart rip open and begin to bleed freely once more, “What friends do I have anymore? Ever since I was forced into this crown and throne, I see before me not friends, but servants! Loyal you may be, but friends....tell me, when was the last time any of you even looked at me? Did any of you even see how close I was to shattering these last few months? The friends I knew would have seen my sorrow for what it was with one glance at my eyes. You don’t see me anymore, just a crown, ” he spat, venomously.

Isis had tears in her eyes as she hurried forward, but stopped just before where he stood, “Of course we see you, it’s just was not our place—"

“Your place? Did I ever make gesture that your place should change just because of a title?” Atem asked, and he hated how his voice cracked. He was losing control of himself more than he already had this night, and he hated himself for it. He angrily shook his head, glad to be free of the damned crown as he did, “I didn’t need trusted advisors, I needed my friends.”

“We’re sorry, we didn’t realize you were hurting this badly. We only thought this was what was expected of us,” Mahad pressed, but Atem was too lost in his own misery to let himself be swayed. Today had been too much. He had such high hopes for it all, and it felt like everything was crashing down around him.

“Yugi has been here mere weeks and even without speaking our words, he saw right through it all. He saw me , he saw my pain, the tattered shreds of my soul, and he’s done more than any of you to heal it. Of all of you, he’s the only one who still looks me in the eye. And I almost lost him today,” his voice cracked and wavered again as the pure terror of that moment seeing Yugi grabbed by another overwhelmed him.

Just mere minutes after he’d...after they’d...That dance. Atem hated dancing. But he could not deny the desire to be among those who could hold their partner so freely, so tenderly, with adoration in their eyes as their hands met as they moved together as one. When Yugi had offered to dance with him, Atem had been unable to say no as he was overwhelmed with sudden wanting that left him breathless. He held Yugi close and felt a hint of what it may be like to hold him forever in his arms. As the song ended...Atem did not want to pull away. He wanted to pull him impossibly closer. He had wanted more, and all he had to do was lean just a little bit closer...

And then suddenly, he almost had it all ripped from him mere moments later. His own beating heart all but pulled through his chest as he watched Yugi struggle against someone who would take him away from Atem.

“I can’t lose him. I can’t...” he gasped, falling to his knees as he felt his eyes begin to burn as his heart began to clench so tightly in fear once more that he lost all sense of self.

I love him. Gods above, I love him so much. No soul has ever been so perfect.

He could vaguely hear the voices of the others around him, begging him to say he was well, fearfully asking after hidden wounds. But there were no other gaping wounds save for the one in his heart that Yugi had been stitching together in their short time together.

Atem needed him now. Needed to see him, to know he was safe. To touch him and know he was still there.

He slapped aside the hands only now reaching for him, and shot up to his feet. He ignored all of their inquiries and hurried apologies as he stepped past them and jumped down from the pedestal.

“Pharaoh, where are you going?”

“To my chambers, do not follow. Your Pharaoh orders this,” he snapped, and left the room with the door slamming behind him.

Chapter Text

Yugi cried out as the wound on his leg burned hot as water was poured over it, washing away the last of the dirt from inside.

The healer tending to him was trying her best to be gentle, but there was only so much she could do given how deep it was. And the fact they had to pull a huge chunk of wood out from it. Yugi grimaced just looking at it and saw Mia’s face pale from where she held him in place. Ramy’s face was set in stone, but Yugi could feel the tremors in his hands from where he held his arms. At least the wood was gone now, but the gaping wound left behind wasn’t much prettier to look at. It wasn’t gushing blood, but Yugi thought that kind of made it worse given what he could see.

He really hoped they just covered it up soon and stopped poking at it. It already hurt enough as it was.

"Athabat mcankpen nihann ola washk al-natha. Ant mahzouzhak seydi. linh nahtaj elly chiatte lanh cerda jenzev kethera,” the healer said to him, her voice calm and soothing despite the burning feeling of tears gathered in Yugi’s eyes.

Then a spool of linen was brought out from the basket, and the healer began to wrap up his thigh.

“Oh, thank goodness, just bandages. I was worried someone was going to try and sew it up or something,” Yugi gasped, going limp in the servants’ arms. They were wrapping it tightly, the pressure making him gasp in pain and try to pull away. Mia began to pet at his hair to comfort him, and Ramy kept squeezing his arm too. But they weren’t who Yugi really wanted to be held by as he fought through another wave of agony.

Finally, it seemed like they had finished and everyone pulled away from the bed. The healer began to speak to Ramy, and the teen was nodding along with a serious look of concentration on his face as he listened. Yugi imagined it was instructions on how to care for Yugi, and honestly it was kind of sweet how Ramy was so determined to care for him. He’d appreciate it a lot more once he felt a little better. Right now, Yugi just wanted to be alone in his suffering.

His entire leg was throbbing, despite the wound only being on his upper thigh. Yugi groaned as he tried to move himself further up the bed. The massive bed that was not his usual one. Why had they brought him to Pharaoh’s room anyway? Mia noticed him moving and hurried over to help ease him up against the pillows.

"Allik an tabaqi sacnabe ya seydi. Al-faraoun yeridki an turtah utetawi."

“I’m okay, Mia. Just getting comfortable. Or as comfy as I can with this,” he said, glaring down at the bandage on his leg. He could just barely see a stain of red starting to filter to the top, but it wasn’t bad enough to be changed yet at least.

Ramy and the healer left the room, and Mia began to clean up the mess of blood stained rags and soiled water bowls soon after. Eventually she puttered away to the wash room, and Yugi was left in the bed alone, with his haunted thoughts.

After a few minutes, he almost wanted the healer to return because at least the agonizing pain from their treatment to his leg was less painful than the agonizing feeling that erupted from his chest as he thought of what had just happened.

Yugi choked out a harsh sob and slapped his hands over his face.

How could he have let this happen? How could Yugi have been so stupid to think that he could just sit around and enjoy Pharaoh’s company while Rhys and his goons ran free, and assume everything would be fine?

He pressed the heel of his hands into his eyes until he saw nothing but grey dots swimming in them, desperate to see anything besides the other images plaguing his mind. Those incredible buildings being crushed to rubble. People running away in fear. Monsters tearing up the city square. The Pharaoh’s panicked eyes when he was grabbed from behind.

But through all of that, the most damning image of all was to follow.

The mere moments before it all turned to chaos and destruction. When all Yugi could see was Pharaoh’s face leaning closer towards his own. Yugi lifting on his toes to meet him...

“What are you doing? What were you thinking?” Yugi whimpered, throwing his head back into the silken pillows behind him, “This is Yami’s past self, what is wrong with you?” His arm flopped beside him and he felt the familiar bump of the doll under his arm. With a sob he grabbed for it and lifted it in front of his face.

So much was wrong with him. So much was wrong with everything.

He stared up into the blank face of it, and willed his mind to see his other self looking back at him in that calm way of his. The look that always made Yugi feel so much better about everything, even as the world crumbled around them.

More tears leaked from his eyes as he felt his chest ache with sorrow, “Yami, I shouldn’t even be here! I should be back home doing homework, and getting ready for exams next month. You should be pestering me to finish faster so we can work on our tournament deck. I should be washing dishes for Grandpa. Texting my friends. I should be home, but instead I’m here. I’m here living in this incredible place, and...and being with an incredible person. He’s you, but not you at the same time. He doesn’t understand what’s happening, but, Yami, he’s so amazing. Just like you. He’s warm, and comforting, and I feel so safe with him. He’s all that’s keeping me sane while I’m stuck here. But I almost kissed him. I almost kissed you .”

Yugi shifted but gasped out when the movement tugged at the wound in his leg, and it brought fresh tears to his face.

“I don’t know what I’m doing, or why I’m being like this with him. Is it because I can’t be like this with you back home? Because we can’t touch? How is that fair to you? Or do you not care...or would you be mad. Oh, Yami, I wish you were here to tell me just how badly I’ve messed up and how I can fix it. What’s wrong with me?” he cried, and clutched the doll close as he prayed that the real Yami wouldn’t be mad at him. He didn’t even know why he thought Yami would be mad. Betrayal of a friend maybe? Why did Yugi’s heart hurt to think of what Yami would feel if he kissed his past self? 

A knock at the door startled Yugi from his spiraling misery. Was it the healer returning? Mia or Ramy? He didn’t want to worry them by them seeing him crying. It would only make them hover more.

The door to his room opened, and Yugi quickly tried to wipe his face clean from all the tears that had trailed down his cheeks. But they kept falling with each pass of his hand, no matter how much he tried to cover it. The more he tried to desperately scrub at his face, the more the tears seemed to keep falling.

Footsteps were getting closer, and Yugi swallowed back a sob that threatened to slip past his lips when he knew they would see him a mess.

The drapes of the canopy bed were pulled back, and Yugi whipped around to see the Pharaoh looking down at him. The Pharaoh’s face crumpled upon seeing him, looking so upset at whatever he saw upon Yugi, and he all but threw himself beside Yugi. Frantic hands began to reach for him, wiping at his face with one hand while the other grabbed for his hand.

"Yugi? Ohs azizib mada hadthab hull tolmk catheras hull ahtaj elly al-atsal balamaalij murra akhrays?"

He sounded so worried, and Yugi hated himself for leaning into the touch when one hand cupped over his cheek.

“Yugi, hurt?” Pharaoh asked, sounding so utterly broken. Just as Yugi felt.

Yugi shook his head, his own hand coming up to rest on top of Pharaoh’s, clinging to it like it was the last lifeline he had in this place. Something that was pitifully not far from the truth.

“I’m okay. It hurts, but I’ll be fine,” he said, sniffling loudly, “I’d do it again if it meant making sure you didn’t get hurt.”

Pharaoh seemed to understand, but still warily looked down to where the bandage was just barely stained with blood. Yugi’s eyes followed his gaze down to where the wound was. He flushed, realizing that the skirt Ramy had changed him into after returning had gathered high around his hips to allow for the healer to treat him, leaving him mostly exposed in front of Pharaoh. Yugi blushed and tried to push it down, but hands stopped him.

"Lace jeageb allik turke mcshova twal ellil. Daouh wittenfes wege,” Pharaoh said, guiding Yugi’s hand away and pushing the skirt back up over his thigh. Yugi felt like his face was burning more than his leg now as he watched the Pharaoh staring down at his leg intently.

A ghost of a touch passed over the bandage, and Yugi watched the hand shake before being quickly pulled away.

"Anne assef jedda lun hatha hadal luck. Luqud galtak tetalam. linh agfer lanfesi abda min agle delk,” He said, and his voice sounded so very broken. Yugi swore he felt something shatter inside of himself as he saw the pained expression fall over Pharaoh’s face.

“This isn’t your fault, Pharaoh,” Yugi said, trying to meet his eyes that were cast down and away from him, “If anything, this whole mess is my fault. They were coming after me and your pendant. They would have hurt you. They could have killed you, all because of me. I’d never be able to forgive myself if that happened,” he whispered, his eyes filling with tears again and this time he let them fall down his face.

Pharaoh’s hand came to a rest on the skin just below the bandage, his thumb stroking rhythmically there, “Hatha khattai. Kan jeageb an ahmich beshkel afdal. Luqud trekt luck wolmdenti an tatarzia ola yud olik al-rajal."

Yugi watched his thumb move, feeling conflicted over how much he savored the touch, “I’m sorry that they came here because of me. They ruined the festival, and caused so much destruction. Those homes...the people. They were hurt because of me. How can you even look at me after I caused all that?” Yugi asked, turning to face him.

Part of him wanted to see Pharaoh grow angry, to yell at him and accuse Yugi of all the things he felt he deserved to be cursed for. But instead all he saw was the same sweet, beautiful eyes that looked so soft whenever they were on Yugi.

"Les min al-adel ola qalbi ank cerda tzalen jamila hakthaa hatte andama tepkin,” he said, and he reached up to card his fingers through Yugi’s hair, brushing it back from his face.

Yugi sobbed, the words sounding so sweetly spoken that he felt his heart erupt within him. But he couldn’t give in, he couldn’t let himself be weak to how desperately he wanted to cling to this person who made everything feel so real, so safe, and so perfect.

Slowly he began to shake his head, his shoulder shaking as emotional tremors ran through him, “They’ll keep coming. And this time they may hurt you or worse. I can’t have them do that because of me. You deserve to live. I should leave. I need to go. Before I make this any worse than I already have. Yugi, azhab, Pharaoh egbie,” Yugi said, pressing Pharaoh’s hands away from him. The Pharaoh began to voice protest, but Yugi ignored the screaming agony in his leg as he tried to get off the bed.

"Yugi, cerda! arja elly mastalqa stauthi nevsk akthar. Elly ain tedhebac hibbib?"

“I have to go. Yugi, azhab!” he said, gesturing wildly to the door as he felt tears stream down his face again. With a strength he didn’t know he had, he managed to push away from the hands grabbing for him, and he slipped down from the bed. He made it four shaky steps before his wounded leg crumpled under him and he fell to the cold marble floor. All the same, he tried to push back up to his feet when he heard Pharaoh running over to him.

He only just managed to stand and take half a step closer to the door when suddenly fingers were closing over his arms.

“No! Yugi, azhab. Pharaoh, egbie. You’re not safe around me. I don’t want to hurt you.”

He pushed at Pharaoh’s chest, but his hands fisted into the silken tunic he wore at the same time, unable to truly decide to pull him closer or run away as he should.

"Rajae cerda tetterknee!" Pharaoh yelled, and Yugi was so startled by the desperation and volume that he froze under the hands that gripped him tightly enough to bruise the skin of his arms. Pharaoh was breathing heavily, his ruby eyes wild, "Cerda tetterknee. Edha kent khaifaf adek anni sahmik. Anne assef jedda lanni torkutham ellethonkep lucken min fadlik daani ahawol murra akhra lahmaitek. Faqtah cerda tetterknee. Anne behaja ellick. Anne ahibak."

“Why do you bother with me? Both of you. Why do you two care about me when I’m so weak when it comes to you?” Yugi whispered, staring up at his other self’s face. He began to cry in earnest then, his heart thudding loudly within him as it screamed out its agony over all of this.

Then suddenly Yugi was being gathered up in strong arms. It was so much like that night down in the hall of pharaoh’s past, only this time it was Yugi being held through his sorrow and grief.

“I don’t deserve this. I don’t deserve your kindness, or your touch. Don’t you see what your touch has done to me? It’s made me want things I should never have. I had fooled myself into thinking we just shared a bond through your pendant, but I let it become so much more than that. Don’t you see how terrible a person I am? I brought ruin to your city and your people. I led people to you that would hurt you. I keep you trapped in the future where you’re always close to me. And I’m so selfish. I never thought I was selfish before, but I am. I am because I wanted everything I shouldn’t have. I want to stay here and be with you, but I also want to go home and be with him. I want—” Yugi gasped, a shock of realization striking through him to his heart that thudded and skipped a beat in his chest.

Oh.

Oh.

Oh no.

Oh, shit.

“I’m in love with you, aren’t I?” he asked the air before him, as Pharaoh held him close, and Yugi clutched at his Yami doll in his hand.

Chapter Text

This day was damned from the start.

Yami had lost all hope of sleep that night after speaking with Ryou, plagued by the now exposed revelation of his love for his partner. As relieved as he felt having gotten such a thing off his chest, there still remained the absolute shattered devastating remnants of his heart beneath knowing that the one he loved was still missing. And that even once he was returned, Yami would never be able to bring himself to pursuing his revelation.

But being in a living body was different than just being a spirit when it came to brooding over his thoughts at night, in that he did eventually fall asleep to pure exhaustion.

Which meant that he slept through the alarm in the morning.

Which in turn resulted in Grandpa having to frantically wake him and rush Yami through getting ready for school, a piece of toast all but shoved down his throat before being manhandled out the door.

And it was raining. Because of course it was.

Yami was soaked down to the bone even after having to run at a breakneck speed to get to school, and even then he still almost missed the bell. He heard the snickering of other kids as his shoes squelched and his clothes dripped as he sat down at Yugi’s desk. He scowled deeply when he pulled out his homework from the night before to hand in, only to see the ink had been smeared away by the rain, rendering his work completely useless.

And that was just the first hour of this cursed day.

His friends had tried to check in on him in between lessons, Honda even offering his dry jacket, but Yami was in a foul mood and only could reply to them in grunts or shakes of his head. They also asked if he had heard anything from Kaiba in regard to Yugi...and he had to grit his teeth at the painful reminder of the ongoing silence and shook his head once again at their inquiry.

A pop quiz was presented in front of him next, and he wondered if it was possible to smite a piece of paper for appearing so mockingly before him. And of course it was a quiz on the solar system, the same subject that had sent his mind into a tailspin the day before.

He gritted his teeth so hard taking that quiz that someone raised their hand to ask what that squeaking noise was.

Boring lessons, confusing topics, and droning teachers followed, each hour crawling by slower than the millennia he’d spent in the puzzle. Yami had to remind himself it was Yugi’s body he was in to keep himself from slamming his head into the desk when an exam was announced for the next week.

Then more assignments were doled out to complete that afternoon right before the teacher began another lecture on an era of history that Yami had been trapped in the puzzle for.

The agony of his day must have shown on his face though, because the teacher paused mid-lecture to suggest that Yami go visit the nurses office. And wouldn’t take his growled ‘no’ for an answer.

Yami didn’t even know where this nurse was located, and had to wander the halls until he found a sign that listed it as the aforementioned ‘office’. He clenched his jaw and stepped inside, hoping to just get this over with.

But he was greeted loudly by some plump and motherly woman inside who instantly began fussing over his wet clothes.

“Oh, you poor baby! All wet and cranky. Don’t you worry, sweetheart, we’ll get you all taken care of. Can’t having you get sick, now can we? Oh, you’re so cute! Aren’t you just a precious little thing,” she said, pinching at the round cheeks and poking at Yugi’s button nose, “Now, how do you feel? Does your tummy hurt?” she asked, her voice babied and overly sweet.

“I am fine, if I could please return to—”

“You’re frowning so much, you must not be feeling well at all! Let’s check your temperature, sweety.”

A thermometer was shoved in his mouth before he could demand she cease this childish treatment. Yami scowled when he saw a picture of a teddy bear printed on the top of it. When it beeped and was taken out, he was ready to demand he be released back to his classroom, but in opening his mouth to speak the women took the opportunity to shove a lollipop in its place.

“Now, that’s a good boy! No fever. But you should really go get changed before you make yourself sick. Aw, aren’t you just adorable. Let’s dry you off a bit,” she cooed over him.

This was humiliating. Degrading.

He was a pharaoh once. He’d fought against the leviathan, countless villains, and stared down monsters at every turn. And this woman was rubbing a towel over his head like he was a mere toddler and asking him if he wanted a sticker before he left . Wasn’t he supposed to be in high school? What kind of healer was she even supposed to be?

Yami ducked past her arms that looked ready to grab and smother him in a hug, and ran from the torturous room as quickly as he could.

The lollipop hadn’t even been strawberry flavored.

But it seemed that he had wasted so much time finding the office that the bell for the end of school rang just as he made it back to his desk. He’d missed an entire lesson.

Yami swiped up his backpack and stomped out of the room before anything else could be brought down upon him. As of now, he wanted nothing more than to retreat into the walls of his puzzle and forget the world outside existed for a few hours.

But the voices of his friends calling for him as he walked past the gates stopped him. He drew in a steadying breath and turned to greet them with as mild of an expression as he could muster in that moment.

Anzu was at the head of the pack, her face already twisted in apology as she shyly held out a stack of papers for him. The others were grimacing behind her. Ryou looking truly sympathetic. Honda biting his lips and staring at the sky. And Jounouchi appearing as though he also wanted to gather Yami up and smother him with a hug.

Anzu cleared her throat and stepped before him, “Uh, they assigned a couple more things for tonight’s homework. These are yours.”

Yami stared down at the papers for a moment of stillness.

Then he threw his head back, to release what had been building within him since the moment he was shaken awake that morning, “Fuck!”

Anzu looked horrified for a moment before she turned around to Jounouchi, slapping him hard over his head, “Jounouchi, you taught the pharaoh how to swear?!”

Jounouchi gaped at her, rubbing his head, “Hey! No, I fucking didn’t! Maybe Yugi did, did you think of that?”

Anzu huffed, crossing her arms over her chest after punching his shoulder for good measure, “Ha! As if! Like our sweet little Yugi would ever cuss like that.”

“Oh, fuck .”

That was the soft word that slipped from Yugi’s mouth the moment he woke up the next morning. He tensed up immediately, wondering if he’d woken up the very reason for his reaction by speaking, but the continued soft breaths at the back of his neck assured him that he had a least a few moments longer to freak out about this before Pharaoh woke up.

Yugi had already been worried enough from the night before and realizing that he had gone and done the dumbest thing ever in apparently falling in love with the soul of his best friend. His best friend that existed in two different forms and two different times, cause why would he want to make his life easy?

Yugi thought that maybe some space would be a good idea for him after that realization, but no. Apparently, he wasn’t going to be led back to his room that night, and he had to wonder if it was only because of the fresh wound on his leg, or if the universe just truly hated him that much that he wasn’t even allowed to take a breath away from a man who left him breathless. So, Yugi had been so sweetly tucked into Pharaoh’s bed (and really, where was his consort, didn’t the museum say he had one?), and encouraged to sleep. After the tumultuous emotions that had overtaken both of them, Yugi was just too tired to fight against his heart anymore, and too tired to even walk over to the bed even. And of course, that meant that the Pharaoh would have taken it upon himself to carry him over, like Yugi was one of those low blood pressured princesses in movies.

It must have been whatever tea was shoved in his face that even allowed sleep to happen at all, because Yugi was much too wired to even think about resting when Pharaoh was sitting there beside him, keeping watch over him. Being so gentle and caring and whispering sweetly to him. And apparently eventually sharing the bed with Yugi that night.

And if that wasn’t enough to freak out over, he had this current situation to deal with. The situation being that he was currently laying in bed with a Pharaoh. And like any good teenager should be upon waking, they were both sporting one heck of a stiffy. Pharaoh’s being one he could feel pressed up against him from behind.

Because Yugi was being spooned by Pharaoh too. When did that even happen? How did that even happen? This bed was huge! Pharaoh would have had to go on a long, harrowing journey in his sleep to make it over to him. It wasn’t like Yugi was moving around much, given he’d been all but drugged to sleep by whatever that tea was, on top of having a bum leg to deal with. And yet here he was spooning with Yami’s past self.

He wasn’t even able to delve any deeper into his silent meltdown, though. Not when it got cut off abruptly.

A sudden knock at the door had Yugi squeaking in shock, and then squeaking again when he felt Pharaoh shifting awake behind him at last.

“Ya Pharaoh, nihann asfon elicazek. Lekink kent qud talabt mannah an nahdhur luck laenser al-mukhas faure oussauleh.  

Yugi didn’t recognize the voice behind the door, but Pharaoh didn’t seem bothered by it at least.

The considerable pressure pressed against him was shifted away, and Pharaoh sleepily lifted his head from the pillows to call out to whoever was at the door. He yawned widely, smiling down at Yugi beside him.

“Sabbah al-khayr. Keefe charob?” 

Yugi was too busy gaping at the bare, chiseled chest two inches from his face to try and decipher what was being asked while also realizing how screwed he was because not only was he in love, he was attracted too.

Fuck, fuck, fuck!

Then the doors opened behind them and he watched as a few servants entered, carrying something heavy between them.

Yugi looked over his shoulder to see Pharaoh sleepily rubbing his eyes, looking far too adorable doing so for someone with as much power as him, and seemingly completely unbothered as he draped an arm over Yugi’s hip. And even less bothered by the people bringing that item into his room.

Like he’d been the one who asked for it. Lazily he waved to the servants to place it across the room, yawning as he stretched out beside Yugi. The item was carried carefully between two servants, like it was a precious treasure to behold, and honestly...they were right. It was stunning.

Yugi knew what it was though. He’d seen it before.

In the museum back home.

In his favorite display case.

With a placard that stated it was originally made per the nameless Pharaoh’s request to be bestowed upon his beloved. Yugi had never asked Yami about the placard there, or asked his grandpa to translate the inscription, because secretly a part of him didn’t want to hear about the person that Yami loved in another lifetime. Because how could Yugi compare to someone that a Pharaoh loved that much? To share his love of games with for eternity...

But there the board was. New. Not ancient. Being delivered to the Pharaoh’s room, that Yugi was currently in. Past the bed that Yugi was also currently in. What was even happening?

Then Pharaoh was reaching down to grab for Yugi’s hand to get his attention, which honestly was not necessary. Yugi’s attention was very much present already for whatever was going on, and his eyes were darting between the board and the Pharaoh rapidly.

“ Hedieh . For Yugi,” he said proudly, pointing between Yugi and the treasure presented so there was no mistaking that it was indeed made for Yugi. And he was looking over at Yugi with such adoration in his eyes...Yugi felt his insides melting under the heat of it. 

The board was for him. For Yugi. 

No. Fucking. Way.

A whole lot of stuff instantly began to make sense in the worst way possible. Just seeing the board was enough to trigger Yugi's mind into solving the puzzle before him in a second. And the final imagine it made...well, he could admit that he had not expected it. But with it all coming together, he was kind of ashamed it took him this long to catch on. 

How the fuck had he missed this !?

Yugi had been kept in a giant ornate room, full of beds for weeks now. A room that only Pharaoh seemed inclined to enter. Yugi had been cared for constantly, had his hair done, his nails, and dressed up in clothing and jewelry that even surpassed most of what he saw everyone else wearing. He’d been allowed to sit by Pharaoh in audiences, on litters, and even allowed to touch and dance with him. Everyone had been catering to his every need, and had been so freaking nice.

And why???  Well, Yugi freaking knew why now.

Because Yugi had been living in the Pharaoh’s harem without even realizing it until now. And now he was in Pharaoh’s room.

Yugi gasped, hands flying up to cover the gape of his mouth. The Pharaoh seemed to mistake it for shocked awe at his present, because he just looked so pleased at that moment. So freaking happy to give his...his what? Concubine? Wife? Husband?...a gift.

How had Yugi been so fucking blind? Oh, Grandpa would be laughing his ass off right about now, right before turning serious and giving Yugi ‘that’ talk.

But really, why would Yugi have guessed that earlier? Yugi could not see any reason to be placed in a harem on day one in the palace. Or why Pharaoh would want him there at all. He never sought out Yugi for that , just company and games. And Yugi was just...a stranger? A weird kid they found in the desert that kind of looked like Pharaoh? How exactly did that translate to a perfect addition to a harem? And weren't harems supposed to have like a lot of women in them? Yugi had been alone in there for weeks and so no one besides the servants!

Oh, his Yami had so much explaining to do when Yugi got home.

But then came the next relentless wave of realization in the form of a tender gaze falling upon him, and a hand tracing down over Yugi’s hip to come to a rest high up on his leg where his skirt was still ridden up to expose the bandage. And a lot of skin.

“Keefe qudmikip? Hull tolmke, habibi?” Pharaoh asked quietly as the servants moved around the room quietly, preparing for the day ahead. None of them even batting an eye at Yugi in the Pharaoh’s bed of all places and being touched like this. 

A hand reached down to stroke over the skin just above the bandage, the bandage that was dangerously high on his leg, and Yugi barely stifled a yelp at the very familiar touch.

“Hm, enha tulem bahtha al-darja? Satleb min al-maalej an yati wiwhisha fe al-lahzha.” 

Then his thumb brushed over the skin there so gently, his face so open and concerned over Yugi...it stole his breath away. The touch was so innocent and intimate at the same time, and Yugi shivered under it. And even though his leg was throbbing in pain, he didn’t pull away.

All the soft smiles. Gentle touches. Comforting embraces. The sweet kisses that now seemed so much less innocent. The ornate senet board made for him that was part of a legend being tied back to the nameless Pharaoh’s love . It wasn’t his imagination, or ill-advised wishful thinking.

It just all suddenly made so much, too much, sense. Even his high level self-doubt and low level self-esteem wasn’t enough to talk him out of the final conclusion from all this. The thing he knew without a single doubt now.

The Pharaoh was in love with Yugi too.

Yugi moaned and threw himself back into the bed, hands flying up to cover his face.

“Fuck!”

“...F-fuck?”

Chapter Text

Rhys pried his eyes open to see the inside of the same fucking temple they’d been housed in for weeks now. And worse, to the same ugly four faces leaning over him.

“You alright, boss? You’ve been passed out for two days,” Fitz said, sounding nervous.

“What the fuck happened?” Rhys demanded, sitting up and then clutching his head as the world spun around him.

Malone sighed and rolled his eyes when none of the others seemed willing to speak, “You were able to manage summoning that monster thing, but the lady’s monster overpowered yours. You passed out when that happened. We had to give up grabbing the brat and the pyramid so we could get you out of there. We were only just barely able to sneak out of the city and hide in time. Guards are still patrolling everywhere looking for us. But it seems like they don’t bother checking tombs, or they would have found us by now.”

Rhys scowled as it all started to come back to him, “You couldn’t even manage to grab a little kid?”

The men put their hands up in defense, “Hey, he’s stronger than he looks, alright? And he had the kid in the crown with him too, and he pulled a knife.”

“Yeah, and your monster battle was a great distraction, but it almost killed us too. I almost got flattened by a crumbling building trying to chase after the brat.”

Rhys roared and stood up to tower over the cowering men under him, “I don’t care! We need that little shit and that pendant to get back to Japan! Next time I give you a job, I expect you to see it done. I don’t care if you have to cut off the crowned kid's head, I want that pendant and I want that boy!”

“We’re sorry, boss! We saw you go down and thought getting you out of there was more important. The guards would have been on us in a second if the dust from the fight wasn’t so dense,” Fitz said, his voice teetering on too shrill with fear.

Rhys snarled and kicked over a nearby statue, watching it shatter on the floor.

He’d spent days practicing summoning the beast after forcing a kidnapped priest to show him how to. They’d killed the priest soon after, and he was starting to regret that because summoning was turning out to be more difficult than he anticipated. When the brat did it, it seemed easy enough. He was able to bring down that big dragon thing from the sky. Meanwhile all Rhys had been able to do was summon the beast that was carved into the tablet they found. And each time after he’d practiced, he found his body drained.

This wasn’t enough. They’d missed their best chance and now they had gone an alerted the little king and the boy that they were coming for them. They’d be better guarded now, most likely holed up in the palace in the center of the city. It would be even more difficult to grab him now.

The festival had been the perfect cover for them. City gates welcoming wagons full of festival items every hour, not even noticing when one of the wagons just so happened to have men hiding in wine barrels. And then just enough people out and about crowding the streets and too excited by the goings on to notice a few hooded men stalking around the shadows. Rhys had been able to stalk the city square, watching their prey carefully from a distance. The little shit had been dolled up all pretty, but there was no mistaking him. That was their brat, their ticket home. And there, holding his hand as they explored the party, was the little king wearing their key home around his neck.

How utterly convenient, he’d thought. Packaged up all pretty for them in a pair. Rhys had watched with a sneer seeing the two of them dancing, sharing a heated look that Rhys found very interesting. Looked like the brat was having a much better time in the past than they were. Possibly even warming the bed of the little king if that interrupted kiss was anything to go by.

Perhaps this was something that may help. An advantage to hold over their spiky heads. At the very least, Rhys could know that the two of them would be close together. Two birds, one stone and all. But they had to make it count this time. He didn’t fancy them getting another chance after this. It was going to be risky enough now that they’d gone and alerted the whole city to their presence.

Rhys needed better assurance that he could fight them off. He needed...

“Fuck! I need a better beast to summon. This one was too weak,” Rhys hissed, eyeing the winged arm band still clasped over his wrist, “I need a powerful monster. One that none would dare try to stop.”

“Where are we supposed to get one of those? We only found one in that dead guy’s tomb,” Shane asked, scratching his head.

“I’m sure I can find us another priest to spill their guts, literally and figuratively,” Shane said quietly, playing with a wicked looking knife off in the corner of the room. Rhys appreciated his enthusiasm for blood.

“Good, take Fitz and find us one. The rest of us will stay here and try to figure out how we’re going to get close to our ticket and key home,” Rhys said, starting to pace the inside of the tomb.

“I don’t know, boss. How can we even hope to approach them now? They’ll be looking for us,” Malone asked, sounding wary.

Rhys rolled his shoulders and cracked his stiff neck, “We will have two choices on how to approach this next. One, we take them by force of power, barreling through the city and plowing down any and all who stand in our way. We’ll squash the little king and rip the pendant from his cold body, and then carry off the brat kicking and screaming so we can finish the job and go home.”

Fitz paled and swallowed hard, “And the other choice?”

Rhys’s smile glinted through the shadows of the tomb, “We lure them out.”

Their stocks were absolute shit, and falling each day.

Kanan tugged at his hair until he could feel it being ripped out from his scalp and he still did not stop.

It had been weeks since his brother had been sucked into that vortex and taken away, and they had nothing to show for it besides some data that indicated that maybe his brother was still alive, just fuck all away from where they were supposed to have landed.

What the shit were they doing in Egypt?! Kanan had his team run the numbers a dozen times, but it always triangulated to the vortex coming out there, off all fucking places. But even knowing the where, they still didn’t have the when, or even the fucking how.

And who knows what they had been up to for weeks in the past. Were they even still alive? Were they still gathering treasure they could use to pay off the investors? Kanan certainly hoped so, they needed money bad to shut the shareholders up, before feds started to get involved. Then they’d be even more fucked than they already were. He’d already did some basic research on Egypt though, and knew there were plenty of treasures to be found there too at least. With enough worth to even make Kanan slightly hopeful they may yet survive this.

Maybe.

Kanan groaned, bending over the desk to slam his head into it three times. The pens and coffee mugs on the surface bounced with how hard he hit the table.

“I don’t think we can wait any longer, Kanan. The share holders are banging at our door, and demanding answers. They want to know where their money is, and why Rhys hasn’t shown his face for weeks. We can’t keep making excuses,” Cedric pleaded, and Kanan would have gladly shut him up with a fist in his face if he wasn’t right. This had gone on too long. They needed to act.

Even though every part of his brain told him what a bad idea this was, Kanan didn’t know what else to do. They had only been able to power the machine with the kid and his weird necklace, and he would be their only hope of getting it up and running again. Hopefully creating the path of travel that would lead back to wherever Rhys and the others ended up.

Kanan sighed, clenching his eyes shut when he realized he would have to be the one to give the order this time. No blaming it on Rhy’s choice.

“Call in to the boys we have watching the kid. Tell them it’s almost time to move in. We’ll get things set up here first, and then when we give the word...they can grab him.”

“You got it, boss.”

“Does my Pharaoh require anything else?” he was asked as his cape was slipped on his shoulders.

Atem pressed a finger to his lips, jerking his head over to the bed where Yugi had fallen back asleep already. He had seemed so worked up that morning, Atem could only assume it was because his wound was paining him too greatly, and asked Ramy to make more of the healer’s tea. It seemed to have worked too well...but Atem was glad to see him rest at least. Even if they didn’t get a chance to try out the newly finished senet board, but that could wait for later. He’d seen how shocked Yugi looked when it was delivered, and thought it sweet that such a simple gesture as a gift would startle him so.

Atem could think of no better gift now to bestow upon Yugi. A masterpiece of work formed into something special the two of them treasured, something they could enjoy together. He couldn’t wait to be able to play on it with his chosen.

The servant bowed low and puttered off to do whatever it was they did during the day.

Atem had yet to be summoned out of his room, and took the unexpected moment of solitude to quietly walk over to his bed again. He slowly lowered a hip on the edge of the bed, right next to where Yugi was curled up around the doll again. He’d only picked it up to clutch to his chest once Atem had gotten up, something Atem was still trying to decipher.

Yugi’s eyes were closed and his breathing slow and even as Atem stared down at him. A swell of warmth filled his chest, and he reached out to brush back the golden strands that had fallen loosely around his face.

His hand fell away when his gaze dropped lower, down to where Yugi’s leg was propped up on a pillow for the healer to check soon. The linen used to wrap it the night before had become dark with blood stains soaking through. A shiver ran through him remembering the raw wound bleeding freely under his hand as he tried to staunch the flow of it. Atem didn’t think he’d ever been so scared before.

Pharaohs weren’t supposed to be scared. But he had been. He’d been terrified.

He saw Yugi’s brow wrinkle, and his mouth turned down into a frown as his breathing began to speed up.

"Iie, iie. Kare o kizutsukenadaide. Onegai...” came the little whimpers, and Atem felt a whine build in his chest hearing how distressed he sounded in whatever nightmare he was trapped in.

“Shh, it’s alright, my love. You’re safe, I’m right here,” he whispered, stroking his knuckles over a rounded cheek. The frown smoothed out, and Yugi let out a soft sigh as his body relaxed once more.

Atem smiled and kept stroking at his face to keep the nightmares at bay for him.

“I am glad I can do this for you. I know more than anyone how awful it can be to be unable to be touched and comforted by those you love. You must have felt so alone when you first fell in my path. Missing those you left behind...” Atem whispered, staring down at Yugi’s sleeping face, “I would give you anything to see you happy, but I fear that my power can not give you the one you’ve been clinging to in your lonely moments,” he said, his eyes drifting down to the doll cradled against Yugi’s chest.

Yami.

For all that Yugi may have wished it, Yami was not here. He could not touch Yugi as Atem could now, could not chase away his nightmares with a stroke of his hand, could not guard over him as he slept, could not provide the comfort of a warm body to wake next to. Yami may as well have been a ghost haunting Yugi for all the effect he had in this place, in this moment.

And yet, Atem still found himself suffocated by his jealousy of this faceless man Yugi so clearly adored.

Yugi didn’t deserve to just be loved from afar. He deserved to be showered by it, embraced by it, warmed by it.

Atem could give him that, and he could see in Yugi’s eyes how he knew this was true. He could see an echo of affection there now, one that simmered in a bubbling heat when their gazes locked upon one another, or their hands clasped. He’d seen it when they had ended their dance, and when he’d held Yugi tight last night.

But would Yugi ever be able to let go of what he’d left behind and accept Atem as his new home, and the next person he’d turn to for comfort?

Atem could only wish for it to be so.

But first, he had to make sure that Yugi was truly safe. Already he’d allowed him to be harmed, and he’d never forgive himself for this, but he had a duty to protect his chosen and his country from this threat. He had much work to do it seemed.

He just hated that it would likely mean having to leave Yugi’s side. Ripping his heart from his chest would hurt less.

“I almost lost you yesterday...I can’t even begin to feel comfortable leaving your side. You shouldn’t be alone ever,” he murmured, sighing heavily when he saw the sun rising outside his window and knew the morning would begin soon.

After all that had happened the day before, Atem would have assumed he’d be ripped from his room and forced into countless audiences to do damage control over the disastrous festival and the newly escalated threat to their home. He’d been dreading it, solely because the healers had ordered Yugi to not be moved, and therefore could not leave the room with him for at least a day.

But a knock was heard at his door just as he was mentally preparing to leave Yugi’s side and to summon a legion of guards to stand watch in his stead.

He turned and saw his servant open it to reveal Shimon and a few court pages slipping in, their arms full of scrolls.

Atem stared at them in open confusion, and Shimon smiled at him as he slipped into the room quietly.

He paused by the bed and stared down at him sadly, shaking his head, “I am sorry he was harmed like this, Pharaoh. To want to hurt such a sweet soul,” he tutted, and patted Yugi on the head before turning to face Atem.

“Seth came and found me last night along with Isis and Mahad. They advised that you not be forced to leave your chambers today, something about Pharaoh being wounded?” Shimon said, brow raised as he looked Atem over. His gaze fell on the bruising that had begun to paint his shoulder and back with purpling marks, but if Atem were being honest, they hardly bothered him. The agony of seeing Yugi hurt was the greater torture. He could certainly still fulfill his duties, all he’d be doing would be sitting in a throne...

Atem blinked, “My shoulder is not that bad, I—”

Shimon waved his hand dismissively, “Well, Isis assured me it would require you to stay in here, and Seth has promised to handle everything requiring your presence today. I was instructed by Mahad to have all critical scrolls delivered to you in here and to keep you updated on all matters of your interest...while you are recovering from a most grievous wound. No, we simply cannot risk having you up and about the palace today. It’s best you stay in here with your chosen to recover,” he said, winking with a smile.

Atem finally understood, and sent a silent thanks to them for understanding. For hearing him. And maybe starting to see Atem under the crown again.

Shimon began to whisper the updates as he started unraveling the scrolls, and Atem slowly sank back onto the edge of the bed to hold Yugi’s hand as he slept.

Chapter Text

 It was difficult for Seth to admit he was wrong.

It was even more difficult to admit such things out loud, let alone in his head. But after Atem had broken down in front of them, Seth found himself in the difficult position of realizing that he may have messed up badly when it came to his cousin these last few months. Maybe even before that.

Seth sat in the pharaoh’s study as he poured over the scrolls that kept getting dropped off every few minutes. Honestly, they came faster than they were finished. How did the pile ever shrink at this rate? But even as he stared incredulously as a sheepish scribe dropped off another stack, he kept his hand busy signing off everything that didn’t require a royal seal. 

Even as he worked through endless scrolls and attended dozens of audiences through the day, his mind kept drifting back to Atem’s face as he ripped the crown from his head and crumbled to the floor. He could hear his voice ringing in his ears as he broke down. As he voiced his doubts that he had any friends left, or just loyal servants. 

Seth had been unable to look upon Atem after that, and it had nothing to do with protocol for once. It was just pure shame. Because…Atem was right. They had abandoned him. Maybe not his side, but they had pulled away after the previous pharaoh died. 

Atem had been doing as was expected of an heir, even in the wake of his only parent’s death. He was remaining stoic and took the throne with a stone face that hurt to look upon because all three of them knew how much Atem adored his father. They’d all assumed this meant that Atem had accepted his duty and all that came with it, and would no longer want to have his friends doting on him as they used to. That all that would be beneath him now. 

None of them wanted to lose Atem and his friendship, but thought after seeing how distanced he had become after his father’s death that this was what he wanted. Needed. He needed to focus on being pharaoh now, not their childhood playmate. He had the burden of an entire country placed upon his young shoulders, they all knew how great a burden that was. And they had wanted to do everything and anything in their power to support him. Even if it meant being nothing more than his guardians, at least they were helping Atem in their own way. Seth wanted Atem’s rule to be a great one, worthy of legends for eons to come. His cousin deserved that. 

He thought that was what Atem would want. 

He was wrong. 

Atem had needed them, but not as his advisors. They should have known that, but Atem had done too well of a job playing the part of Pharaoh that they’d almost missed how badly he was struggling. In fact, none of them really wizened up to it until…Yugi came along.

And it was then that the three of them had to stop and wonder, when was the last time they’d seen Atem smile? When had they last heard him laugh? When had they seen him act as anything other than their king?

Atem had fooled them all into thinking he was fine, but they should have known he was struggling. They’d grown up with him. They knew the boy under the crown, and would know how deeply his father’s death would have cut.

And they’d missed it.

Seth vowed to make up for it now. Even if it took the rest of his life signing off all these endless, cursed scrolls.

Seth scowled when he glanced over at the stack and had to wonder if they’d been breeding while he was lost in thought, because they appeared to have multiplied in the last few minutes. 

Before he could smite the pile just to rid it from his sight, the door to the study opened.

Seth tensed up, ready to curse away whatever scribe was about to dare to bring him more scrolls, but it was Mahad’s weary form that trudged through instead.

A welcome relief. Although he looked as terrible as they all felt since last night. Sometimes it was hard to remember that they were all just adolescents trying to keep a country afloat. It was a wonder sometimes how they got anything done at all. 

Must be why they kept Shimon around. He was older than all of them combined. 

“Anything?” He asked when Mahad stepped through the door.

The mage sighed and shook his head, “No one has been able to find where the pale men went.” Seth tsked and angrily punched his seal into another finished scroll.

Mahad leaned heavily upon his staff as he gazed out the window where the sun was already setting. It was doubtful they would hear anything else for the rest of the day, and the falcons rarely brought in messages in the night. 

Which meant they had nothing to offer Atem in the way of news today, besides that his country still stood. Small miracles. 

Seth wondered how he was doing. Had he let a healer at least look at his shoulder yet? Was he taking this time to actually relax, or was he just using it as more time to fret over Yugi? Seth had at least hoped by begging Amon to send over one of the commissioned boards that morning he’d at least have given Atem something to enjoy with his…companion, since it wasn’t like they’d be able to do much else. 

“Have you heard from him today?” Mahad asked quietly, still looking out the window.

Seth sighed, pausing to turn and stare at the sunset as well. The scrolls could continue to progenate behind him as much as they pleased, he’d just burn them if it got out of control.

“Nothing. Shimon stopped by a few times to pick up things requiring the royal seal, and said that he was well,” Seth said, grimacing at the simplistic answer. Shimon had not offered more than that even when prodded, so he’d given up on pressing for it. 

The door opened again, this time with both of them tensing up until they realized it was just Isis stepping in.

Isis sighed wearily as she flopped ungracefully into a chair, rubbing at her temples and staring ahead at nothing. 

“Dare I ask how things are in the city?” Seth asked dryly.

“You should dare not,” she hissed back in warning, “But I will allow a report that the wounded have all been cared for, and those who lost their homes have been given temporary lodgings until the buildings are repaired. The people are still shaken, but are confident that the Pharaoh will see the city fixed and the men captured in time.”

Seth breathed a sigh of relief, “That’s good at least.”

“Any word about Pharaoh or Yugi?” she asked, sounding heartbroken.

Mahad shrugged, “I already asked. Not much to report beyond that they still live.”

“After the two days, I’ll take it,” she sighed, and shook her head, “I only wish that we weren’t so busy trying to put everything to rights. After last night, I feel awful not being with him right now. He was so upset over what happened, and with Yugi getting hurt on top of it…it’s all just terrible. He adores Yugi, he must be devastated to see him injured like this.”

Mahad groaned, burying his face in his hand, “We all knew that he was becoming enamored with Yugi. If only so much mystery and danger did not surround him. I worry Atem will only become further hurt from all this…but just seeing how Atem looks at Yugi, I would never be able to warn him away. They are too sweet together.” 

“They are indeed sweet together. I had never thought I’d see the day that Atem’s heart would be worn on his sleeve as if it were a dia dhank. Yugi truly is a wonder. For both of them, I hope that we can lay this danger to rest and find a way to help them,” she said, leaning back in her chair and staring out the window with them.

Mahad hummed in agreement before speaking, “Is there anything else tonight that must be addressed?”

“I have a few scrolls that require the royal seal that cannot wait for tomorrow. Does anyone know where Shimon is so that he can deliver them?” Seth asked.

Isis narrowed her eyes at him, “I know we all feel guilty about the situation, but avoiding him is hardly going to help us gain back his trust.”

“I don’t think he’d want to see me right now.”

“Let’s not make any more assumptions regarding what we think he wants either,” Mahad sighed, rubbing a hand over his face, “At the very least, see how he is doing for us? I worry for him, and for his dear one, Yugi.”

Seth bit his lip to suppress a groan, but knew they were right. He snatched the scrolls off the table and got up to do this before he lost his nerve.

And before another scribe arrived with more work.

Seth drew in a breath before stepping into the pharaoh’s chambers. The servants drifting around inside bowed as he passed, but otherwise did not question his presence. A relief. 

He found them out by the pool, laid upon silk pillows by the water. Yugi was humming where he sat, and Seth felt an uncomfortable shiver run through him when he saw his leg propped up on a second pillow, where a bandage was wrapped in place. Even from this distance, he could see the blood stain upon it. He saw Atem’s back, laying beside Yugi, his head using Yugi’s other leg as a rest. He was facing away towards the water, perfectly still. 

The shoulder that was wounded had bruised deeply, and could be seen easily through the straps of the simple tunic he wore. A far cry from the ornate clothes he’d been dressed in the day before. Seth hated seeing it, knowing it meant they’d failed to protect him the day before. Failed to protect both of them. 

Seth tensed, his body wanting to retreat in shame once more, but he must have made some sort of noise because suddenly Yugi’s head turned and caught his gaze. 

Seth froze under those large eyes that always seemed to know more than they should. But Yugi did not frown upon seeing him. If anything he seemed pleased he was there. Gods only knew why…he'd hardly been welcoming to the little one. 

Yugi and he stared at each other for a moment, and the spell only broke when Yugi jerked his chin to welcome Seth to approach. 

For whatever reason, Seth obeyed and took a few steps closer. When Atem didn’t stir or react to his approach, his steps slowed again, and he reconsidered even coming in here at all. 

But then Yugi beckoned him closer, and placed a finger to his lips as Seth came up to their side. 

Only once he stood above them both did he notice that Atem was asleep where he lay in Yugi’s lap. 

His face was softened from the harsh blankness that they’d all been seeing on his face for months. The face that aged him far beyond his tender years. 

It was so different from the pharaoh he’d seen over the last few months. And Seth surprised himself by thinking…he’d missed this side to Atem. He’d missed his friend and cousin, even though neither of them had strayed far from each other physically. But he knew that there was a distance there all the same. His chest suddenly grew tight with agony, finally realizing just how much he’d missed him this whole time. Was this the same agony that Atem had been feeling with his friends pulling away? It seemed cruel to think of doing it now. He felt deeply ashamed, and wanted to do better. To make Atem feel happy again.

Only…

He was happy, wasn’t he? More than he had been in months, or ever since his father fell ill. Seth had been hoping that Atem’s stoicism in the last year had just been how he would portray himself as Pharaoh, and Seth had eagerly wished to support him. He knew Atem had worried for years about living up to his father’s rein and the people’s expectations, and Seth had promised himself that he’d support Atem with whatever it took to see he became that pharaoh. He just hadn’t expected Atem to challenge him so much on guiding him on the path to being the perfect king.

And he hadn’t expected this mystery of a child to come along and not only undo all the work Seth had put in...but it fixed Atem in ways that Seth didn’t even realize he was broken.

Atem had been given the thread to sew back up the tear in his heart it seemed, and in doing so found himself further wrapped up in the one who provided him with it. 

Seth had seen Atem love many times before. He’d seen how he loved his home, his people, his father, and his friends. But this was different. He had now seen Atem in love. And just as was the way of his cousin, he did not know how to do anything by halves. 

And now, looking at the way that Yugi held Atem’s head in his lap, the way his hands kept stroking through the hair that lay loose and crownless, the brokenly tender way that his eyes trailed over Atem’s face…Seth wondered if Atem knew that he wasn’t alone in that love. 

Suddenly he was filled with a rush of gratitude that stunned him. All directed to this little wisp of a thing that fell into their laps and changed everything.

Seth gaped as he stared down at Yugi, watching as he gently cradled Atem’s head in his lap, and Atem shuffled even closer in his sleep. The hint of a smile on his sleep slacked face.

Seth swallowed hard against the lump in his throat, the sound loud enough to draw Yugi’s attention back to him.

Seth almost withered under his large eyes, but the rush of gratitude was still too fresh within him to ignore.

“Thank you...for making him smile again. I had thought I knew what he needed since ascending the throne. I’ve known him his entire life, and believed I knew what he would need...but I understand now...I was wrong. How could one who has only known him for weeks see to his core so clearly?” He whispered in awe.

Yugi blinked up at him, clearly not understanding anything still. Seth sighed, thinking it was probably for the best. If he knew Yugi could understand him he probably wouldn’t have said anything. But now having spoken the words out loud, he felt impossibly lighter for it. 

"Nani o itte iru no ka wakarimasen. Gomennasai,", Yugi whispered back, ducking his head low against his chest and looking uncertain. And who could blame him. Seth had been anything but kind in his tone and words since Yugi arrived. He probably thought he was being scolded again. 

Honestly, how did Atem deal with the language barrier between them? 

Seth sighed, crouching down low until he was sure Yugi could meet his eyes without hurting his neck. He made sure the kid was looking back at him and listening as he very slowly and carefully began to speak, “Pharaoh…happy. Pharaoh happy with Yugi.”

Something seemed to dawn in those large eyes, and a small stain of pink spread over his nose and cheeks as he glanced away from Seth. He almost looked sad…but no, Seth had seen the way he’d stared at Atem when he thought no one was looking. He knew Yugi loved him. Whatever reason for him being sad would pass. How could two people as in love as them not be happy?

Yugi didn’t look back up as his hands resumed their path through Atem’s hair, and seemed content to let the conversation drop. Which suited Seth just fine. He didn’t think he had it in him to say anything else anyway. He was tapped out of sentimental sap for the rest of the year. Too bad Atem missed it. 

Seth stood back up and dropped the stack of scrolls on a nearby table to be dealt with later. He’d let the two of them enjoy this quiet time together.

Given what had happened recently, Seth wasn’t sure they’d have much more quiet for a while yet. 

Yami snatched up the phone from the table before it could even make it to the second ring. After days of silence, Yami was practically shaking as he accepted the call, and felt his heart leap in his chest when he saw the name scrolling across the screen.

“Kaiba,” he greeted, sounding out of breath despite having only been laying on Yugi’s bed sulking for the last two hours. It may have been Friday night, the usual game night shared by all of them, but none had actually felt in the mood to partake. Or they had noticed Yami’s mood and decided to give him space. In any case, the house was painfully empty. 

“Pharaoh. I figured I’d give you an update now, before one of you comes hammering at my doors again.”

Yami sniffed haughtily, even though he knew that he would have absolutely done that come morning since there would not be any school to attend. But Kaiba didn’t need to know that.

“Tell me what you have then,” he said, trying his best not to make it sound like a demand. He began to pace the small length of Yugi’s room, biting at his lip as he waited. He spotted the kuriboh plush on the floor, where it must have been knocked down in his haste to get to the phone. He silently picked it back up and patted it on the head in apology as he listened. 

“I’ve been able to work on a few mock-ups of what I think Kanan and his team had designed with their power converters, and they’re about ready to try out. I’ve got a few sensors calibrating now to see if we can get the system to stabilize without the energy input in place.”

Yami sucked in a sharp breath, feeling hope bloom within him even though he only understood about half of what was just said. He would assume it all meant progress of some sort at the very least.

"That’s wonderful to hear, Kaiba. Does this mean you may have something soon?”

“Soon’ is too generic a term.”

Yami bit back a frustrated growl, stomping faster around the room to keep from snapping, “Then how much time do you need?”

"Uncertain. Even if I can get the system parameters to calibrate something congruent, it’s looking like I may need more active data to replicate the final trajectory they achieved before.”

Was Kaiba even speaking Japanese at this point? 

Yami stopped moving and pinched the bridge of his nose between his fingers, “Okay…so what do you need then? Should I come see you with the puzzle? Would that help?” Yami had no idea what Kaiba was even doing, but the puzzle and himself were all he had to offer in any case. 

"Well, we’ll need the puzzle eventually. But it won’t help right now. We’ve still got our bugs in Kanan’s lab, but they haven’t powered on their machine since the event that uh…you know.”

Yami sighed, “Stole Yugi’s soul from his body?”

"Sure, that or scrambled what’s left of your brain, but we’ll go with that. I’ll be seeing if there are any workarounds to getting the live data I need, but until then progress will be limited. I’m…working on it.”

For a moment, Yami could have sworn that Kaiba was about to apologize. 

“Thank you,” was all Yami could bring himself to reply as his throat tightened up. He’d been hoping for something more promising, but instead he would just be waiting…again.

Kaiba hung up before Yami could beg anything more from him. This was probably for the best, because he would likely offer his last shreds of dignity and his own soul in exchange for whatever this ‘data’ was that was needed.

Yami groaned, sitting heavily on the edge of the bed and burying his face in his hands, just as he felt the hot tears begin to roll down his cheeks.

"I’m so sorry, Yugi. I wish I was stronger than this. I wish I knew how to bring you home. Everyone misses you, nothing is the same. I just feel so empty with you gone,” he sniffed, pressing the flat of his palm over his heart where he used to feel Yugi’s soul deeply nestled inside when he fronted. 

“Please be safe, wherever you are. I’m coming for you, I haven’t given up. I promise. Just…wait for me.”

Chapter Text

So this was Yami in love…

Over the two days that followed the attack, Yugi was gifted with the constant presence of the Pharaoh, and all the attention that came with that. Before all Yugi had treasured and longed for those tiny moments they had to sneak between Pharaoh’s busy days and actually getting some sleep here and there. But now, with the two of them staying in the same room together all day, there was no pulling them apart. It was almost like having Yami inside of him again, a constant presence in his heart and by his side. 

Even with his leg still throbbing with pain, Yugi was too lost in his time with Pharaoh to care much about it. 

Although Pharaoh seemed to handle caring about his leg enough for both of them. He probably put the healers to shame with how attentive he’d been with the wound. How he checked the bandages every hour, or how gently he applied the salves. The way he tended to Yugi’s leg was almost akin to worship in how devoted he seemed to the task, and the faraway look he got when lost in his caring. 

Beyond just his leg, Pharaoh seemed to lavish Yugi with even more doting attention. Bringing him things in bed to keep him from getting too bored. Carrying Yugi over to the table to play a game or over to some pillows by the pool to relax. Yugi was half worried he’d never be allowed to walk again given how eagerly Pharaoh seemed to be to carry him everywhere. And it wasn’t like Yugi was about to argue, because laying there cradled in his arms was something he never could have imagined even in his most desperate of dreams. 

It seemed like every second of the Pharaoh’s time was spent in some way for Yugi. Making sure he ate, whispering soft meaningless words in his ear to comfort him after waking from a bad dream, holding his hand as the healers poked at his healing leg, or just scooping a lotus out of the water to tuck in the braids pleated in Yugi’s hair. 

Even at night, Yugi could rest easy again knowing that Pharaoh was always within arms reach. Sometimes even closer. Most of the time holding him…his lingering presence as he slept was just so much like Yami’s nightly watches back home, it always made his throat close up with emotion thinking about how much that had meant to Yugi. To always know Yami was close. Just as he treasured knowing Pharaoh was close now. 

What struck Yugi the most about observing the way the Pharaoh acted was how familiar it all was. Like it was all the same things that Yami would do before. Playing with Yugi to keep them both entertained. Protecting and doting on him. Spending every waking (and sleeping) moment together. And making Yugi feel so warm from it all. The only difference here was that he could touch and be touched by Pharaoh. 

And that he knew Pharaoh loved him. Loved him like that.  

The physical aspect of the love between them was the same in that Yugi trusted the Pharaoh completely with himself and his body. They may not share a body like this, but to Yugi that didn’t lessen the intimacy of their bond. Yugi had given himself to Yami willingly too many times to count, trusting him completely to not harm him. Taking comfort in knowing Yami was caring for him at all times.

With Pharaoh, He didn’t shy away from the hand that lingered high up on his leg as they slept, and didn’t pull away when Pharaoh reached for him. He didn’t flinch when he felt a hand caressing the side of his face as he dozed, and he melted into each and every other touch as the days passed. 

What was different now was that before, touch with Yami was muted. Anything beyond sharing a body was something that Yugi hadn’t even contemplated, either because it would hurt to be rejected, or hurt even more if it was accepted only to realize the limitations of loving a spirit in that way. 

But with Pharaoh…his hands were warm and solid. And there was a heat in his eyes that seemed to simmer like embers in those wine colored eyes, a heat that grew with each day that Yugi remained here. 

Sharing a bed was such a bad idea…and yet Yugi had made no requests to be allowed to go back to the harem (holy fuck, he’d been living in a harem). No, instead Yugi had just allowed himself to just stay where he was each night, letting Pharaoh hold him. Just let it happen.

You know, like an idiot. 

It was just hard to turn down waking up to that body, and that face, and knowing that Yugi loved him more than he had words for. Literally, because he still only knew about two handfuls of Pharaoh’s language now. And they were all painfully ‘General Audience’ rated, and he never thought he’d have to confess his feelings in an ancient language that wasn’t even spoken in his time anymore. Yugi was woefully underprepared for all this.

And Yugi was still coming to terms with his own realization of admitting at last that he was in love with the same soul that resided in two different times. He also was observing himself and how he acted now knowing that this was himself in love. And he was once again struck at how familiar it all was. Like he wasn’t acting differently than before, except for maybe being more open to touch (no kidding seeing how he’d never been able to touch Yami before). Yugi knew this meant that he must have been in love with the soul in his heart longer than he’d ever imagined. He’d loved Yami even before seeing him in person for the first time. 

Because for all of Yugi’s self doubts, he always knew that Yami cared for him deeply. He’d felt it. But he never knew if it ever went beyond the bond that until now Yugi had assumed was just what two souls in one body would feel for one another. It almost slammed the breaks on his own affections for Pharaoh, just because he wasn’t sure how Yami would feel about all this. Yugi had never been able to tell Yami how much he cared about him. Hell, Yugi hadn’t even realized he was in love with him until Pharaoh all but forced him to acknowledge it. Yami would have no idea what his past self was doing with Yugi now, but eventually he may remember it. And when he did, would he feel the same as his own past self? Or would too much time have passed and too much else have happened for Yami to feel the same?

Yami still had a destiny to fulfill too. That was probably more important to him than Yugi. 

But Yami wasn’t the only one who didn’t have all the information.

Pharaoh was also being strung along by all this, completely unaware of what Yugi knew of his future. It was almost cruel that Yugi couldn’t even begin to think of how to tell him, or warn him, of what was to come. Not just because of the language barrier, but because Yugi didn’t know. None of them did. What happened to Yami was still a mystery. 

Knowing what his fate would be though, would Pharaoh even still love Yugi knowing what came next for them? What came next for him ? What tragic destiny awaited him…

How could he still love Yugi knowing what imprisonment awaited him. Knowing that he’d be bound to Yugi not by choice, but by the will of the pendant he wore. Trapped…just like Yugi was trapped here. 

It wasn’t fair. None of this was fair. To any of them. Both of them? 

“Ugh, I still don’t even know if I should count you as one person or two even in my head,” Yugi whimpered to himself, flopping back on the bed. Pharaoh must have heard him because he was suddenly setting aside the latest batch of scrolls delivered to walk back over to the bed.

Pharaoh cocked a hip on the edge of the bed, reaching out to cup his hand under Yugi’s jaw, "Hull ant bakhiran habibib? Hull hui sakikb? Hull jeageb an atlab muzaid min chaieb?"

Long fingers ghosted over the bandage on his leg, and Yugi saw the worried inquiry in his eyes. 

Yugi shook his head, “My leg is fine. It’s my head that’s a mess. Don’t worry about it,” he said, forcing cheer into his voice.

Pharaoh didn’t look completely convinced, but he was wasn’t summoning a servant to fetch a healer either. A win, in Yugi’s book. He really didn’t want to drink any more of that tea. It always made him so sleepy.

Even knowing his leg was as fine as it could be with a big gash in it, the Pharaoh did not pull away. He seemed almost transfixed as he stroked his thumb over the curve of Yugi’s cheek.  

Yugi tried not to let himself think too hard about how he felt with the Pharaoh touching him so tenderly while they were both on a bed. But even so, he felt his cheeks heat under the touch.

He forced a smile on his lips, trying to look more relaxed than he felt.

"Asthtie an akhbar an hannak sheia leschgl zehanek es-seghir al-mufam balencat. Asthtie an ari keefe yazaajkip waen yikmin fe hanna,” he said, and traced a thumb under Yugi’s eye, "Athamni an tutmuken min ekhbari hatte atmken min musaedtak. Ai shaya letgeviev hemke. Mada an el-abbad azizib yebdo an delk daema yechtet zehanek an al-amour."

He gestured behind them to the table that had the senet board set up, drawing Yugi’s attention away for a moment. He felt his heart race thinking of another round against the Pharaoh, and nodded when the king stood up and held out his arms in offering.

It stole Yugi’s breath how careful he was with him. How he cradled him close enough that the heat of his living body soaked into Yugi’s chilled soul. 

Pharaoh gently lifted and carried him over to the beautiful game set once more, setting him down on the chair so gently that he must have thought Yugi was made of glass.

Pharaoh hurried to the other side of the table to begin setting up the pieces, looking very eager to get another round going. Maybe he was bored? Yugi supposed it could be possible. Pharaoh was probably used to doing so much during the day that being stuck in this room would be kind of dull. 

At least they had more games to choose from now.

Behind them on another table sat the other commissioned board that had been dropped off that morning. Yugi knew without asking that there were more in the works too, trickling in one by one as Amon finished and delivered them. He knew because he’d seen all of them before. Just not here. 

Yugi felt his eyes mist over as he stared at them, because suddenly he realized something. 

Because the fact that they existed at all had concluded the most tragic fact of all.

He heard his heart shattering like a dropped vase. A frigid dread pooling in his belly and making him feel instantly sick. 

He swallowed hard around the lump in his throat just so he didn’t throw up as he stared at the familiar boards across from them. 

No…no…I know what this means.

If the game sets existed in this time and in Yugi’s time...that meant that he hadn’t changed anything by being here. These games had survived thousands of years in the Pharaoh’s tomb after being built for Yugi . It meant that Yugi had existed in the lifetime of Yami before he’d been trapped in the puzzle, interacting with the Pharaoh. Being part of his past.

They had already met before they met. Yugi had always been a part of Yami’s past, he had just never realized it. 

Until he’d seen that senet board brought into the room. Identical to the one that existed in a museum display thousands of years in the future.

Yugi sniffed and swallowed hard around the hard lump in his throat. Because he knew what it meant. It meant that Pharaoh’s death...Yami’s death...was already literally carved in stone. Yugi wouldn’t change anything. He’d still die young, and be trapped for thousands of years.

In fact...for all he knew, Yugi could have been the cause of it all along. Yugi was still trapped here after all, and because of him, the Pharaoh had already almost been killed by Rhys and his men. And Yugi knew they were still out there…waiting, plotting…and coming back for what they thought was theirs. Would Yugi have to watch him die?

What if it was Yugi’s fault that Pharaoh got trapped in the puzzle? What if…if Yami remembered that it was Yugi’s fault, then he’d never forgive him for all the suffering he went through. 

Yugi choked out a sob at the thought, startling the Pharaoh who sat across from him. He instantly dropped the pieces in his hands and darted back around the table. 

"Ohs Yugi! Hibbib mae al-amreb mada yazaajkip? Habibib ohs athamni lieuwe tastatia ekhbari hatte asthtie tehdia qalabak? Anne hanna. anne hanna tamama. Linh azahab elly ai makan."

Strong arms encircled Yugi as he heard that comforting voice all around him, scooping him up and holding him in place against him. But it just made Yugi cry harder and bury himself against the Pharaoh’s chest, feeling for the heartbeat that still thumped loudly against his palm. 

How much longer would this heart beat for? 

And would it be Yugi’s fault when it stopped?

Yugi sobbed into the silk fabric, clinging to it and the person wearing it desperately as he was rocked in those arms. All while listening to words he didn’t understand be whispered through a kiss pressed to his brow, and hating how much comfort he drew from it. He didn’t deserve it. Not from him.

"Shh... luqud hasselt allik. Mehma kan mae yazaajkip arjuk an taref ank stazl daema muay. Linh azahab elly ai mcannes habibi. Shh..."

Chapter Text

Yugi didn’t know what was worse. Knowing without a doubt that the sweet pharaoh that doted on and adored him would die no matter what Yugi did. Or letting himself find comfort in that same pharaoh who had no idea what was going to happen to him. 

But all the same, Yugi selfishly let himself be held by Pharaoh as he worked through the sorrow of knowing death was inevitable for the king. Each tender kiss pressed to his face, hand or head, Yugi leaned into, seeking some sense of reassurance that at least he was still here for now. 

And that the Pharaoh’s soul still lived on in the future. 

Back home, they’d all just accepted Yami as a spirit in the puzzle, without giving too much thought to the horrifying fact that he was dead. Because his soul didn’t give off a feeling of being dead. It burned brightly where Yugi held it in his heart, and he was just so strong and brave, and incredible to be associated with death. To Yugi, Yami felt alive still. Even if he didn’t have a heartbeat of his own, Yugi shared his own with him. 

Yugi sighed as he watched Pharaoh moving around the room. Shimon had shown up a few times to drop off more scrolls and to talk with Pharaoh a bit. But so far nothing alarming must have happened because neither Shimon nor Pharaoh looked upset beyond a few shared frowns. 

Surprisingly though, Pharaoh hadn’t bothered to leave the room once, even though they were now two days into confinement in here. Yugi had the excuse of his almost useless leg, but Pharaoh hardly seemed slowed down by those nasty bruises on his shoulder. 

Even more surprising, Yugi hadn’t seen Isis or Mahad since the attack. He’d grown so used to seeing them hovering behind the Pharaoh, that it seemed strange to turn around and not see them five feet away from their king. And Seth hadn’t shown up again since that strange moment by the pool. 

He’d thought going off the soft expression in Seth’s face that maybe whatever Yugi had done to piss him off so bad had been settled. But his ongoing absence made Yugi wonder if he’d read him wrong? 

Well, it wasn’t like Yugi could get up and go ask them. Not just because his leg still looked like someone took a butcher knife to it, but because how would Yugi even begin to ask why they suddenly disappeared?

Still, being stuck in here wasn’t so bad. 

He’d gotten what he had always wanted. More time with Pharaoh closeby. Even if he also felt immensely guilty about that. The attack had been Yugi’s fault, and he knew that this would only be the start of what was to come. And yet what could Yugi do at this point? 

He’d already warned Pharaoh what Rhys and his men wanted. Short of offering himself up to them, Yugi wasn’t sure what he could even do. And given how desperately Pharaoh had fought to keep him back in the city square, Yugi didn’t think he’d be allowed to leave so easily.

He blushed just thinking about how tightly Pharaoh had held him as they ran together. And how sweet he’d been since the attack. And ever since he’d taken Yugi’s hand after the ceremony, the Pharaoh seemed so open with his touch. Like he couldn’t get enough of it. 

Enough of touching Yugi.

Yugi shivered thinking about how they’d woken tangled together that morning. How he knew without looking that they were both aching for one another, but this time neither pulled away. Not until the first servants started to trickle in with a tray for their breakfast. 

As much as Yugi’s body was enjoying the attention, he still couldn’t help but feel guilty about it too. Even if Yami didn’t remember this, it was still his soul that Yugi was canoodling with. Pharaoh may be ready and willing, but Yugi couldn’t help but think there was someone else needing to offer consent at this point. 

How had his life gotten this complicated anyway? Sex Ed at school never covered any of this shit. Where was Ryou and his flawless ability to read others? Where was Anzu and her amazing advice? Where was Jounouchi to tell him to try his luck? Where the fuck was Yami to tell Yugi that he wasn’t angry or offended that he was lusting over his past self, and hopelessly in love with his soul? 

“What would Yami want?” Yugi asked himself not for the first time. He whined pitifully as he slumped back against the plush pillows at his back. He flicked one of the jade dice across the table, not really feeling like playing anymore. At least not by himself. But Pharaoh seemed busy with those scrolls today. 

Besides, Yugi was just being needy at this point. 

But he must have heard Yugi’s whining, because suddenly the Pharaoh was beside him and sweetly fussing over him again.

"Hull adet ellis habibib luqud kent fe avkark twal al-youm? Hull badat sakik tolmk murra akhrays hemmes rabama han al-waqte lachrab muzaid min chai wahes qust min al-raha. Ola ai halis han vaqt al-num takriba? Dana nahdhur luck baad al-taum osatalp min ramey ihdar muzaid min chai. Kan al-shaffa yamlon an ayoud luck qudmak ghaddab leza dana natakad min ank stahsel ola laylat naum gaida lathle."

Yugi didn’t know what was being said, but once again he was leaning into the wandering touch of the Pharaoh’s hands.

I’m so weak when it comes to him…

One day later…

Atem looked up from the maps on the table to see Yugi standing outside on the balcony.

The sun was setting, casting a radiant glow across the sky and spreading out in stunning colors that would steal the breath of any man with eyes. But his breath was stolen by a sight closer than the horizon. He felt his heart stutter in his chest as the golden rays of fading sunlight lit up around Yugi, making him appear almost ethereal where he stood alone, the breeze making the loose trails of his robes flutter around his legs. 

It had taken three days for Yugi to get back on his feet after wounding his leg. Granted it was with a heavy limp and uncertain strength, but he'd somehow managed to slip out of their bed and out to the balcony without Atem noticing. He'd be impressed if it didn't worry him that Yugi may be pushing himself too fast. 

He'd thought Yugi had still been resting…

He worried for another reason too. Atem knew that soon their excuses to remain in the locked sanctuary of his room would run dry. Seth would surely but unable to hold back his return much longer. He'd have to finally return to the court and his duties. It wasn't so much the return and the work he dreaded, but more that he would miss sharing all this time with the man who had all but stolen his still beating heart from his chest. At best, he thought perhaps they'd have one more day like this after tonight. It just didn't seem like enough for either of them. Even if Yugi had spent much of the last two days lost to his thoughts, his presence had done wonders to ease the pain Atem felt in his heart after the attack.

Seeing Yugi safe, recovering, and close to his side was a balm to his tattered and raw soul. 

He just hoped that the sweet and bright Yugi he knew would emerge again soon. Atem hated seeing him looking so sad and lost. He cursed the attack on the city once more, and those beasts of men that scared Yugi so much that he’d withdrawn like this. He hoped that with gentle touches, and by pouring all the love he felt over Yugi that maybe he’d draw him back out again. 

The sounds of music could be heard drifting up from one of the courtyards, likely one of the court musicians practicing. But it filled the air and added a sort of magical feel to the moment as the melody danced with the wind blowing across the city. 

Atem felt himself drawn to it as much as he was to the person standing out there alone. 

Yugi should never be alone. 

Atem stepped out onto the balcony, and stood behind Yugi as the two of them looked out at the sunset. The breeze that blew through carried the chill of night already, and Atem saw how when it licked at Yugi's skin, it left goosebumps in its wake. He stepped in closer behind him, slowly wrapping his arms around Yugi's middle and tucking him in close to his chest.

Yugi went willingly, but said nothing as he leaned his head back to rest on Atem's shoulder. 

"I wish I knew what you were thinking right now. Or how to even ask you such a thing. I know just by looking in your eyes that your mind is swimming with all sorts of worries and thoughts. I would listen to them all if I could, just to help ease the burden. To help you not feel as alone here as you do when no one can understand your words," he said quietly, resting his chin on top of Yugi's head. Slowly he began to sway them back and forth when the music turned slow, but he was careful to keep weight off of Yugi's leg, making him lean back further so that he was all but completely holding him in his arms. And still, Yugi went willingly. So trustful, right from the very start when he'd been found out in the barrens.

Surely Yugi trusting Atem so quickly, so completely …meant something. 

He felt Yugi sigh deeply, his head still resting on his shoulder as he began to speak, "Anata ga nani wa itsu te iru no ka hontouni wakara nai koto ga ooi keredo, sore wa ukeire hajime te iru to omoi masu. Moshi anata no kotoba ni chuui wa harawa nakere ba, anata wa mada kare no you ni kikoe masu. Soshite, mou kodoku ni kanjir koto wa ari mase n. Anata ga subete wa oboe te iru furi wa suru koto ga deki, watashi tachi ga kono shunkan wa ni iki te iru ka no you ni omoe masu. Anata ga kawara zu watashi wa omotsu te iru onaji hito de aru ka no you ni. Soshite, anata no sei de shin ga hikisaka reru you na kimochi wa ajiwawa zu ni sumi masu."

Atem listened carefully to each word said but didn't recognize any of them. He mirrored Yugi's heavy sigh and gently tightened his hold around Yugi's waist. 

"I still long for the day you and I can speak in the same tongue, but I do not find as much frustration in it as I used to. Perhaps it is better that we started off this way. Your spirit was not spoiled by rules and propriety given that you had no way of understanding what anyone told you. While I am aware that being unable to be understood was probably deeply upsetting to you, I selfishly adored it. Because if I listened to how you said things, rather than the words themselves...I could find comfort in them. I know you were trying to help me. I knew you saw my suffering, and were trying to help. And I was able to pretend that I still had a friend I could confide in without fear of revealing my shameful weaknesses," he began to say, a wistful smile tracing over his lips. 

"Friend? Friend. Tomodachi?" Yugi asked, tilting his head back to peer up at Atem. Of course he would find the one word he recognized, he'd already been playing this game for weeks. Atem smiled indulgently at him. 

"Yes, tomodachi, Yugi… More than tomodachi," he said, flicking the tip of his finger on Yugi's nose playfully, and then slowly spinning him around so that they could face each other, "With you as you were, I didn’t feel as alone anymore. But now I found myself no longer needing to pretend. Your very existence is comforting now. My adoration of you goes beyond that of a friend…I saw the brightness of your soul, Yugi, and I've been blinded from all else by it. You've become all I see, all I need, and all I want. And yet, there is still so much I don't know about you. So many gaps to fill…and I still  find myself completely enamored with you all the same. I wish that someday you'll tell me all of the secrets you hold, but for now…the only thing I want you to tell me is if you have room in your heart…for me," Atem whispered, placing his open hand on Yugi's chest and then bringing it back to point to himself. 

Those luminous eyes followed every movement, and Atem heard him suck in a sharp gasp when it seemed he grasped what was being said. 

Yugi reached up between them, his eyes staring at him, and yet somehow distant as he stroked a hand down Atem's face, and the pharaoh tried to understand how someone could look so sad while smiling.

"Anata no namae wa nani desu ka? Anata no hontou no namae desu. Oshie te kudasai." 

Atem did not break his gaze away as he reached up to grab hold of Yugi's hand, bringing it down to his lips where he pressed a kiss to the open palm.

"Tell me, please. I know a pharaoh should never beg, but I will do so anyway. I would fall at your feet as I would the Gods themselves if you asked me. But all I want to know is if you could ever love me as I do you," Atem said, leaning closer between them. He felt his heart leap when Yugi didn't pull away. 

One small hand came up between them, and shyly came to a rest where Atem had just touched himself, right over the hammering thump of his heart.

"Doko ni itsu te mo ... doushite anata wa itsumo watashi ni te ni ireru beki de nai mono wa hoshiku saseru no?" Yugi whispered, a small frown on his face as he looked so desperately up at Atem's face, "Watashi tachi wa hotondo shira nai kankei desu . Anata no namae sae shira zu, anata mo watashi ga koko ni iru riyuu wa shira nai. Sorenanoni, koshite shitashiku naru no wa fukanou na hazu desu. Soredemo ...motto chikaku ni i tai desu." Yugi's hand shook from where it was still placed against Atem's chest.

He lay his own hand over it to still the shaking.  

Yugi closed his eyes as if suddenly pained, and looked away. But his face was caught by Atem reaching out to take hold of his chin.

”Please…I want you to look me in the eye. Please don’t ever cast yours down, I can’t stand to see you do it. Not when you’re the first person to grant me that gift of contact after I went so long without. Your eyes are the most beautiful sight I could have ever imagined. The first things of light I’ve seen since my father passed from this realm. Please…let me see  them, so I know that you see me too,” he whispered, and gently guided Yugi’s face back to meet his own.

And as if he understood, Yugi’s eyes were there staring up at him. The golden glow of the sunset made them shimmer like gemstones, and Atem was suddenly breathless. 

He didn’t let go of Yugi’s chin. He kept it cradled there between the soft hold of his fingers as he looked down at Yugi’s face, so close to his own. 

“We may not yet share the words between us for me to tell you properly, but I hope that I can show you in other ways…just how much I love you, Yugi,” he breathed, and leaned down slowly, not taking his eyes off of him until he felt their lips finally meet in a soft press.

And after a beat of his heart, he felt Yugi press back into him. 

It was all the encouragement that Atem needed to seek more, the hand leaving Yugi’s chin to curl around the back of his neck instead, and let his fingers tangle in the fine hairs there. He deepened the kiss further, and bit back a moan when he felt Yugi open to him. 

He felt the tentative touch of hands at his own back, and melted into it. He would never get enough of what it felt like to feel Yugi upon him. And now he was able to taste too. He snaked his other arm around Yugi’s back, holding him close against him as he delved deeper into his mouth. Eager to feel more of him. 

Yugi whimpered breathlessly between them as things became more heated, and Atem eased up just enough to bring them back to sweeter and gentle presses of their lips. There was no need to scare him off by coming on too fast. Atem wanted this moment to be perfect. 

Yugi deserved nothing less. 

Atem was the one to pull away first, but it had been an effort to do so when all he wanted was to explore more of his little mystery. To show him just how good he could make him feel, to take his troubled mind and ease it from all thought.

But he had a feeling Yugi was not ready for more just yet. Not tonight anyway. 

“As sweet inside as you are on the outside. I should have known,” he whispered through a smile as he pulled away. Yugi’s eyes were wide and glazed over as he stared up at him in a daze. Atem chuckled and swiped a thumb over his swollen lips.

“Aa, watashi wa hontouni saiaku da, kore wa fukouhei da, anata wa fair ni play shi te i nai. Naze itsumo watashi ni hoshii mono wa omowa seru no? ” Yugi whispered back.  

Atem sighed when he saw that same troubled glimmer back in Yugi’s eyes once again. He traced a thumb under Yugi’s lips once more and then began to lead him back inside. 

“Let’s get you settled in for the night. Perhaps some senet to take your mind off things. And if tomorrow is to be our last one alone together for some time…then I will see that we make the best of it. I promise. Anything to see you smile again.”

Chapter Text

Grandpa had been firm that Yugi's room be kept presentable for his return. And for the most part, Yami was complying with that request. The only things that seemed to change from day to day was the placement of where he put Kuriboh after being reduced to clinging to it wherever he'd fallen into his nightly despair, and now the worn marks in the floor from all the pacing that he was doing.

At least in his spirit form his pacing through the night had not caused any issue, but it seemed his endless movements to try to calm his frantic energy were actually wearing through the blue carpet. 

Maybe Yugi wouldn't notice.

He certainly hoped Grandpa didn't…

Yami didn't want to cause him any more grief or stress than he was already suffering from. He knew how much Yugi worried about Grandpa's heart, and it was bad enough that the elder man was having to deal with the stress of his grandson being missing for so long. 

He knew that Grandpa was trying to maintain as much normalcy as he could in his day to day. And he was treating Yami as if he were just another grandson living in his home, which was kind…even if Yami felt that he didn't deserve such kind treatment. But Yami could see how the weeks with Yugi gone were wearing on him too. He sighed more. And moved a little slower. His eyes not as bright.

Yami had tried to help where he could. Sweeping the shop after it closed. Trying to not make too much of a mess when attempting to do laundry. Washing his own dishes and cleaning up after meals. He found the work gave his body something to do that he could pretend was productive, if he convinced himself it was helping Grandpa. 

But no amount of swept floors or poorly washed undergarments would replace what would actually help Grandpa. They both needed Yugi back more than either of them could begin to say. 

Today Yami had made the mistake of trying to distract his own mind from lingering over his broken heart by putting everything he had into getting his homework assignments done and then cleaning everything he could around the house and shop. It had worked in tiring out his body, but once he stopped moving and there was nothing else left to clean, his mind was still as active as ever.

He sought out the cell phone after that. And saw no messages replied to his previous inquiry. 

Once Jounouchi had informed him what 'left on read' meant, Yami had become furious once more at Kaiba's lack of update over the last three days. For a self proclaimed genius, shouldn't Kaiba have been able to generate whatever "live data" was? 

And more importantly, was there a way that Yami could get it for him?

Of course when he'd sent that inquiry in text, he had gotten no response. But part of him wondered if the lack of response was a response in itself. Kaiba would have gladly wasted time explaining to Yami just how wrong he was for assuming he could possibly retrieve "live data". But he chose silence. 

Even Yami's further prompts for a response were ignored. 

As were the threats about giving away the King of Games title to Jounouchi. 

Yami found himself suspicious and furious. Did Kaiba know of a way and simply did not want to share it? If it helped Yugi then why wouldn't they do whatever it was? 

Yami paused his pacing mid step over the worn carpet. He glanced over at the clock on the desk and saw it was still a generally acceptable time to be working. At least by Kaiba's standards.

He couldn't wait until Friday. Kaiba would see him now.

Foiled.

It seemed Kaiba had hired more impressive guards since his last visit. And there was no phone at the receptionists desk to yell into either. And no matter how much of a fuss he put up, no one seemed willing to budge this time. None of them even carried a duel disc to gain favor through combat. Did they even truly work for Kaiba if they didn’t carry duel discs?

"Mr. Kaiba had a message here for you in case you showed up this week."

Yami scowled as he grabbed the slip of paper out of one guard's beefy hands, and glanced it over.

Pharaoh,

You're more patient in duels than you are in life. I'll update you when I have something. Until then, go away and brood on someone else's property.

-S.K, CEO

If he hadn't made a promise to Yugi to stop using fire as an intimidation tactic, this paper and all other papers in this room would be burning. 

He crumpled the paper and stuffed it back in the suit pocket of the grunt standing closest to him, and then stormed out of the lobby. 

Yami was beyond furious. And he still was actively fighting back the urge to light something on fire. And not just one of those scented candles that Anzu had gifted Yugi for his last birthday. Although the one that smelled of desert flowers had been pleasant. Still he doubted it would ease the rage burning inside of him. 

The modern world was much too civilized for an ancient angry spirit it seemed. One of those swords he'd seen in the museum would have been nice to have right about now…

He knew he was bordering on returning to his previous, and ferocious, personality he'd awoken with after Yugi first completed the puzzle. As Ryou had said, he'd grown a bit since then. Yami was no longer that spirit that had been all but completely consumed by dark shadows with no memory beyond knowing that he had to protect his host above all else. 

But Yugi had been scared of him back then. Had been scared of the lengths Yami would go to in order to keep Yugi protected, even avenge him. And he couldn't stand the thought of Yugi looking at him in fear ever again. He was ashamed of what he'd acted like in those first months of awakening. He couldn't revert back.

He needed to calm down. 

"Come on, there has to be something that can maybe make you feel a little better? What makes you happy?”

Anzu's voice broke through his raging haze, slowing his pace on the sidewalk outside. He remembered weeks ago going through that exercise with her. At the time it was to pull him from his sorrow over Yugi's recent disappearance. That seemed so long ago now… 

He was more angry than sad right now, but he knew that his anger would do little to help him feel better. 

His answers back then were much the same now, in that Yugi seemed to be his true source of happiness and comfort. But without him here, what else was there? His stomach recoiled at the thought of food right now. And he didn't think he was in the right mindset for a game either. 

What would make him happy right now?

He closed his eyes and tried to imagine it. For once, it seemed to want to behave, and instead of torturing him with all the possible horrors that Yugi could be facing right now, his mind was filled with the image of Yugi returning at last. 

It would be in the same burst of energy that he'd been lost too, and he'd come barreling out of that vortex, and right into Yami's waiting arms to be caught and held .

Immediately, Yami felt his racing heart begin to slow, and his breathing with it. He watched himself in his mind holding on to Yugi so tightly, never faltering in his grip and burying his face into him. Breathing him in through living lungs. 

For all that Yami had been focused on getting Yugi back, he'd given very little thought to what he'd do once he was there. Once his soul was back where it belonged and Yami could feel him close again. 

Despite having only had memory of his existence as a spirit, Yami found it strange that in his fantasy of Yugi returning, he had moved to catch him, to embrace him. To touch what he had never been able to truly touch before. At least while outside of Yugi’s body. 

But Yami's arms would simply pass through him if he did that. He knew that. And if it were in the walls of their soul rooms, he supposed there would be a least something to grasp…even if he knew the touch would only feel like vague pressure. He knew that the most probable reunion in store for them would be limited.

Even Yugi's first return from being stolen was anticlimactic in that one second Yami was awaiting his soul to return, and then suddenly…he was there in his own body, and Yami was back in the puzzle. No 'touching' reunion, or tearful hug. Although the mess with the leviathan didn't allow much time for all that, but everyone else had been able to embrace Yugi upon his return. Except for Yami. 

He had just basked in the feeling of Yugi’s soul pressed against his own. And then tried to determine why he’d felt so jealous of everyone else who got to hug Yugi while he was pushed back into his puzzle. That whole incident with Dartz had given Yami too much time to think over just how much Yugi meant to him. Just as he came to terms with how much he needed him. That the agony he felt over his absence was not just guilt eating him alive, but actually the pain of his heart breaking and his soul shattering over Yugi being taken from him. He’d nearly lost himself several times over trying to get Yugi back, and even with the world on the line…his partner was his first priority. Always. It had been selfish of him, but Yami just couldn’t think past getting Yugi’s soul back. To him, Yugi was the world. 

That was probably around the time that Yami truly started to come to realize that his adoration of Yugi went beyond the mere love one held for a friend. And it was when he had started to want…more. Even if he didn’t deserve it. Especially now, since letting Yugi be stolen away again so soon. 

Yami felt himself getting angry again, and shook his head hard to rid himself of the thoughts. He tried to will his mind back to the fantasy of Yugi running towards him. Arms spread wide, latching on to Yami with the same desperation that he felt. 

They’d fall to the floor in a heap, breathing each other in. At least one of them would be crying. Most likely both. How could they not when they’d be overcome with the joy of their souls reunited once again? 

And then…what? 

Would everything just go back to normal after that? It almost seemed impossible to do so given that Yami was now all too aware of just how much Yugi meant to him, and now at least Ryou was aware as well. But Kaiba’s tournament was still waiting for them in the near future, and after that they’d already made the decision to fulfill his destiny at last. But he barely even could muster half a shrug over it right now. 

So why did Yami not even care about what came after holding Yugi? 

Why did his soul long for him more than anything else? Not eternal rest, not victory, not even his own memories. Just Yugi. 

Yami sighed and came to a stop again at a bench along the street. He sat down heavily, burying his face in his hands. He needed to stop wanting more than what he could have. What he deserved.  

He wouldn’t get to hold Yugi upon his return, he knew that. He’d just have to settle for wrapping himself up in Yugi’s heart like a blanket and pretend it beat for him, just like Yami’s heart would have for him…if he had a body of his own. 

And then he’d have to man up and protect Yugi as he should have in the first place. He should never have let the treasure that was his about be taken. 

Yami heard the sound of a car approaching, and heard the squeak of brakes stop close by. That in itself shouldn’t have concerned him much, but something uneasy shifted within him, and he glanced up from the ground to see a familiar van parked across the street.

He blinked at it, registering the implications instantly. 

It took his agile mind all of a second to come to an immediate decision. And rather than leap up from the bench and make a run for it…he sat back and waited. 

He could have screamed for help. He could have at least given them one hell of a chase. 

But no, Yami was done waiting. It was time to do something, even if it was likely highly ill advised. 

He didn’t even fight it when a bag was shoved over his head, or when he felt hands grab at his arms. He let himself be taken to the van, and didn’t utter a single sound as it happened.

Yugi shivered suddenly as he slid onto the bed. He rubbed his hands up his arms that were suddenly covered in goosebumps.

“That’s weird, it’s not even cold tonight,” he mumbled, frowning. 

Pharaoh was at his side instantly, “Hull ant charin balberdes aziztif gribbes kent azan anha laylat davia. Hanan satehaqqaq edha kan ladda al-khaddam muzaid min al-battaniat,” he said, and then hurried off somewhere. 

Yugi watched him go with a shrug. Maybe a little space from him was a good idea anyway, he thought, touching his still tender lips and blushing brightly as they still tingled slightly. Kissing still had ‘bad idea’ written all over it, and Yugi was trying to resolve himself to resisting any more kisses tomorrow. 

But damn if it was hard to resist now that he knew how amazing it was. 

He shivered again, but probably for a different reason this time. 

And then as if by magic, the Pharaoh appeared again. Oddly enough with a high stack of blankets. Wasn’t it warm tonight? Huh, maybe Pharaoh was feeling cold…

"Strekhs, Yugi. Lady yumu kabier mukhtat lana ghaddab lathlek aridek an tekon martaha. Atkod an chai badda juther allik alan ola ai hal.”

Yugi yawned widely, sleepily crawling under the blankets that the Pharaoh was piling on him, “Man, whatever is in that tea is fantastic. I’m already so sleepy. I need to learn the recipe so I can bottle and sell it in the future. It would make millions.”

He watched through half lidded eyes as Pharaoh fussed over the layers of blankets he must have decided they needed tonight. 

As if Pharaoh wrapping around him like a giant, gold covered octopus wasn’t warming enough. 

When he finished, he watched Pharaoh reach for something…only to hesitate for a moment, before grabbing the doll from where it rested by the pillows. He held it for a moment, glancing between Yugi and the doll dubiously.

“Hull cerda tzal behaja elly hatha al-laylaf?”

Yugi reached for it while yawning widely and placed it on the pillow next to his head, “He likes to keep watch at night. You’ll understand someday. Heck, maybe you can even explain to me why,” he chuckled, rubbing at his eyes with a loose fist. 

Pharaoh didn’t say anything else as he rounded the bed to climb up on the other side. Yugi smothered a giggle as he felt him shuffle closer, but didn’t reach out to hold him. 

Yugi knew by the time they both woke they’d both be tangled up again no matter what. Even if Pharaoh was still trying to be a gentleman by keeping his hands to himself.

Lazily he waved a hand behind him, “It’s fine. Cuddle at your own risk. Just know I’m going to sweat like crazy since you’ve decided we need to bundle up for winter or whatever.”

The Pharaoh must have gotten the message, even if not the exact words, because he took the open invitation to swoop in and bundle up Yugi in his arms and cradle him against his chest. 

Yugi grinned at his eagerness and he was sure that if it wasn’t for the tea, he’d probably realize just how bad an idea this was. But he was too sleepy to care.

He yawned again, blinking slowly up at the Yami doll on his pillow.

He reached out just enough from the heavy blankets to stroke a finger down the side of its face, “Goodnight, Yami. I miss you…please stay safe wherever you are. And…don’t do anything too drastic. Or stupid,” he whispered.

The Pharaoh’s arms around him tightened, but he didn’t say anything. 

Yugi was asleep seconds after.

In the back of a van, Yami sat calmly on the floor, his arms bound behind him and his puzzle glinting in the shifting light. 

The men stared at him warily, as if waiting for the moment that he’d fight back.

But Yami wasn’t about to do that.

Not when this might possibly mean getting closer to Yugi. 

He smiled, baring his teeth to the men watching him.

When he saw how nervous that made them…he smiled wider.

Chapter Text

Yugi woke to the sounds of music drifting in with the morning sun, and arms wrapped around his body. 

And the feeling of eyes upon him.

Normally waking to feeling like you were being watched would be a creepy sensation, but after having Yami watching over him like that for years, Yugi found that he adored it. It made him feel safe, treasured even. Like he was worth protecting. 

The press of lips on his neck was new, but he guiltily welcomed it. He wasn’t awake enough to allow himself to freak out and pull away. And even if he was…he didn’t know if he was strong enough to. 

But opening his eyes and seeing his Yami doll on the pillow beside him was almost like a bucket of cold water being poured over him. Given the heat of this place paired with the frankly unnecessary amount of blankets draped over him, and the man pressed up against his back thought…Yugi warmed again pretty fast. 

“Atzar edha kent qud oachtheked lucken lem akin aridena an nanam twal al-youm. Hull standam eli lattonaul al-iftarbs?"

The deep voice in his ear sent a shiver down his spine, and Yugi twisted around to see the Pharaoh already dressed and laying beside him. Well, kind of dressed. It looked like he'd chosen for casual today. And by casual, Yugi meant that he'd decided against a shirt and had just put on his usual gold jewelry and draped skirt. 

Osiris, save me, that's a lot of skin. Really soft looking skin. 

Yugi sat up and rubbed at his eyes, taking note of Rami and Mia lurking by the table with their usual chests and fabrics already laid out.

"Shoot, did I sleep in or something? Do we have somewhere to be today?” He asked, but didn’t really expect an intelligible answer. He just tried his best to rouse himself to waking faster.

Seeing him moving around triggered Rami into stepping up and staring this morning’s round of dress up. Yugi was so used to it at this point he didn’t even bat an eye as he was coaxed off the bed.

Although he did manage to wake up just enough to realize they were about to undress him right in front of Pharaoh. Yugi let out a high pitched squeak and grabbed the sleep skirt before it could fall, and blushed as he tried to figure out where Pharaoh was looking. 

Thankfully though, he was being a gentleman for the moment, and was busy talking with a few of the other servants milling around. 

Yugi sighed in relief and let Rami continue. He was still coming to terms with the fact that the entire palace was probably under the impression that Yugi was some sort of…companion? Spouse? Well, something like that anyway. Of course they would not bat an eye about Yugi getting dressed…or undressed, in front of Pharaoh. They’d both been alone together in the harem (holy fuck it had been a harem that the Pharaoh had been visiting nightly) enough times that Yugi knew that there were assumptions being made about the nature of those many visits. 

His face nearly exploded with heat just thinking about that. And even if it wasn’t true, it wasn’t like Yugi could try to explain their assumptions away! The best he could do would be to make rude gestures with his fingers and shake his head. It would be crude, but effective…but who would even believe him? 

He sighed and gave up the fight of trying to prove his innocence (in every meaning of the word) before he even began. They could assume all they wanted. Pharaoh and Yugi at least knew what really went on behind those closed, ornate doors. 

As the skirt fell away he took a moment to glance down at his leg, checking to see that it was in fact still attached. Which it was. Wonderful. It also didn’t hurt as much today, which was also wonderful. Using the leg to stand didn’t even seem to hurt that much more than just what it usually felt like, so a vast improvement. It probably would get sore through the day if he moved around a whole bunch, but Yugi was hardly about to complain. They’d been stuck in this room for days. It would be nice to get out for a bit. And if the clothing Mia was getting ready was any indication, then they must be doing something besides just lazing around today.

Mia’s grin was almost conspiratorial as she began to drape the silks over Yugi.

"Qale khadam Pharaoh enh yred an jevsdek al-youm bagdar mae stethty qable an ayoud elly wajpate. Luqud akhetert sheia min al-mukad anne segthb entbahe. Ahafs stebdin raia jaddan seydi. linh stethty an yabaad ainaih ou yedieh ank,” she said, sounding really excited about something.

Rami smirked as he started to place jewelry over Yugi’s arms and legs, “Ant taqal hatha wakan al-faraoun cerda stethty balfail an yibaki ainaih widdet baedatin an ashiqte,” he said to his sister and then looked over to Yugi and gestured down to his leg, “Siati al-maalej ghriba leitakd min ank qud taafit bama yakafi lithrick al-youm."

Yugi just nodded, not sure what else to say since he maybe understood two words of all that. But it felt rude not to respond somehow. After he’d been dressed, Mia began to start in on another intricate hairstyle that she kept cooing over as Rami picked out a headpiece to pull the look together. Or at least that’s what Yugi assumed all the ‘oo’s’ and ‘ahs’ were about. 

They were just about finished when one of the healers showed up, and that’s when Pharaoh made his way back over to hover over the activity again. He was guided over to one of the couches and they stretched out his bad leg to be inspected. Yugi flushed a little at having his entire leg and thigh on open display in front of everyone in the room, but no one else was batting an eye at the exposed skin. And really, this was what Mia wanted to dress him in today? Was it supposed to be like really hot outside or something? Where was the rest of the fabric?

Before he could get too flustered over the attention, he felt his gaze drawn away by the Pharaoh’s restless movements. 

Yugi saw him pacing back and forth behind the healer as they poked and prodded his leg, mumbling a few things and smearing something gooey over the wound. Yugi still thought it looked pretty nasty, but he at least could recognize it was healing. 

“Enh ytave beshkel jade jaddan ya pharaon. Sikon kadra ola al-mashi aleh al-youmab welcon edha shaar beltabet ismah leh balraha."

"Tem al-itlaees sekra luck,” Pharaoh said with a nod, and with a wave of his hand everyone in the room seemed to scatter away like mice spooked by a cat. 

Yugi blinked as all the people retreated out of the various doors. 

Then Pharaoh was kneeling beside him, tracing his hand over the smaller bandage over his thigh, “Ashaar bakhiba amel laqual in msachari lem yetemuknoua min tahdid moka al-rajal chahbin hatte alan. souf yedfaon thaman idaik bahtha el-tureeqa, adek. Andama aud elly wajpati ghadda, sikon mataredtaham fe talia dhihni. Sitm taqdimhem elly al-addala, hatte lieuwe edturat elly alqayyam buthlick bedi.”

There was an intensity to his words that made Yugi think back to moments he’d seen Yami’s ‘angry face’ in the past. He was pretty sure the anger wasn’t directed at himself, just going off of the gentle touches to his leg, so he tried to not let it make him nervous. 

“I’m okay, really,” Yugi tried to assure him with a smile, and it seemed to work because his face instantly went from dark and shadowed to light and happy. 

Yugi felt that same guilt bubble inside of him when just seeing his expression like that made his entire body thrum with pleasure. 

“So, you guys have me all dolled up again. Are we going somewhere?” Yugi asked, clearing his throat when it started to feel a little tight looking at him. 

Pharaoh gently helped Yugi to his feet and offered him his arm, “Luqud jaal szymon al-amar behaith sikon lidina hatha al-youm maa qable an naoud murra akhra elly al-mohakma. Benma stazl bajavari khallal gul chayaub linh necon qaderin ola al-astamata kethera. ardat an ekheszes hatha al-waqte lana qable delk. Zinnant anne yemkenena al-badda baliftar. Hull ant jaies azizib?”

"Wherever we’re going, can we get some breakfast first? I’m starving.”

Yugi’s stomach rumbled, making the Pharaoh laugh. He hooked Yugi’s hand over his arm and patted it, “Lanantalek aden."

The sounds of music that Yugi had heard earlier were apparently coming from the outside garden oasis that lay just beyond the Pharaoh’s chambers, where a table had been set up with food for them. 

The musician was one of the ones Yugi recognized from a few of the audience events used to fill the time between sessions. He was tucked away on the other end of the garden, almost giving them a sense of privacy.

Yugi was immediately wary. And that feeling only got more pronounced as the Pharaoh sat down with him at the table. Yugi eyed the table and the garden with a narrowed gaze that widened when he spotted the special senet board placed in the grass, with two large pillows placed on either side of it. A few of the other sets laid on a nearby table. Clearly with the intent of them getting to play later on. 

Yugi eyed the Pharaoh suspiciously. This was giving serious date vibes. Or was it courting vibes? Was this even necessary if Yugi was already part of his harem? Or already hopelessly in love with his soul? This would absolutely not help with Yugi’s failing resolve to keep some distance between them. 

But then the Pharaoh smiled at him, with that same warmth in his eyes that made Yugi’s insides feel like goo, and Yugi felt his will start to dissolve like cotton candy in a puddle. 

Oh, he was not playing fair. 

“Luqud talabt min tahauh adad al-adeed min atbaq baladi al-mumaiza latjarabteha. amol an natmokn min lathour ola shaya yajabak haqqa... bakhlaf kaak al-asalab baltobaa. Hannak mashrobat akhra lutjarabaha aydaf wanbith helou aqtaqdat isis anne sitnasp ma duquek afdal min al-haydarum. Ohs ohnab grab hedheh. Enha tham swaraas lkanha min al-mufdalat lady. Jarbeha,” he said, and held out a few little round balls of food that Yugi took tentatively. 

It was hard to even pay attention to the food when Pharaoh was looking at him like that. Like Yugi was the most important thing. Pharaoh was…shit, he was a pharaoh. Yugi should be like a grain of sand in the desert compared to all the things a king should care about. And yet the two of them were alone in his garden, and his eyes were looking nowhere else but Yugi.

"I am so fucked. This isn’t fair,” Yugi whimpered and took one of the offered snacks. Of course it was freaking delicious. Pharaoh looked thrilled and piled more onto his plate before grabbing something in a cup to hand to Yugi next. 

Everything was perfect. The setting, the food, the music, the moment…and the most perfect of all was the person sitting with him. 

He looked so very alive in that moment, his eyes brighter than the sun shining above them. Everything about him was beautiful to Yugi, and always had been. 

Even before he knew what he looked like. 

If he returned back home this very second, Yugi knew that those feelings would not fade. Being here had just shown him what a part of him deep down always knew. He loved this soul before him with every fiber of his being. Past or present. Here or there. Body or not…he loved him. 

Why did knowing this have to hurt so much? It made Yugi want to cry, but he couldn’t. Not right then anyway, because he was too happy. Happy as the Pharaoh finally gave him something to drink that didn’t taste like it was trying to melt his tongue or could be used to strip paint. Happy when he was pulled by enthusiastic hands over to the senet board. Happy when those same hands became so gentle as they lowered him and his bad leg down onto the pillows. And happy when the two of them were able to lose themselves in their favorite shared pastime. 

Yugi would have to save the crying for later. He didn’t want to ruin this moment when he knew that it wouldn’t last. 

"Why is he making that face? It's creeping me out."

"Shut up, if you don't like his face then don't look at him or put the bag back over him."

"He's got a gag in his mouth, why is he smiling though. Shouldn't he be scared? He looked scared last time."

"Fuck if I know. Kids these days have all sorts of weird things going on. Look at the collar on his neck, I'd bet he's just a kinky little bastard and he's enjoying this."

Yami watched the men shifting uneasily around him with mild amusement. 

Good, he thought. They should be wary of him. If he weren't already dead, he'd be dying to teach these men a lesson at last for daring to rip his partner away from him. The only thing that would hold him back from lighting this entire building on fire was that he promised Yugi no more fire…and also that right now, these men were his best chance of being reunited with him. 

For now he would endure the too tight bindings on his wrists, the foul gag in his mouth, and these men if it meant getting back what he wanted. He'd feel bad for the rope burns on Yugi’s wrists at a later time. After he'd gotten him back.

Their first and only clever move thus far had been in removing the puzzle from his neck. Yami's poorly concealed restraint may not have lasted otherwise. 

It had been the younger brother, Kanan, who made that call. It was obvious that without Rhys here, his brother had been left to pick up the pieces. And had been suffering for it.

If Yami had been crumbling in absence of his aibou, then Kanan had been dissolving in the absence of his brother. 

His expensive clothing was wrinkled and hanging off of his prominent bones. The dark marks under his eyes even put Yugi's to shame when his eyeliner smudged. His hands shook with every movement he made, and Yami found himself vaguely concerned he'd pass out at any given moment.

Not that he cared for his wellbeing, but this man was still his best chance of finding Yugi.

He'd been fretting over a tablet and the puzzle for half a day now. Yami had been very carefully watching all of it, his eyes very rarely straying from where the pendant was nestled in a pedestal. He knew they were conducting tests on it, but what they were and their results were beyond Yami’s understanding. 

As if sensing Yami's attention, Kanan looked up from his tablet to peer over at him. He startled and nearly dropped his device at seeing the rage burning in Yami's eyes.

Kanan faltered, glancing between the pedestal that help the puzzle and Yami several times, all while biting his raw lip, before seemingly relenting to something within him.

He walked cautiously over to where Yami was tied up, knelt before him and pulled away the gag.

"What do you know of the object you wear?" He asked tiredly.

Yami scoffed, "You did not care to know the first time you used it for your greedy and ill fated purposes."

Kanan scowled, "Well, I care now. Rhys doesn't like to be kept waiting. I would never have been allowed to take my time studying it anyway."

"Well, look what his reckless behavior has done. You'd be wise to learn from your brother's mistakes," Yami growled.

"What do you care? It's him that went missing, not you. You have been running free and unharmed this entire time, while he's been who the fuck knows where while our company spirals down the toilet," Kanan spat.

The simmering rage boiled within him, "I care because what you have done stole something very dear from me. I don't care about what treasures you seek, I care about my own. You will return what you've stolen from me, or you will experience suffering your analytical mind will be unable to comprehend."

"That's a lot of smack talk from a kid that's tied up on the floor," Cedric snorted from behind Kanan, another one of the men lurking around with a gun tucked in their belt.

Yami turned to glare at him, "And yet you all are the ones acting like mere children playing with forces beyond your meager understanding, and then having no comprehension of the damage you've caused already. All you care about is money. You have no regard for those around you, or the impact your meddling has caused."

Kanan growled and snatched at the front of Yami’s shirt, dragging him close enough for Yami to feel his harsh breath on his face.

"What would you have me do, brat? Rhys got what he wanted by making this fucking machine work, but now he's trapped somewhere, and we need that fucking money," Yami watched as the tense shoulders suddenly sagged, "No one knows more than I do how much we fucked up with this. But he's my big brother, what else am I supposed to do? He's all I have. If I don't get him back, I'm ruined. This whole company is ruined."

"It's not love for your brother making you do these things, is it? It's fear. You are a coward then. Be gone from my sight, you disgust me. The only hope for redemption in my eyes will be you doing something for the right reasons for once in your pathetic life," Yami hissed, twisting away from his touch.

"Don't act all high and mighty, kid. I'm doing my damn best here trying to get this damn machine to work and to bring them back, and whatever it is you think you lost. I'm the one trying to fix what Rhys broke! I'm always cleaning up after him," Kanan roared, his fists tightening on Yami’s shirt so much that he could feel the fibers tearing.

But Yami just scoffed in his face, tilting his chin high, "You're letting your brother destroy you then."

Kanan gaped, "Hey, listen here you little shit–"

"Insult me all you wish, but kindly do so while working. I may not approve of your methods or reasoning, but as it stands, you are my best chance at getting back what was taken from me. So do us all a favor and get back to your little charts and screens, and fix this mess your brother has created," Yami snapped, sneering up at Kanan with such distaste that the man actually recoiled back from him.

Good. 

Kanan stalked away, Cedric taking his spot to push Yami roughly back against the wall.

Yami snapped with his teeth when the gag was shoved back into his mouth, and was pleased to hear a pained yelp as he caught fingers. It was only mild satisfaction, but better than nothing.

He sighed and sat back to wait impatiently, all while hoping he'd be seeing Yugi soon enough. 

Please be alright wherever you are, aibou. I'm trying to find you. Just wait for me…please. Don't give up on me, because I'll never give up on you.

Chapter Text

Atem’s POV

Their day had been as perfect as it could ever have been. 

His heart was as light as a feather, and his cheeks ached pleasantly from smiling more than he could ever remember. Yugi's laughter was even more enchanting a sound than the musician that had played for them during breakfast, and filled the courtyard around them. 

Atem wasn't even keeping count of who won what rounds, because he found that he didn't even care as long as Yugi kept smiling. Everything else seemed to disappear from his mind, like a puddle in the sun, as the day went on. All thoughts about duties, dangers, and scrolls were notably absent. Atem couldn't even think of a time where he'd felt so carefree. Even as a child he still had expectations laid upon his small shoulders, but laying in the grass now he could have pretended he was just a normal person, enjoying some time with the love of his life.

The hours passed quickly when one was lost in euphoria though, and both of them seemed surprised when the sun started to set and they had to squint to try and see their board. They only reluctantly called it quits in the courtyard when it was simply too dark to continue.

"Come along, Yugi. The night's not over yet," Atem said, carefully helping Yugi up from the ground. 

"Ā, mō yamenaito ikenai no?" Yugi looked up at him with a darling little pout on his lips that made Atem laugh. 

He shook his head, "No, we're not done. More."

Yugi's eyes widened, "More? More!" he gasped, and probably would have bounced in excitement if he was a little more steady on his leg. Atem was pleased though that he was only barely limping as he led him back to their room on his arm. Perhaps the lazy day off his feet had been just what he needed to recover. 

Atem led them back towards their room, watching how the light of the moon seemed to make Yugi's pale skin glow even more bright, and made his eyes darken into something alluring in color. 

Thankfully, Ramy had done as asked, and had set up a small dinner of simple finger foods to have laid out on the balcony by his own pool. It was smaller than the one by the harem, but Atem thought it made for a more intimate setting. He was also pleased to see that large lounging pillows had already been laid out there as well, close enough to dip their feet in the pool if they wanted, but also to truly relax back and enjoy each other's company. 

Seeing that it was all in order, Atem waved off the servants lingering in his rooms, a silent demand for privacy, and was pleased to see them instantly scatter.

With great care, he helped Yugi to lay upon the largest of the silken pillows, watching as he instantly nestled down into it with a happy sigh. 

"Sugoku kimochīi! Yoko ni natte. Kitto mada kata ga itaidarou ne," Yugi said, patting the pillow welcomingly.

Unable to refuse the offer, Atem slid onto the pillow and stretched out beside him. They were close enough that he could feel the line of heat that was Yugi's lean body beside him, and if he turned their faces would be only mere inches away. They'd already been sharing a bed for a few nights now, and had fallen asleep together in the harem a few times. But this felt different somehow. Heavier. Warmer. Perfect.

He would have to offer Ramy and Mia higher standings, because they truly were masters of their craft. Ramy had set up the balcony with small torches to keep things well enough lit to see each other, and had positioned the lounging area to take in the view of the moon and stars above. Meanwhile, Mia had done a devastatingly good job once more in dressing Yugi. It had been a struggle not to stare at him all day, and now in this moment, under the moonlight and so very close…

Atem couldn't look away. And not just because he wanted to memorize every part of this image.

It was like something inside of him was scared that if he did, by the time he turned back he would be gone. Was it just because others had already tried to take Yugi from him? Or was it more than that…It must be, because Atem could not forget that he still knew almost nothing about his little mystery. He knew what kind of person Yugi was. A perfect one. But not about all the mystery surrounding him. Knowing his soul and knowing his past were two very different things after all. Atem didn't think knowing about Yugi's past would change the fact that he loved him. But what of Yugi's thoughts and feelings for him? 

Without the words to ask him, Atem could only rely on what he saw. And from where they lay together now, and watching Yugi's eyes on him during their day together…Atem felt like he knew Yugi cared for him back, perhaps even returned his love. So why was Yugi holding back? He did not shrink away from Atem's touch, but he did not initiate it either. Was he just shy? Atem knew there were other nations that were more conservative in their affections. Perhaps Yugi just hailed from a land like that.  

"Kimi no tamashī no ichibu ga hoshi o natsukashimu hodo ni oboete iru nodarou ka, to fushigi ni omou. Koko no hoshi wa hontōni subarashī. Soshite furusatode wa… yonaka ni megasamete mo kimi ga kidzukanai toki demo, kimi ga tenmado kara hoshizora o miagete iru no ga mieru. Furusato no hoshizora wa, kono hoshizora ni wa tōtei oyobanai…," Yugi said, laying on his stomach and staring up at the sky with him. His good leg raised behind him and kicked slowly back and forth.

Atem did not know what was being said, but he'd long ago gotten used to letting the words drift over him like cool water under a hot sun. Refreshing and utterly soothing to his soul. He did not miss the wistful look on Yugi's face as he spoke though, and wondered if he was speaking of a memory…or his home. What Atem wouldn't give to be able to learn more about the place that Yugi had come from. It must have been some place special to have nurtured such an incredible soul. 

Atem leaned close to bump their shoulders together, bringing Yugi's eyes back to him. Atem forced himself to keep breathing when he saw just how close the two of them were, and smiled down at him, "I know that we don't have enough words between us to ask this formally, but I can't help but think…well, I can't help but wish that you could consider staying here. W-with me," he stuttered when his tongue suddenly felt too big for his mouth. He paused to take a deep breath to continue, trying not to get too dazed and lost in Yugi's big eyes that were staring up at him curiously, "It's just, since you have made it clear that you do not wish to return to the men who brought you here…I have asked Shimon to find you a tutor that will begin to teach you more of our language and our ways. It could help you feel more at home here. And I'd make sure you would always have what you needed. I would do everything I could to make you happy. Even if it isn't your true home…your kokyou…I would do everything in my power to make this place feel like home. Pharaoh kokyou and Yugi kokyou."

"Kokyou no boku?" Yugi asked, sounding a little dazed as he tilted his head to the side sweetly. He seemed to puzzle over Atem's words for a bit, and it was apparent that he understood at least some of what was being said when something sad flashed over his face. He ducked his head low, glancing down at the silk of the pillow under them. 

And of course Atem understood that, he sighed and reached out to gently press a finger under Yugi's chin to raise it, "I know you miss your true kokyou. But if we cannot find a way to get you there, I just want you to know that I could make you happy here. Haven't you been happy here with me? Happy with Pharaoh?"

Yugi's eyes softened, "Yugi happy Pharaoh, hai."

Atem felt his heart melt in relief, "Good. That's very good. Pharaoh is happy with Yugi. It will only get better once we start to understand each other better, I promise. Once we know all there is to know about one another, everything will be better. We'll start with the tutor to learn more words. More words?" he gestured between their mouths and then pointed over to the hieroglyphics carved into walls of the balcony.

"More…words?" Yugi asked, pointing to his mouth and then Atem's, and mimed talking by opening and closing his hand.

Atem nodded, his smile so wide across his face it hurt, "Yes! More words. Would you like that, my love? More words?"

"Hai! Words, words, words," he repeated dutifully, his sadness from before faded instantly. 

He looked eager, and truthfully so was Atem. And it wasn't just because he wanted to learn about Yugi, although that was definitely a strong factor in his excitement. But he also yearned to be able to speak to someone openly again, to know what comforting words Yugi said when his eyes became so earnest and sweet. And while Atem had not held back in voicing his affections and wonder over Yugi to him, he wanted him to hear and understand them too. He wanted Yugi to know just how irretrievably he had stolen Atem's heart and soul. 

Their kiss on the balcony the day before had been the final seal locking in place, and Atem knew he'd be forever bound to this bright soul he'd found lost in the desert. He wanted to spend the rest of his days and eternity in the afterlife basking in this feeling of Yugi at his side, in his arms, pressed against him every morning as they woke together. He would gladly lose himself within that brilliant soul and never wish to emerge again. 

His heart thundered in his chest as he looked at Yugi's sweet face, so close that he could see his reflection in those eyes of his. So close that their hair tangled together with the cool breeze that drifted across the night sky. 

And those eyes that had ensnared him in their spell were still locked upon Atem's face, as if he also was unable to look away. 

But Atem was the one who reached forward, cupping his hand against the side of Yugi's cheek and stroking his thumb there. He felt when Yugi leaned into the touch.

"I love you, Yugi," he said, pouring every ounce of that feeling into his words, and praying that it could bridge the barriers of their native tongues. 

Yugi's eyes never wavered from his, and Atem stopped breathing as he watched Yugi tentatively reach across the small distance between them, and rested his hand upon his chest. Atem wondered if he could feel the way his heart was racing under his soft palm. 

"Nidoto ienai kamo shirenaikara. Aishiteruyo." 

His sweet voice was like honeyed wine to his ears, and he felt drunk from it. His body warming as if intoxicated by just their shared proximity. 

Atem's breath escaped him in an uneven stutter as he felt the small hand upon him burn his skin in the most tantalizing of ways. The small distance between them felt too great, and Atem closed the gap with desperation upon his tongue. 

He collided their lips together, and deepened it when Yugi's passionate gasp opened up his mouth just enough to entice him with more. 

He fell upon Yugi, rolling them both until he was under his back under him, pressing him into the silk pillow under them, ever careful of his leg. He moaned when he felt those slender arms slip over his back, and Yugi was careful of the wound on his shoulder, but still holding firmly enough that Atem knew he was there.

Everything felt perfect like this. Pressed together, with Yugi firmly secured under him, entirely wrapped up by one another, and sharing their breaths between hungered kisses. Atem knew he would never know anything as sweet as this as long as he lived. 

"How can you be so perfect? Like the Gods made you just for me," he whispered as he ducked his head to begin learning the path of skin that led from Yugi's neck down to the delicate bones of his shoulder. 

"Kimi ga dorehodo kanpekidearou to, fukōheida.-Kun ga watashinojinsei ni arawareta koto de, watashi ni naniwoshita ka wakatte iru ka? Kimi no tamashī wa, watashi ga kimi o aisuru no to onaji kurai hoka no dareka o aisuru koto o, watashi ni yurusanakatta," Yugi whined somewhere up by his ear, his body arching up into Atem's above until he could feel the hardened press of his arousal against his belly. Atem shivered when it glanced against his own. Too many mornings he had to pull away from this pleasured feeling of sharing their bodies, and he found himself unable to resist again.

Atem's hands began to explore what up until now he'd only done with his eyes. Each curve and pane, each dip and swell of his body felt like even more perfection to his fingers. Yugi's answering touch was light and hesitant, like he had never done something like this before, but he had not shied away at least, and for that Atem could only love him more. Pulling away now would be a greater effort than building the great pyramids alone. 

He could feel the heat and passion building between them, making them both break out in a sweat despite the cool night air sweeping through the balcony and making the torches flicker in its wake. He felt Yugi shiver, but he knew it wasn't from the cold, but even so he used the excuse to gather him up impossibly closer, cradling him against his body. 

The little breathy sighs he heard slipping through Yugi's lips were lyrical and sweet, and Atem would have done anything to bring forth more. He bit his own lip to silence himself just so that he didn't miss a single sound Yugi made, and he swallowed the deep moan that almost escaped when he felt a tentative thrust against his cock. 

"Yugi…You will shatter me to pieces in your arms with your darling little touches," he said, pressing an open mouthed kiss to the skin peeking out through the sheer silks Mia had dressed him in that day. 

Yugi was shaking in his arms now, and Atem thought he was lost in his passion and their touches. He felt a hand come up between them, and laid against his chest again. 

"Matte… matte, watashi wa…Anata no namae..."

Atem pulled back just enough so he could see his face, and cradled one flushed cheek in his hand tenderly, "What is it, my love? Is this too much?"

Yugi was looking up at him appearing dazed, his eyes unfocused. Atem wondered if he was just lost to the moment. He leaned down to kiss him again, to bring him back…but as he closed his eyes and leaned down to capture his lips, he heard something whispered in a ghost against them.

"Yami…"

Atem froze, and it felt like he had been dropped in the cold waters of the Nile instantly. He pushed back from Yugi and stared down at him, his eyes widened in shock.

And Yugi…he looked like he was in physical pain for all the heartbreak he saw reflected in those eyes Atem loved so much. Atem was torn between fleeing from him, and gathering him up in his arms to comfort him for how broken he looked. Perhaps even as broken as Atem felt in this moment.  

"Y-yami…so it's true then. I had thought maybe he…he's important to you then? A lover? Spouse? A friend you love? T-tomodachi?" Atem asked, and he hated how much his voice wavered with each word. 

Yugi's eyes welled with tears as he stared up at him, his entire face crumpling with emotion, "More tomodachi…" he whispered, his hand was shaking as it reached up to touch his own chest this time and tapped the space above his heart, "Yami…kokyou."

His face seemed to fall even more as the first tears began to fall and he stared up at him, "Pharaoh…Anata mo koko ni sunde imasu."

Atem could barely hear or understand him over the sound of his own heart shattering in his chest, it was pounding hard against his ribs, like it wanted to escape him entirely. Just so it wasn't subjected to this pain. 

Yugi choked on a broken sob as he reached up to cradle Atem's face between his hands, making it so he couldn't pull away, "Kimi ni rikai shite moraitai.-Kun ni deau mae kara, kimi o aishite ita. Kōshite kimi ni fureru mae kara, aishite ita. Eien ni kimi o dakishimete itaikeredo, kimi wa watashi no mono janai. Don'nani sō negatte mo." 

"M-more than a friend. I…" Atem swallowed hard against the stone lodged in his throat, "I understand." Although truly, he didn't. Even now he could see the love in Yugi's eyes as if they were his own. He could feel his adoration in the fingers tracing the side of his face. He had felt the shared desire moments ago pressed against him. Yugi wanted this too. Atem just didn't understand why he was denying himself, both of them, this. 

It must have been whoever Yami was. A man who wasn't even here…but somehow still held onto Yugi despite the distance. All the way back in the home that Atem didn't even know if Yugi could ever return to. The same home that Yugi had refused to leave with the pale men to return to. It didn't make sense. He wanted it to, just so that he had a reasonable answer to why they could not pursue something they both wanted. And then maybe it wouldn't hurt so badly. 

But for all his pain and confusion, Atem was helpless to see Yugi breaking down before him. His entire body was overcome with crying as he tried to curl up on himself, wrapping his arms around himself like he was in pain from the emotions spilling from him. 

Atem was reaching down to gather him up in a cradle without hesitation. He rocked them both back and forth as he tried to ease them both down from the heartbreak they shared. Yugi let out a wail and buried his face into Atem's chest, clutching at him like he was afraid Atem would suddenly disappear. He felt his throat bob when he swallowed back his own sob that threatened to break free.

"Shh, it's alright, little mystery. I've got you. I'm not letting go just yet. Not until you're ready to leave. Your poor heart must be so broken to be without him. What a lucky soul he is. He must be a great man to have won over a heart like yours," Atem cooed down at him quietly. 

A knife to the chest would have been less painful than hearing Yugi cry over another like this, but Atem still only felt love for him even through the agony. 

"I promise to do everything in my power then to return you to his side if only it means your happiness," he promised, placing a reverent kiss to Yugi's knuckles while still meeting his eyes that were also flooded with tears. 

Yugi stared up at him, his eyes still streaming with tears, "Gomenasai."

Atem pressed another kiss to his hand and continued to hold him as long as he could, waiting for Yugi's cries to begin to ease. It took some time, long enough for the moon to move further across the sky, but Atem was not bitter about the time it took. Because it meant he was allowed to hold Yugi longer. 

"It is lonely here sometimes, isn't it?" he whispered when Yugi's cries had dimmed down to silent shudders and tears.

"Karera ga koishii. Anata ga koishii," Yugi said, resting his head against Atem's neck. 

Atem allowed himself the privilege of resting his own head on top of Yugi's, "I miss my father and my friends. I am glad for you being here, but I worry what will happen to you if you leave. I worry I'll fall back into the numbed darkness I was in before you fell into my path."

"Koko de no anata no shōrai ga shinpaidesu. Anata ni nani ga okoru no ka shinpaidesu. Soshite, sore o tomeru koto sura dekinai koto o watashi wa shitte imasu." 

Atem sighed longingly as he rubbed his cheek against the silky feel of Yugi's hair, "I hate feeling this close to you...and not being able to do anything about it. I can't help but feel you belong here though. Or at least belong with me. Why else would you feel this perfect?"

He felt Yugi shift in his arms, and peered down to see him looking up at Atem with that some look of longing that he felt, "Dokoni ite mo, watashi no kokoro wa itsumo anata no monodesu. Ima koko ni i raretara don'nani īdarou to negaukeredo, watashi wa koko ni wa inai."

Atem lifted a hand up to stroke it through Yugi's hair and then trailed it down the side of his face, tracing the path with his eyes to commit it all to memory that he'd treasure forever, "You have saved my life in more ways than one by coming here. I believe I owe it to you to try and get you home. You deserve that."

Yugi traced a finger along the line of his jaw, and it took all of Atem's strength not to sob at the sweet touch, "Kare ni… kimi ni,-ka ni kaette kare no unmei o mattousuru gimu ga aru.-Kun wa mada kidzuite inai kamo shirenaiga, kimi wa tojikome rarete iru." 

Atem bit his lip as he squeezed Yugi in his arms, "I wish you were mine to keep."

"Anata o eien ni issho ni i raretara yokatta nodesuga... Demo sore wa watashi ga kimeru kotode wa nai nodesu," he whispered, his voice thin and wavering as his shoulders still shook like reeds of grass in the wind. 

Atem felt his chin wobble as he tried to open his mouth to speak, trying to find his strength when he felt weak to the one he held, "Maybe…maybe after you return home for a while, sometime we'll be able to meet again. And remember this time together. My door will always be open for you. I'll wait for you, always."

He felt a sob finally break free when he felt Yugi snuggle in closer to him, pressing his head under Atem's chin and tucking in tightly.

He heard Yugi sniff wetly, "Moshika shitara, watashi ga modotte anata no omoide o mitsukeru otetsudai o shitara, issho ni sugoshita anogoro o omoidaseru kamo shiremasen. Soshite, yatto zenbu hanaseru yō ni narudeshou. Anata wa tada, watashi ga mata anata o mitsukeru made matte ite kudasai."

"Can I just hold you for a while longer? I'm not ready to let go of you yet."

"Mōsukoshi dake dakishimete ite kudasai. Mada anata to wakareru junbi ga dekite imasen."

Yugi's POV

The day had been too perfect for words. Yugi was adrift in the happiness he felt as the two of them lost themselves to each other's company, and sharing their love of games to pass the day. 

Yugi could not stop grinning madly as the hours passed, and he was so overcome with the bliss of the moment that it seemed like nothing else mattered. His mind never strayed to all of the worries and fears that had been plaguing him for weeks, because all that mattered in that moment was the person sitting across from him. 

They played on the gorgeous senet board that the Pharaoh had chosen to immortalize his affections with, and Yugi was too happy to even let himself freak out over the implications of that as he struggled and failed to keep count of who was winning. Yugi could have been losing every round for all he knew, but all he felt was happiness. 

Reality only barely touched him when he realized it had gotten dark, but before he could let his mind drift back to those worries, the Pharaoh was helping him up and walking him back to the balcony of his room.

"Hayaa ya Yugi, allayl lam ynth baed."

"Oh no, do we have to stop already?" Yugi pouted, not quite ready to leave this magical place where he didn't have to have a breakdown every five minutes.

But the Pharaoh smiled and shook his head, "La, lam nantahi bieda. Almazid."

Yugi's eyes widened, "Almazid? Almazid!" he gasped, and probably would have bounced in excitement if he was a little more steady on his leg. He was pretty dang proud when he was almost able to walk back to the room without too much of a limp. Progress! This day must have been just what Yugi needed. 

He tried not to blush too hard as he peeked up at the Pharaoh and felt the strong muscles in the arm that Yugi clung to. Maybe he would have walked a little steadier if the Pharaoh didn't make his knees feel like jelly.

Yugi gasped silently at the little resting area that had been set up there, and gaped as he was gently helped down onto the biggest pillow he'd ever seen. 

"So comfy! Come lay down, I bet your shoulder still hurts," Yugi said, patting the pillow welcomingly as Pharaoh hovered above him. 

He seemed to only hesitate a second before dropping down beside Yugi, almost close enough that they were pressed up against each other. It was actually getting pretty cold outside, but Yugi felt anything but cold right then. Somehow this felt even more intimate than waking up the other morning with both of them hard and wrapped around each other. Which was honestly surprising, because, wow. What a way to wake up. 

Yugi peeked over to his side to steal a glance at Pharaoh as he settled down beside him. He looked more relaxed and happy than Yugi had ever seen him before. It made him look years younger, to the point Yugi didn't feel like a little kid compared to him. And once again Yugi had to try and comprehend just how stunning Yami's past self was. Is. 

Yugi really wished the Pharaoh had worn a shirt today. He probably lost half their games today because of that distraction alone. 

But Yugi wasn't the only one distracted. It seemed like every time Yugi turned to peek at the Pharaoh, he'd see him staring at him. All while he still had that warm, adoring look in his eyes that made Yugi's cheeks burn and his heartbeat quicken. But then he'd get all confused again when suddenly he'd see Yami's face there, and remember a time that he'd looked down at Yugi with that same look in his eyes. And it was confusing the heck out of his already confused brain and slightly traumatized heart. 

It was so much…too much even, and he found that he had to look away so he could catch his breath. And that's when his eyes drifted to the next most stunning sight of the night.

Truly the night sky out here was incredible. Yugi hadn't even realized just how many stars could be seen when the sky wasn't dulled by the lights of the city. He could even see the wispy trails of stardust lines dipping in and out of the constellations that Isis had tried to show him that very first night here. He'd been too shocked at his situation to really appreciate them much at the time, but this…this was a sight he'd never forget. 

He just wished he could show this to Yami. To share with him a glimpse of just how beautiful his home had been. His real home. 

"This makes me wonder if part of your soul remembers the stars enough to miss them. They're so incredible here. And back home...if I wake in the night and you don't notice me, I sometimes see you looking up through the skylight at the stars. The stars back home could never compare to this……," Yugi said, laying on his stomach and staring up at the sky with him. His good leg raised behind him and kicked slowly back and forth. Maybe if they were lucky…someday he and Yami could look back on this memory and know they saw these stars together. 

Then he felt Pharaoh lean in close to bump their shoulders together, bringing Yugi's eyes back to him. "'Aelam 'ana baynana kalimat qalilat lisuaal rasmiin, lakin la yasaeuni 'iilaa 'ana 'afakira... Hsnan, 'atamanaa law fakarat bialbaqa' huna. T-taquti, bima 'anak 'awdaht 'anak la targhab bialeawdat 'iilaa alrijal aladhin 'ahdaruk 'iilaa huna... talabt min shameun 'an yajid lak melman liabda bitaelimik almazid min lughatina waeadatina. qad yusaeiduk dhalik ealaa alshueur bi'anak fi baytik huna. wasa'ahras ealaa 'an tahsul dayman ealaa ma tahtajuhu. sa'abdhul qusaraa juhdi li'iiseadika, hataa law lam yakun hadha baytuk alhaqiqi…Lak home…sa'afeal kula ma fi wusaey lijael hadha almakan yusheiruni waka'anani fi bayti. Pharaoh home w Yugi home."

"My home?" Yugi asked, feeling a little dazed as he tried to process what little he understood of that. It almost sounded like…Pharaoh was trying to offer Yugi a home here. Permanently. And as much as Yugi wanted to be touched by the offer…he only felt saddened. Staying with him sounded like a dream. Pharaoh could offer him a home here, but Yugi knew that it wouldn't last. Not with the tragic fate that would come for Pharaoh at some point. 

Yugi ducked his head down to try and hide his sudden sorrow, but then he felt fingers guiding him to look up again into that handsome face that made his breaking heart swoon.

"'Aelam 'anak taftaqidin kukyu alhaqiqi. Lakin 'iin lam najid tariqatan li'iisalik 'iilayhi, fa'uriduk faqat 'an taelami 'anani 'astatie 'iiseadak huna. 'Alam takuni saeidat huna maei? Saeidat mae Pharaoh?"

Yugi's eyes softened, and his heart melted, "Yugi saeid Pharaoh, yes." How could he not be happy with Pharaoh? 

He watched as Pharaoh seemed to sag with relief as his eyes lit up with joy, "Jid. Hadha rayieun. Pharaoh saeid bywji. 'aeadak 'ana al'umur satatahasan eindama nabda bifahm baedina albaed bishakl 'afdala. Eindama naerif kula shay' ean baedina albaedu, sayatahasan kula shay'in. Sanabda mae almuealim bitaealum almazid min alkalimati. Kalimat 'akthara?" he gestured between their mouths and then pointed over to the hieroglyphics carved into walls of the balcony.

"Akthar…kalimat??" Yugi asked, pointing to his mouth and then Pharaoh's, and mimed talking by opening and closing his hand.

Pharaoh nodded, his smile was so wide across his face it must have hurt, "Naema! Almazid min alkalimati. Hal targhabin bidhalik ya habibatia? Almazid min alkalimati?"

Oh, Pharaoh was going to try and teach him more words? Thank fuck, that would certainly come in handy. "Yes! Kalimat, kalimat, kalimat," he repeated dutifully, he felt his sadness from before fade almost instantly. 

He felt eager, and Pharaoh looked it too. Yugi would give anything to be able to speak with a little more clarity, and maybe get a few questions of his own answered. Ones he knew Yami would appreciate him asking. Like his freaking name. Yugi knew that he still couldn't say too much, mostly because he couldn't imagine the difficulty trying to explain time travel and sharing bodies with the Pharaoh's soul in any way that wouldn't make him sound insane. In some cases, the language barrier had been a blessing, even it was one of the primary reasons why Yugi felt so alone here. 

But also just to be able to talk to Pharaoh would be incredible. Oh, the things they could talk about…Yugi didn't even care that if they could talk, he knew he'd fall even more hopelessly in love with him. He was already lost in this soul, and there was no coming back. 

Especially after the kiss the day before. Yugi warmed just thinking about it. Was kissing supposed to feel so good that for a moment Yugi wondered if he'd died and gone to the afterlife? Like any healthy teenager, Yugi had fantasized about his first kiss a lot. But apparently his imagination was too limited, because he'd never imagined it would be with the one whose spirit he held, and certainly not in ancient Egypt. And really, the balcony at sunset had been a nice touch. He just wished his stupid brain didn't have to ruin it all by reminding him how tragic this all really was. 

But it has still been more perfect than he could have ever imagined. 

And now, laying there side by side with Pharaoh, Yugi felt that same heat building up once more. His heart started to beat faster, and he felt every centimeter of that small distance between them, and cursed it for still being too far. They would always be too far apart as long as he didn't feel their souls touching in his heart. 

And that very soul that had ensnared him in his spell was staring back at him, as if he also was unable to look away. 

As always, Pharaoh was the braver of the two of them and reached forward first. Yugi leaned into the soft touch against his cheek, and all but purred under the warmth it brought him. 

"Ana ahibuk ya, Yugi," he said, and it sounded like he was breathing out every emotion on those simple words that Yugi didn't even know the meaning of. Even so, he shivered hearing them, and felt his heart screaming at him to say something back that would measure up to the raw emotions that he saw in those crimson eyes. 

Yugi's eyes never wavered from Pharaoh's, and he felt him stop breathing as he watched Yugi tentatively reach across the small distance between them, resting his hand upon his chest. He was in awe when he felt how fast his heart was racing under Yugi's palm. Like he was as affected by his touch as Yugi was by Pharaoh's. But Yugi was just…Yugi. How could he ever compare to this incredibly beautiful soul?

He didn't feel worthy of that look on Pharaoh's face. Just as he never felt worthy of the care and devotion Yami always showed him. But somehow, he knew that for whatever reason he was loved by this person here. And even if he returned home and that changed…Yugi wanted Pharaoh to know how he felt. He deserved that at least. 

"In case I never get to say it again. I love you…," he said, trying to keep his voice from shaking, and he swore he felt the Pharaoh's heart skip a beat under his hand.  

And then Pharaoh was launching at him, and Yugi was reaching out to close the gap eagerly to meet him halfway. Yugi bit back a whimper as their lips collided, but as he gasped feeling the Pharaoh crawl over him, the kiss deepened even further. 

Pharaoh rolled them both over until he was laid over the length of Yugi's body, but still somehow managed not to crush his wounded leg all the same. Yugi was also careful of the bruises on Pharaoh's shoulder as he desperately clung to the strong body leaning over him. But it just felt so good to be surrounded by him, that Yugi didn't want to lose the feeling. He held onto him tighter. A reminder that for all his fears…Pharaoh was still alive right now. He was still here. 

Pharaoh kissed him like he never wanted to stop, and moaned like he was tasting some fancy wine. Yugi couldn't believe this was happening, and that he could make someone like Pharaoh make those noises. 

"Kayf ymknk 'an takuni mthalytan hakadha? Waka'ana allah khlqk li faqat," he whispered as he ducked his head and began to lick and nip along the length of Yugi's neck. Yugi felt his toes curl and he couldn't help but bare his neck further just to feel more of it. 

"It isn't fair how perfect you are. Do you know what you've done to me by coming into my life? Your soul has ruined me for loving anyone else as much as I love you," Yugi whined as he pressed his face against the Pharaoh's brow, glad that the crown had been left behind that morning to allow it. His body arched up into the strong body above him until he could feel an answering arousal slide against his own. Yugi's heart stuttered as did his breathing as he realized that he'd done that. Yugi had been the one to make Pharaoh feel like this. And it couldn't even be blamed on just being a horny teenager waking in the morning. 

Yugi moaned when he felt hands start to trace over the rest of him, like he was trying to memorize each and every part of his body. It made Yugi wonder if there would ever be an echo of a memory there when eventually this soul would share the body that he was now exploring so fervently. 

Yugi desperately wanted to touch him back, to memorize the body that would be lost to time, but he struggled to touch so freely when he'd…he'd never done anything like this before. His touch was much lighter and fleeting than the press of bigger hands on him, but he still adored being able to do this. 

But even without having done anything like this before, Yugi knew that the passion was building and this was leading to something that couldn't be taken back. Something binding in a different way. And even if he wanted it with everything he had, a part of him was starting to turn cold as he thought of the other half of this soul he held. Of the rest of the story he couldn't share.

He shivered, and almost immediately he was bundled up against Pharaoh's body where it was so warm and strong, and safe, and perfect…but this wasn't perfect. 

It felt that way though. His body was responding to just how perfect this all felt, and he was unable to hold back the pleasured noises that he couldn't seem to hold back with each stroke, thrust and touch. Pharaoh was quieter, which made Yugi realize just how much noise he was making. 

Yugi felt his hips buck upwards without any true intention to do so, and was rewarded with Pharaoh moaning out a sound that felt like it went straight down to Yugi's cock. Fuck, he wanted more than this…but hearing Pharaoh again just reminded him that he was not alone in this moment. This was a memory they both were creating. 

A memory that may be recovered several thousand years from now…

"Yugi…Satahtimuni 'iilaa qatae bayn dhiraeayk bilamasatik alsaghirat aleaziza," Pharaoh said as he pressed an open mouthed kiss on Yugi's chest. It should have felt good. Amazing even. But Yugi's mind had already drifted away from this moment, and far into the future where this soul was. A soul that had been working so hard to recover their memories. 

But hearing his own name whispered in a moment of passion, just reminded him that he couldn't do the same. 

Yugi felt himself begin to shake, overcome with a sudden surge of shame. He was supposed to be helping Yami fulfill his destiny right now, and recover his memories. To help him figure out who he was and what happened. And instead he was here taking advantage of the moment. Yugi hadn't even learned his name for him. 

He lifted his hand and pressed it against the Pharaoh's chest, "Wait…wait, I don't…your name."

Mercifully, Pharaoh pulled back just enough that Yugi could see his face and he saw concern there, "Ma al'amr ya habibti? Hal hadha kathir jdan?"

Yugi was looking up at him feeling dazed, and unable to focus his eyes. As much as he wanted to lose himself back in what could be a blissful moment…he just couldn't. Not knowing what he knew. 

So when Pharaoh leaned down to try and kiss him again…Yugi whispered the only name he knew to use with this soul. 

"Yami…"

And just like that, Yugi broke them both free from the spell just as he felt the Pharaoh's body stiffen and pull away. He looked shocked as he stared down at Yugi, his mouth opened in what Yugi guiltily thought looked akin to horror. 

He swore he could feel his heart being strangled within him as his chest tightened to the point of agony making the Pharaoh look like that. Making him look like he wanted to run away. 

"Y-yami…Iidhan, hadha sahihun. Znnt 'anah rabama... Hal hu mhmun bialnisbat lki? Habib? Zawja? Sidiqun? F-friend?" Pharaoh asked him, his voice wavering with each word. 

Yugi's eyes welled with tears as he stared up at him, his entire face crumpling with emotion, "Akthar friend…" he whispered, his hand was shaking as it reached up to touch his own chest this time and tapped the space above his heart, "Yami…home," he breathed, and he felt tears starting to leak from his eyes and blurred his vision as he took in Pharoah's shattered expression, "Pharaoh…You will live here too." Someday. 

Just seeing him look so openly broken only made Yugi feel worse. He choked on a broken sob as he reached up to cradle that perfect face between his hands, making it so he couldn't pull away. He wanted the Pharaoh to listen, "I wish I could make you understand. I loved you even before I met you. I loved you before I could touch you like this. I would hold you forever, but you're not mine to keep. No matter how much I wish I could." 

"Akthar friend. Ana…" Atem swallowed hard against the stone lodged in his throat, "Afham."

Yugi could see how hard he was trying to keep it together, and it only made the guilt broil within him like acid. Eating him from the inside out, and making him feel sick. 

Even now he could see the love in Pharaoh's eyes as if they were his own. He could feel his adoration in the gentle hands that still lingered on him. He had felt the shared desire moments ago pressed against him. Pharaoh wanted this. Wanted him. And he just didn't understand why Yugi was denying himself, both of them, this. 

But how could Yugi explain who Yami was? How could he explain any of this when Yugi himself didn't know the whole story? And how could he explain that Yugi had been too blind to his own affections that Yami was just as unaware as Yugi was about how he felt? 

And how could Yugi explain that no matter what…staying here was not an option. Because either he'd lose the Pharaoh to his fate…or Yugi would succumb to his own. Forever wasn't an option, because it had already been stolen from them thousands of years before Yugi had even been born. 

There was no way to make this hurt less for either of them. Except by stopping things here before Yugi took something he shouldn't.

But for all the pain that Yugi was causing them both right now, Pharaoh still was looking at him like he was still something precious. 

Yugi choked on a sob and curled up in on himself as his chest became so tight that he could barely breathe. He couldn't stand to look at him anymore, knowing it was his fault for making him look so hurt. 

And then those hands were reaching for him again, and Yugi was being held once more. Yugi wanted to pull away, he'd already taken too much…He didn't deserve this, but he was too weak to him, and clung to Pharaoh all the same. He felt it as they began to rock, and it made him cry harder because he was being treated too kindly for being the cause of this ruined moment. 

How could someone as incredible and kind as him end up trapped in the puzzle without a name? Who would be cruel enough to do something to such a wonderful soul? It wasn't fair! Why did he have to die? 

Yugi clung to him as if his grip alone would be enough to keep him from his fate. Even if he knew that was hopeless too. 

"Shh, la bas ya saghiri alghamid. Ana maeka. lan 'atrukak alan. Lays qabl 'an takun mstedan lilmughadarati. La buda 'ana qalbak almiskin mhtm jdan lighiabihi. Ya lah min rwh mahzuzatin! La buda 'anah rjl ezym liaksib qlban mithlaka," he heard that deep voice whisper in his ear as he rocked them more. 

A knife to the chest would have been less painful than hearing the barely concealed sob as Pharaoh spoke. Yugi didn't even know anything could hurt this bad.  

"Aeiduk 'an 'afeal kula ma fi wusaei li'iieadatik 'iilaa janibih 'iidha kan dhalik yaeni saeadatuk faqat," he heard him say, and Yugi looked up just in time to see him press a kiss to his hand while meeting his gaze. Both their eyes were filled with tears.  

Yugi stared up at him, "I'm so sorry."

Pharaoh pressed another kiss to Yugi's hand and continued to hold him. It felt like ages that they laid there together, and the entire time Yugi just couldn't seem to rein in his emotions as he lost himself again to the teasing torment of being here with Yami's past self. 

Then after a time, when his cries were softer, he heard Pharaoh speak again. 

"Iinah 'amr wahid huna fi baed al'ahyani, 'alays kadhalika?" 

There was a longing in his voice that Yugi felt echoed within him, and made faces flash across his mind of all those who he had waiting on him back home. "I miss them. I miss you," Yugi said, resting his head against Pharaoh's neck. 

Yugi almost starting sobbing again when he felt Pharaoh rest his head on top of his, "aftaqid walidi wa'asdiqayiy. 'ana seyd biwujudik huna, lakinani qlq mimaa sayahduth lak 'iin rihalatu. 'akhshaa 'an 'aeud 'iilaa alzalam almukhddr aladhi knt fih qabl 'an taqae fi tariqi."

He sniffed wetly and leaned further against the solid feeling of Pharaoh's chest, "I fear for your future here. I'm worried about what will happen to you. And I know I can't even stop it…" 

Pharaoh sighed, and it sounded longing as he rubbed his cheek against Yugi's hair, "Akrah alshueur biqurbik hadha... waeadam qudrati ealaa fiel 'ayi shay' hial dhalika. Mae dhalika, la yasaeuni 'iilaa alshueur bi'anak tantami 'iilaa huna. 'Aw ealaa al'aqali tantami 'ily. Wa'iilaa falimadha tasheur bikuli hadha alkamali?"

Yugi shifted in his arms, and looked up at him with the same amount of longing he'd heard, "My heart will always belong to you, no matter where I am. As much as I wish it could be here and now, I don't belong here." 

He stilled as Pharaoh lifted a hand up to stroke it through Yugi's hair and then trailed it down the side of his face, tracing the path with his eyes as if to commit it all to memory…a memory that Yugi knew they were working to return to Yami someday. And to think Yugi had been selfish enough to put a stupid tournament ahead of urging Yami to fulfill his destiny and remember his past life. 

"Laqad 'unqadht hayaati bi'akthar min tariqat bimajiyik 'iilaa huna. 'Aetaqid 'anani madin lak bimuhawalat 'iieadatik 'iilaa almanzili. 'Ant tastahiqu dhalika."

Yugi couldn't help but trace a finger along the line of that angled jaw, "I owe it to him...to you to go home and help you complete your destiny. You're trapped, even if you don't realize it yet." Yugi needed to free him. That was his own destiny, wasn't it? Pharaoh didn't deserve to be trapped like that. 

He watched as Pharaoh bit his lip and then he squeezed Yugi in his arms, "'Atamanaa 'an takun li la'ahtafiz bik."

It took everything within Yugi to not start wailing again at Pharaoh's desperately broken voice, "I wish I could keep you forever...but that's not my decision to make," he whispered, his voice was thin and wavering as his shoulders shook. As much as he believed his own words, it didn't stop this all from hurting. And it certainly didn't help ease the hurt that Pharaoh was feeling now. 

Yugi watched his chin wobble as he tried to open his mouth to speak, and he held his breath as he waited for Pharaoh to find what he wanted to say, "Rubama... rubama baed eawdatik 'iilaa almanzil lifatratin, sanaltaqi mjddan. Watadhkur hadhih al'awqat alati qadaynaha mean. Sayazalu babi mftwhan lak dayman. Sa'antaziruk dayman."

Yugi could not stop himself from pressing in closer, tucking in under his chin, and hated himself when he felt and heard a broken sob escape from Pharaoh's mouth. 

He was consumed by remorse having caused him to break like this, and just wished there was some way he could make it better…but Yugi was just…Yugi. What could he do to help? Maybe he could start by helping Yami since Yugi already knew that there was nothing he could do to change things here. 

"Maybe when I get back and help you find your memories, we can remember this time together. And we can finally talk about everything. You just have to wait for me to find you again," he said, forcing hope into his voice for both their sakes. But it was almost painful to hold back the swell of his anguish thinking that he had nothing to offer Pharaoh now. And how eventually, fate would pull them apart from each other. And to think Yugi still didn't even know how it would happen. And that might have been the worst part of it.

Please don't make me watch you die. 

Please don't let me be the cause of it. 

He felt Pharaoh shift his hold to wrap around him tighter in response, "Hal yumkinuni 'an 'ahtadinak lifatrat 'atwal? Last mstedan liltakhaliy eank bieda."

However it would happen…whenever it would happen, at least it was not this very moment. For now, he could still feel the strong heartbeat against his cheek, and hear the sounds of his breathing, and selfishly bask in his living warmth.

Yugi turned his face to bury it in the feel of him, wondering just how much longer he would be able to do this, "Please hold me for a bit longer. I'm not ready to leave you yet,"

Chapter Text

Rhys grinned up at the stone tablet the priest had taken them to. The body of said priest was already being taken care of by Malone, already having given them what they needed.

His eyes glinted at the best carved there, the long teeth and the sharp claws already making Rhys feel more powerful than with the last monster. Not to mention, how fearful the priest had looked when they'd dug it up. 

"Yes, this will do quite nicely," he mumbled, rolling his shoulders as he thought that maybe they'd get out of this mess sooner rather than later. He turned to where Shane was scribbling over some of the scrap that passed for paper in this era, "Is the message done yet?" 

Shane sighed, peering down at it dubiously, "Yes, but I don't see how sending them a letter in kanji is going to do much. These people will not be able to read it."

Rhys rolled his eyes and snatched the note away from him, "Idiot. This is why you are paid to hold a gun and not a brain cell. I don't need that boy king or his servants to read it. We only need the brat to be able to. And if what we saw of them in the city was any indication, the brat will be very close to him. We just have to make sure this message gets to the palace, and then it'll reach the kid soon enough. Now, is the body ready?"

Shane looked a little green as he eyed the body in the corner of the tomb, but nodded all the same, "Good to go, boss."

"Excellent. Now, tuck this note where it won't be lost, and make the delivery. I want out of this place as soon as possible. Do you understand?"

"Yes, boss."

Rhys sent him away with a wave of his hand. With any luck, they could be home and counting their treasures within the next day or two. Fucking finally.

Kanan better not have fucked up in the meantime though, or he'd have to teach his little brother a lesson or two about failing him again. He just better have that damned machine up and running by the time they got their hands on the brat and the pendant again. Otherwise this would all be for nothing.

They woke the next morning entangled in each other once again. Like neither of them could bring themselves to part even after the events of last night. And despite how things had ended, Atem was not about to go back on his need to keep Yugi safely at his side. The harem was still out of the question, and neither of them seemed like they wanted to part in any case. Atem didn't know if he was grateful for it or not.

On one end of the scale, he got to wake with his arms full of the person he still loved desperately with all his heart. But on the other end of the scale, he could do very little about it since it seemed Yugi's heart and body were already promised to another. They were both just left aching and unsatisfied, but still together at least. 

Still though, Yugi didn't pull away from his touch, and Atem could sense the lingering desire shared between them. Still felt the burn of their gazes as if they were bolstered by the heat of the desert itself. It must have just been Yugi's kind soul and Atem's sense of honor that kept them both from falling back against each other. Although the temptation remained strong for both of them. 

As promised, Atem was to return to his normal duties that day. And as decided before, Yugi would be kept at his side the entire time. They were both dressed together and shared a morning meal as the servants tidied up from the night before. If anyone noticed the sad tension in the room, all were too wise to comment on it. 

And even if Yugi could not give himself to Atem in the way he had wished, his affections remained as strong as ever. And he couldn't even try to hide it in the way he followed Yugi's form around the room, watching him get prepared for a day at court. And it seemed Yugi was equally unable to drift too far from him.

It tugged at Atem painfully, because there was clearly something he was not understanding. Because he could see that Yugi desired him, and returned his affections. And while he understood that Yugi must be promised to Yami in some way, he didn't understand why Yami was not here protecting Yugi. Or why Yugi had resisted trying to go home up until this point. 

A selfish, desperate part of him still wondered if he was unable to help Yugi get home, then maybe he'd reconsider…but Atem had promised to help him get home, and he would do what he could to honor that. Even if it felt like he was sacrificing his own soul to do so. He would at least try, for Yugi. 

"Ramy," Atem called out, and the servant hurried over quickly, falling to his knees before him.

"Yes, Pharaoh," he said, voice muffled by his proximity to the floor. 

"Please inform one of the scribes in the library that I will be needing a few maps pulled to review later. I would like them placed in my study."

"Which maps, Pharaoh?"

Atem sighed, glancing over his shoulder to where Mia was slipping a veil over Yugi's face, "I want the most detailed maps of the surrounding villages to the city that we have. Specifically the ones that were targeted by the pale men who attacked during the festival."

Ramy bowed so low his nose touched the floor, "Yes, my Pharaoh."

He dismissed him with a tired wave of his hand, and heard Ramy hurry off to do his bidding. He sighed and rubbed a hand over his tired eyes.

"Pharaoh…daijoubou?" 

Atem startled when he felt a gentle hand rest on his shoulder and turned to see Yugi looking up at him looking sweetly concerned. It made his heart stutter in his chest, and the ache of rejection pulse freshly within him seeing how lovely he looked. 

"I'm fine, Yugi," he said, turning to face him and unable to stop himself from cupping his smaller hand within his own, "You look stunning today. How am I supposed to get any work done with you looking like this?" he asked, not expecting an answer. The question was more for himself, already knowing that Yugi would be a distraction for him the entire day. A lure for his eyes, and still a tempting puzzle to solve. 

Something in Yugi seemed to ease when Atem kept his hold on him. Perhaps he had been worried that he'd be treated differently after Yugi stopped them last night, but he need not have worried about anything like that. If his time with Yugi was limited now, he would not deprive himself of this treasured company and soft touch as long as Yugi was comfortable with it. 

If it was the last touch Atem would ever know, then he would be glad for it to be Yugi. He didn't think he would even want to be touched by another after him in any case. He'd have to go back to his existence as an untouchable being, marked with a crown for all to revere. 

But…for now, Yugi was still here and reaching out for him. And he'd always reach back.

Atem gently hooked Yugi's hand over his arm and patted the top of it for good measure, "Come along. We've got a long day ahead, and I want you close to me the entire time. And later, you and I will start to work on getting you home, little mystery."

"Home? L-little mystery?" Yugi asked, his eyes wide and eager.

Atem chuckled fondly, guiding him as they left the room, "That you are. Let's go now, my love."

Kaiba stared at the group of his men over the steeple of his hands.

He drew in a deep breath and closed his eyes as he tried to calm himself. He heard them shuffling nervously before him.

They should be nervous.

"What do you mean, you lost him?" Kaiba asked in as calm a voice as he could muster. 

The first man cowering in the pack was pushed forward, "Uh, well, we were watching Mutou like you said we should. But he was just relaxing on a bench after leaving headquarters, and he seemed fine!"

"We kept our distance too, just like you asked, sir!" another piped up from the back. Kaiba's ice cold eyes darted towards him and he 'eeped' and ducked back behind this useless pack of men.

"And then what happened?" Kaiba asked through his clenched jaw.

The first man all but fell to his knees in an apologetic bow, "A van came out of nowhere and took him before we could stop them! We are so sorry, sir!"

Kaiba drew in another deep breath, feeling a headache creeping up quickly as he wondered just how fast his secretary could whip up dismissal forms.

"And did you follow the van?" he coaxed angrily, proud of himself for not flipping his desk over yet at the stilted report. 

"Yes, sir! We had to double back to get our car though–"

"But you followed them?" Kaiba demanded, slowly standing up from his desk and leaning over it menacingly. 

The entire pack doubled over in deep bows, "Yes, sir!"

"Then why do you not have Mutou with you?" he hissed. Yugi may be teeny, but surely Kaiba would have been able to stop him from noticing his ridiculous head of hair among the men he was trying to shame before him. At least with them bowing he should have been able to spot him even if he were tucked away behind them. But no, he was definitely not there. 

"We're sorry, sir! By the time we caught up, he'd already been taken inside of the building. And you said we no longer had legal grounds to–"

"What building!?" Kaiba finally roared, feeling frustration finally bubbling over. Their frightened stuttering was not helping. But he really didn't need to ask who had taken him. He already knew who would take Yugi, Pharaoh, whoever off the streets right now. He roared and kicked over his chair, "Somebody get me legal and someone who fucking knows what the word competence means, right fucking now!"

He growled as he took out his phone and begrudgingly found a name in the list that he had hoped to never have to use. 

Unsurprisingly, they answered.

"Holy shit, you do know how to use a phone to call us. We were beginning to doubt you, man."

"Cut the crap, Jounouchi. The pharaoh has been taken. I'll handle getting him back, but…" he sighed rubbing a hand over his face. He owed the Pharaoh and the old man at least this, "It may take some time. Someone go check on his grandfather. And then just stay the fuck out of my way."

Even through his heartbreak, Atem found only comfort in having Yugi at his side through the day. Even if it was just him sitting nearby during audiences, knelt by his legs as they were carried on the litter to visit the temples, clinging to his arm as they passed through the halls, or even playing on the floor of his study, there was still joy to be found just in having him close. 

It frightened him to think what it may be like once…if Yugi were to leave him. Atem had scarcely survived before his company, and now knowing how perfect it could feel to have his soul close to him, he didn't see how he could ever go back. 

Were he a more selfish man, he would take the stack of maps that the scribe had dutifully brought to his desk earlier and he would burn them to ashes just to keep Yugi for a while longer. Possibly forever. 

Atem had learned of many selfish pharaohs from his father though, and knew he never wanted to become one of them. He was to live and die for others. And he would willingly live and die for Yugi if called for it. 

But as the last of the scrolls for the day were finally whisked away by a scribe, and the two of them were finally left alone in his study together…Atem knew that he could not delay the inevitable any longer. 

"Yugi, come here, darling. It's time to do as I promised," he called out, watching Yugi perk up from his card game on the floor. His luminous eyes were wide and curious as he padded over to the desk.

Atem allowed himself one slightly selfish need by guiding Yugi to sit on his lap, and felt victorious when Yugi did so without any hesitation. Yugi seemed a little confused as he pulled over the requested maps, but then he seemed to catch on quickly enough when Atem started to point over the maps explaining as best he could what each image and marker meant. 

"We need to find where the Yugi no friends are hiding. Doko Yugi no friends. These are the kokyou where the Yugi no friends hurt people," he pointed out, and felt a rush of awe and pride when Yugi nodded along in full understanding. They'd come a long way in being able to communicate over the last month. But all the same it made Atem's heart ache wondering if there would be enough time left for them to truly start to understand one another.

He paused for a moment when he felt the crushing emotions tighten within his chest again, and laid his brow down on Yugi's shoulders as he tried to will away the pain. Small fingers reached up to cup the side of his face, making Atem feel both better and worse at the same time. 

"Tsurai no wa wakatte imasu. Anata wa watashi no tame ni kon'nani tsuyoku ite kurete arigatō. Hontōni gomen'nasai," he heard whispered against the side of his head, and he bit back the pathetic whimper that threatened to escape his lips.

Atem turned away as he fought for control once more, and only once he found it did he turn back to the maps.

"There are farms around some of the villages that are vast and have thick fields they could have hidden in, but my soldiers have assured me that they have searched them all without finding them," Atem continued, fighting against the waver in his voice. He felt Yugi wrap his arms tightly around his shoulders, and in turn he tugged Yugi closer against him. 

"Are wa nanideshou?" Yugi pointed next to another repeating marker on the map.

"Temples, just like the ones you've visited with me but lay further outside of the city," Atem replied, and Yugi nodded, recognizing the word. It didn't seem to spark much beyond recognition though, so Atem moved on to pointing out other landmarks on the map. Hoping that something would trigger an idea for either of them of where those men may be hiding. 

Then finally Atem's hand traced over the expanse of the barrens between villages. He felt Yugi stiffen in his grasp.

"Korera ni tsuite wa dōdeshou ka?" Yugi asked, pointing down at a few matching markers spread over the barrens outside of the village outskirts.

Atem peered down at them, "Those? They are hidden tombs where kings and royals were buried. Uh…here, like this," he said, and lifted up the pendant on his neck, flipping it over to resemble the pyramids some of the greater tombs were hidden under, "Tomb."

Yugi had been found near one of these, so he should understand.

The spark in Yugi's eyes assured him that he did indeed understand.

"Tomb, tomb, tomb…" he repeated to himself in that same darling way that had stolen Atem's heart from the start. His clever little mind was thinking of something. Atem lowered the pendant and waited. 

Yugi's face turned serious, a small frown forming on his face.

"Soko ni wa," he said with finality, "Yugi no friends, tomb." 

Atem felt his heart lurch in his chest hearing such certainty there, "They hide in the tombs? But why?" The very thought was abhorrent to his people, knowing they were meant to be sacred resting places for kings of the past. Atem's own father rested within a tomb on this map. Someday Atem would too. 

Yugi poked at the bracer on his wrist, and then pointed to the jeweled headpiece woven into his hair, and then to Atem's crown, "Kin. Okane."  

Atem scowled, of course. Just like the tomb robbers, always after riches, uncaring of what they disturbed or desecrated. He supposed it made sense then why no one had found the pale men yet then. His people and his soldiers would not dare to try and enter a tomb, knowing the importance of them. They would have gone unsearched this entire time. 

It would also solve the mystery of just how those men had managed to get their hands on a dia dhank, and how they were able to summon a buried monster. He shuddered to think of what other monsters had been buried under the sands, deemed too dangerous to remain in the palace's own collection. 

Atem blew out a tired breath, rubbing at his head where the crown lay heavily on it, "Alright. I suppose that makes sense. I'll have my soldiers start searching the tombs. There are many though, so it may take a few days to find the one they are hiding in. But it's a start. Thank you, little mystery. If we find them then we can stop anyone else from getting hurt," he said, kissing Yugi's hand in thanks.

Yugi blushed sweetly, "No more Yugi no friend hurt people, hurt home?" he asked eagerly. 

Atem gaped, hearing something that close to a real sentence for the first time, he could not help but startle from it and his heart quickened in his chest. 

"Oh, you little wonder, you!" he praised, pulling Yugi forward to press their brows together, "No more, we're going to stop them from hurting anyone else, Yugi. You've done so well."

"Watashi wa ureshī," Yugi whispered between them, and Atem felt his heart swell even more. 

"It looks like everything is in order, Kanan. We just have to run a few more test checks, but after that I think we may be good to power things back on. Maybe even as early as tomorrow."

Kanan looked like he would weep with relief.

"Good, make sure it happens. And keep an eye on the kid, we can't let him get away again."

"Got it, boss."

Yami grinned, sitting back contently. As if he would try to get away now when he was closer than ever to getting Yugi back. It sounded like all he had to do now was wait. He'd gotten very good at waiting lately. 

Atem was trying his best to appreciate what he feared could be his shortening time with Yugi when the door to his study suddenly slammed open. 

"Pharaoh! I'm sorry to interrupt, but we bring urgent word!" Seth said, pouring into the room with a breathless Isis and Mahad on his heels. 

"What is it?" Atem asked, pulling Yugi in tight when he felt the panic in the room and a wash of protectiveness overwhelmed him. 

"A body was delivered to the city gates. We think it is meant to be a message," Isis said, her face pale and drawn. 

"What kind of message could a body deliver?" Atem asked warily, and felt Yugi shifting nervously in his lap, picking up on the tense atmosphere.  

Mahad looked pale as he fell to a knee before him, "Pharaoh, I'm sorry to say this, but the body carried a paper with strange markings upon it. I believe it is a message."

"A message? For me?" he demanded.

Mahad looked pained and for the first time in months, he lifted his head to meet Atem's eyes, "No, the markings…I recognize the script from the day we had your chosen write for us. I believe the message…is for him."

All eyes turned to Yugi.

Chapter Text

"The message was delivered with a body, you said?"

Atem had gotten up from his desk to meet them, gently pushing Yugi behind him as he did so. He felt little hands clutching at his cape as Yugi worried by his shoulder.

Seth nodded solemnly, "Yes, I recognized him as one of the high priests from an outer territory temple. His body showed…strange wounds."

Atem felt himself tense and his eyes drifted back to where he had Yugi shielded behind him, "I assume you mean like the wounds we saw on the thieves in the desert."

Isis nodded as she stepped forward, "I'm afraid so. The body also showed signs of being bound as Yugi was. I can only assume this means it was the pale men's doing."

Atem growled under his breath, eyeing the maps on his desk and then the descended night outside the window. It would be too late and too dangerous to pursue now. But thanks to Yugi, at least they may know where to start looking by daylight. 

"So they left a body for us to find with a message attached. Are we assuming it's a threat?" He asked. He inched back until he could close a hand over Yugi's wrist.

Mahad shrugged tiredly, "It is possible. Although without knowing the content of the message, we can only guess at their intentions. There is no magic upon the body, so it wasn't meant to be a trap in and of itself."

They were getting more desperate it seemed. They’d located what they wanted and would do whatever they could to get that. Even kill an innocent priest and dishonor his body by using it to get their attention. These men were beyond cruel. And to think Yugi was once their captive…he shuddered to think what they might have done to him if he were still in their hands. 

"I'm sorry, Pharaoh, but we cannot let this continue. Another person is de–"

"Don't use that word," Atem warned sharply, glancing over to where Yugi was watching them with worried eyes, "He knows that word. I don’t want to scare him unnecessarily."

Yugi had been silent up to this point, but Atem could feel the rabbit quick pulse where he held that slender wrist, and knew that he was already alarmed by the sudden frantic energy around them.

To his surprise, Seth nodded, "Alright, but this has escalated. This is more targeted than what they've done before. For all we know, that message could be a warning. We need to know what it says."

"None of us wish to upset your chosen, but Yugi is the only one who can read this language," Mahad stressed.

Atem knew this, just as he knew that no matter how much he wished it…there would be no shielding Yugi from it. They needed to know what the message said if they were to prepare for a threat. It was his duty to do what was right by his people. He just hated that he had to make Yugi do this.

"Does he have to see the body?" Atem asked through his clenched jaw. 

Isis' face softened as she shook her head, "No, I believe we can spare him that at least. With any luck, the message will not even speak of the one they killed."

"And you have the message with you?" Atem asked, and quickly Mahad handed it over to him.

Atem took it and unraveled it before him, angling his body just enough to shield the contents from where Yugi stood behind him.

As expected though, the markings on the paper were completely foreign to him. And they did indeed look similar to the elegant sweeps of Yugi’s written words from weeks ago. Atem couldn't decipher a single thing on the page however, which meant even if he didn't want to, they needed to have Yugi read it. 

Sighing heavily as he turned around to face Yugi.

Yugi was watching him with wide eyes full of trepidation, nervously flickering his gaze between everyone in the room. Atem shifted his hold from his wrist to entwine their fingers together instead, squeezing them in what he hoped would be a comforting hold.

"Yugi, I wish we didn't have to ask this, but we need your help again. Here," he said, holding out the paper, "From Yugi no friends. What words? Nani (What words)

He held out the paper between them and watched as Yugi gently took it from him. There was a slight frown on his face that only got deeper the longer he spent staring at what was written. Atem swore he felt a tremor run through Yugi’s hand that he held, and readied himself to catch him if whatever this message was shattered him again. He hated being the one to make Yugi cry. 

But Yugi remained still. Too still. Almost to the point Atem worried he was not breathing. 

He could feel the tension in the room rising like the Nile in spring, drowning them slowly as they waited with their breath held for Yugi to speak.

But Yugi seemed frozen before them, a far cry from the active and playful spirit they'd all come to know. It frightened Atem to see him like this.

"Little mystery? What do they want?" Atem prodded gently.

Yugi seemed to break free of the spell as he finally looked up from the message. 

"Yugi no friends want kin, okane, Yugi," he said at last, his face alarmingly blank for someone who was usually so expressive. 

Atem frowned, "He says they are asking for gold, coin and Yugi," he supplied for the others, but he knew he sounded surprised by the simplicity of the message. 

"That's it? That's all the message said?" Seth asked, visibly confused.

Atem was too, but even with the minimal request he already had decided that he'd sooner cut off his own arm than hand over Yugi to them. 

"Didn't you say they were after your millennium item as well?" Isis asked.

"Yugi, what about the pendant?" Atem asked, pointing to it.

Yugi shook his head slowly, "Kin, okane, Yugi."

There was a shared confusion in the room, but with no real way to refute it, they accepted it all the same. 

"Before anyone says anything, we are absolutely not giving them Yugi," Atem declared, already feeling rage bubbling within him again. 

His advisors all nodded instantly. 

"We would never dream of parting you from your beloved, Pharaoh," Seth said with a low bow to the both of them.

Atem felt something inside of him shrivel at the words, already knowing that they may be parted anyway, but said nothing. 

"I will ask the guards at the gates to double their rounds tonight. And with Pharaoh's permission, we'd like to increase the guards outside of your chambers, and limit access to your presence until this threat is mitigated." Mahad said, eyeing the two of them with concern.

Atem nodded, "Agreed. Cancel all audiences and allow no visitors to the palace. No one but myself and Yugi will be allowed in or out of my chambers for now."

"Of course, we just want you both happy and safe," Isis said, her eyes so earnest and kind. Just how he remembered them.

"We'll do whatever it takes to see an end to this. For both of you," Seth said. His cousin sounded determined even to his own ears. And his eyes blazed brightly.

Atem felt a little part of him uncoil seeing their unwavering support. For a flicker of a moment, it felt like it was his friends before him. And not just servants.

"Thank you. Inform my generals that I want soldiers deployed to start searching tombs at sunrise."

Seth looked surprised, "Tombs?"

"Tombs…" Yugi mumbled, ducking his head low until his hair covered his eyes. 

Atem sighed, rubbing a comforting hand up Yugi’s arm where goosebumps appeared, "Yugi has deduced that the pale men are likely hiding in a tomb in the barrens. I know there are hundreds to search, but it'll be worth the effort if we can catch them off guard."

The three of them looked aghast at the thought of the tombs being invaded, but nodded eagerly again. 

"I will inform them at once," Seth said.

Mahad's face was soft and kind as he walked up to the two of them, offering a small smile down to Yugi who was punching in on himself.

"We will do everything we can to stop this, Yugi," he assured gently. Yugi lifted his head just enough to where his eyes could be seen peering up at him.

His voice shook as he spoke, and Atem was pulling him in close in an instant while the others looked on sadly. 

"Perhaps it's best you both get some rest. Yugi is looking a little pale," Isis said.

Atem agreed on both counts. He didn't think it was Yugi’s leg since he'd been walking around fine all day without much more than a small limp. Perhaps he was stressed over this mess. And how could he not be? Yugi had to trust people he could barely understand to protect him. 

"Come along, little mystery. There is nothing more to be done tonight," he said, gently coaxing Yugi along by the hand he still held. 

The walk back to their room was quiet. 

Atem was eternally grateful that even after rejecting him the night before, Yugi did not seem at all inclined to pull away from his somewhat possessive hold. With the body, the message, and the demand for Yugi still fresh in his mind, he found himself dangerously on edge. And the last thing he wanted was to let Yugi stray away from him when danger could be lurking around any corner. 

It was hard enough knowing that he may lose Yugi by getting him back to his home and Yami…but thinking that those beasts of men may try to take him before that…Atem grit his teeth.

Yugi was almost like a ghost drifting silently beside him, unseeing eyes staring straight ahead. If it weren’t for the almost painfully tight grip Yugi had on Atem’s arm, he would wonder if he even knew he was there. 

Atem didn’t let go of him until the door was closed behind them, and he watched Yugi pad across the room when he let go. Saw him stop at the table of their games to drag his fingers over the sets, then drifting towards the bed where he stopped to pick up the doll to cradle against his chest.

Biting his lip, Atem turned away to give Yugi a moment of peace. 

With Atem’s decision to let only the two of them in and out of this room, it meant there were no servants waiting for them inside. It came at a relief to the both of them, already feeling drained from the long day. And Atem didn’t want to pretend he was fine right now. Not when it felt like everything was unraveling around him again. 

He didn't bother undressing beyond taking off his crown, pendant and cape. He let them settle in a pile on the desk and walked away without removing anything else. The rest just seemed like a wasted effort to remove. Walking across the room, he stopped and leaned against the table that held the ornate games that he had moved from the harem to this room, and tried not to break at seeing them. Knowing what they meant to the two of them. Knowing what they meant to him. 

He didn't know how long he stood there, trying desperately not to lose himself to his spiraling emotions. But by the time he felt controlled enough to look up, he didn’t see Yugi at first.

His chest tightened with instant fear that gripped at his very soul, and he whipped his head around to try and find him.

Only to see the flutter of silk through the balcony doorway.

Atem’s heart was still pounding in his chest as he darted towards it, and his knees wobbled dangerously weak with relief under him when he saw Yugi standing there unharmed, facing outwards.

The breeze was much colder than usual, blowing with a harsh gale that made the drapes of the veil and silks Yugi wore billow out from him. And the moon was bright enough that Atem could see all of him glowing before him. The stunning image of it was as breathtaking as it was cruel, knowing he may yet lose this by his own hand or another's. 

Yugi’s gaze seemed to be realms away as he stared out over the city, his eyes following the roads and pathways like they were a maze to solve. He startled when Atem placed a hand on his shoulder. 

"Come to bed, darling. It's too cold out here tonight, and you look exhausted," he said gently. 

Yugi turned to face him, his eyes heavy with sadness and slow to lift to meet his gaze. 

Atem was surprised when Yugi reached up between them and cupped his hand over his cheek. He gasped at the touch, even as he leaned into it desperately. Instinctively, his hands moved to rest at Yugi’s waist, and melted inside when he didn’t try to pull away from the intimate touch.

A thumb began to stroke sweetly over the curve of his cheek as Yugi stared up at him, “Anata ga watashi nitotte dorehodo taisetsu na sonzai na no ka wa tsutaeru kotoba ga are ba ii noni to omoi masu. Anata no tamashii ga watashi no shin ni fure ta sono shunkan, mada anata no kao wa mi ta koto mo nakatsu ta noni, watashi wa anata ni koi wa shi mashi ta. Anata wa totemo tsuyoi, kurushin de iru ji de mo. Anata wa totemo jounetsu teki, okotsu te i tari osore te i tari shi te mo. Anata wa totemo kanpeki, kizutsui te iru ji de mo. Ima koko de, motto jo kera re nakatsu ta koto wa hontouni gomennasai. Sore wa watashi no 10000 no koukai desu. Demo, watashi wa anata wa tasukeru koto ga dekiru koto wa shitsu te i masu, tada koko de wa nai no desu. Anata wa tojikome ra re te i masu, anata wa mada sore wa shira nai dake desu. Watashi wa anata wa kaihou sa seru no wa hayaku mi nakatsu ta koto ni jiko chuushin teki deshi ta. Watashi wa, anata wa sukuu weite no houhou ga wakaru made, ie ni modora nakere ba nari mase n. Watashi wa ima mo eien ni anata wa aishi te i masu. Anata wa hanare taku nai shi, anata mo watashi ga hanareru no wa nozon de i nai to shitsu te i masu ga, mata aeru to yakusoku shi masu. Watashi wa matsu te i te kudasai, onegai desu. Watashi wa anata wa mitsuke masu, yakusoku shi masu."

Atem could do little more than stare into his eyes as he spoke, feeling his heart start to pound anew for no reason he could think beyond Yugi looking up at him with such devotion and love painted into his perfect face, even if he looked pained all the same.

”I do not know what has brought such sorrow to your eyes in this moment, but know that if you ask it, I would do anything to see you smile again. Even if it means that I have to lose you. I love you, Yugi. Now and forever, my soul belongs to you,” he whispered, brushing back a strand of golden hair that blew across Yugi’s glistening eyes.

And just like that, Yugi was leaning up towards him and pressing their lips together.

Atem had to bite back the urge to whimper into the mouth that was so gently moving against his own, and he moved his hands to hold Yugi to him in that embrace. He could not believe how something so perfect and sweet could hurt so much at the same time. He delved into Yugi though to take the offered gift to relish in while he still could. Even though he wanted nothing more than to hold Yugi jealously in his hands and never let go, the fingers that carded through Yugi’s hair were gentle and loose, waiting for the moment he knew he’d pull away. 

And when he did, Atem’s lips chased after him for only a moment before he too leaned back. It was hard to swallow back his sorrow, but at the very least, Yugi still stood before him.

Yugi sniffed wetly, rubbing a fist over his eyes that were suspiciously wet, “Tsukare te iru you desu ne. Nedoko ni ira se masho u,” he said, and tugged at Atem’s hand to lead him back into their room.

It seemed like Yugi didn’t bother to undress at all either, but Atem found himself too tired right then to give it much thought as he was led to the bed, and this time it was Yugi coaxing him under the blankets. 

He didn’t dare say anything out loud when Yugi slid in right beside him, so close that Atem could feel his warmth along every inch of his body. He feared that if he spoke now, it would break this moment, whatever it was. But he had to bite his lip hard to keep it from trembling as Yugi’s fingers began to card through his hair in long, gentle strokes.

"Sukoshi ne te kudasai," he heard whispered, and let himself relax in the soothing touch. It felt like something was off though, but how could it be with Yugi sitting so close and touching him? Perhaps he just wasn’t used to feeling this cared for anymore. He couldn’t help but let himself fade under the sweet comfort of it all.

As Atem's mind started to drift and his eyes fluttered shut, he thought of that kiss and the look on Yugi's face as he pulled away. 

He could not be sure…but it tasted as much as it felt like goodbye.

Yugi knew the moment that Pharaoh had fallen asleep, because the last of the lines on his face smoothed out, and that was when he knew…it was time.

If he waited any longer than only terrible things would happen. It was his own fault that people were dead, having let himself hide here as long as he had. Yugi couldn’t be selfish or cowardly anymore. He owed it to the soul sleeping beside him to suck it up and do what was needed of him. No matter how much it would hurt.

Yugi allowed himself one last longing look at that perfect face and leaned down to ghost a last kiss to his brow before slipping off the bed.

His entire body felt like it was encased with ice as his anxiety over what came next started to take hold of him. With quick and silent movements, he grabbed the most plain looking cloak from the dressing chest, and then hurried over to the desk.

He struggled to swallow past the lump in his throat as he reached down to pick up the millennium item from the surface. Still whole, not yet a puzzle, strangely enough. It glinted up at him, flashing almost as if it recognized his touch, and slid easily onto his neck where it hung heavier than ever before. It wasn’t warm without a soul inhabiting it, but it thrummed with magic all the same. It must have accepted him though, because Yugi didn’t feel like his eyes were about to burn out of his skull like he’d opened the arc of the covenant or something. 

Although his heart felt like it might. 

He bit back his disgust at himself for doing this, but knew that he couldn’t think of a better way to do this. Not without risking lives. Not without risking him.

Yugi carefully hid it under the drape of the cloak and tried to make his expression as blank as possible as he moved to the door.

He paused at the doorway, trying not to cry as he looked over his shoulder across the room at the table full of lovely gifts of games, the doll that had comforted him in his hardest moments here, and then falling on the slumbering form of the soul who had come to mean the most to Yugi. 

Slamming his eyes shut before he could cry or change his mind, Yugi opened the door and slid into the hall.

A few guards eyed him curiously as he walked down the corridor with his head held high.

"Mutbakh. Tham,” Yugi said clearly, and kept walking with purpose. When he didn’t hear the guards follow, he knew he had made it the first step. The hardest part would come next, but he’d seen enough of the palace now from his many guided tours and Mana’s and his misadventures. He knew how to slip out unseen.

And now that he had a mental map of the city in his head, he knew he could do this…he had to do this. He wouldn’t get another chance, after all.

Yugi drew up the hood of his cloak and slipped into the shadows.

Chapter Text

With the city guards more focused on keeping strangers from entering the city, it was almost too easy for someone small like Yugi to slip out. He'd forever blame and be grateful for all the bad spy movies Honda had made him watch over the years because they kind of helped him know what not to do. 

In the end, slipping under a departing wagon of hay was easy for someone like Yugi. 

It didn't even matter that his heart and soul felt like they were bleeding out sluggishly with each footsteps he took away from the palace. Yugi knew this was his only chance. 

He wouldn't let the Pharaoh die because of him. 

And too many people had already died because of Yugi being here, he couldn’t let Rhys try again. It didn't matter what monster he claimed he had, Yugi just couldn’t let it him possibly attack the city again!

If he had just stayed with Rhys from the start then maybe they'd have already gone home. Rhys would have his gold. Yugi would be back home. No villages would have been attacked. No bodies left by the gates. No goats traumatized.

And Yugi would never have met Yami’s past self.

Yugi didn't even know if that last one was a good thing or not. It felt more cruel than anything that he had met the most incredible soul that he'd been in love with for a while now…all while knowing he'd lose him eventually. In one time and another. 

Why did Yugi have to be haunted by this soul in two different times? In one world, he was haunted by what could never be between them, and not knowing if he love Yugi as much as he loved Yami. And in this world, Yugi was haunted by what's to come of him that he didn't even understand. And that he longed to touch and be touched by Pharaoh. And he had been right there, and was as incredible as Yugi always knew he would be, and he seem to really care about Yugi too. Maybe even truly love him… but Yugi knew it was wrong because Pharaoh don't know the whole truth. 

Everywhere Yugi went, something seemed to keep him from loving this soul like he wanted to, and Yugi wondered if that was on purpose. Like the universe was trying to tell him that they couldn't be. By why would the universe make Pharaoh and Yami’s soul so perfect, make his and Yugi’s souls so compatible, and yet torture them both by keeping them apart by circumstance and tragedy?

"It's not fair," Yugi said, his breath hitching with emotion. It would never be fair. And if this was the only thing Yugi could do to help the soul he loved more than life, then he’d do it. 

Under the blanket of darkness, Yugi held the cloak tightly over his head as the frigid breeze threatened to expose him. The weight of the pendant around his neck was as damning as a noose, but he didn’t let it slow him down from his journey.

He had to do this. For him. 

Yugi bit his lip hard enough to taste the coppery blood slip into his mouth as he tried to hold back the sob from inside. Everything about this felt wrong. Taking the pendant. Sneaking away from the city. Willingly going to Rhys. Leaving him.

But Yugi couldn't think of anything else to do. A hand had been dealt and Yugi had to play the cards he was given and hope for the best.

He hoped the Pharaoh would forgive him someday. Maybe once Yami got his memories back Yugi could try to explain his actions…if Yami was even willing to listen to him after that. 

Yugi hurried around the walls of the city and found the waiting horse just where the note said it would be.

It must have been the surging adrenaline that allowed Yugi to haul his skinny ass onto the animal, because he didn't think he'd ever manage otherwise. Yami was the one who always fronted the few times they'd ridden before. And all the other times Yugi had been sitting with someone else.

Determination had him taking up the reins in any case though, and clumsily leading the horse out into the dunes.

Upon reaching the ridge of the first dune, Yugi allowed himself one more brief moment of weakness…and turned to look back.

He shouldn't have, because the tears he'd been holding back since kissing the Pharaoh goodbye started to fall.

"I'll see you soon. Hopefully," Yugi sniffed, and turned the horse back towards the desert.

Yami sat perfectly still as he watched the flurry of nervous activity around him. 

Kanan looked like he would be sick if this did not work, and Yami had to wonder if it was with fear of losing his brother…or fear of him returning. But Yami would not waste more of his breath trying to salvage Kanan's soul right now. He had more important souls to worry about. 

He used the potential of retrieving Yugi as a way to make himself feel slightly less guilty about what he knew would be causing his friends great distress. Yami had been captive for well over a day now, and his absence would have been noted a while ago.

He hoped Grandpa was alright. But perhaps if Yami could bring back his grandson at last, everything would be forgiven. 

His friends may already be out looking for him. He hated that he would be the cause of their worry when they were already troubled with Yugi’s disappearance. Yami just hoped they would stay safe and out of trouble until he could explain things.

Yami tensed when he heard the sounds of the machine being powered on at last, and knew they'd be coming to grab him soon.

He took in and then let out a long and heavy breath.

"I'm coming, Yugi. I'm right behind you," he whispered. 

It had been four weeks since Yugi had been here last. 

Four weeks since he’d desperately snuck away from Rhys and the tomb robbers only to almost get trampled by a pharaoh's horse. 

Four weeks since meeting and embracing his other self for the first time.

Four weeks since the last glimpse of Yami he got was of his frantic face twisted in fear as he tried to hold on to Yugi. 

It had been the same expression he'd seen on the Pharaoh’s face when Yugi had tried to leave the night of the festival. 

Yugi’s heart cracked and his stomach churned uneasily as he slid down from the horse to walk up to the base of the pyramid. 

He could hear the pounding of his heart above the howling wind, and tugged at the hood of the cloak when the sand kicked up in his face.

When he lowered his arm again, he saw shadows walking towards him.

"You better not have brought anyone with you, brat," Rhys said, stepping out into the dim light of the stars.

"I-I'm alone," Yugi replied, the truth sending a shiver through him and a trickle of sweat to roll down his neck. 

Rhys grinned, his yellow teeth glinting, "Good. Now, no more running or I'll break your skinny little legs."

Yugi swallowed audibly because he knew what Rhys was capable of now. This was a man who would attack an entire city, and kill innocents if it meant getting his way. He'd make good on his threats.

It was why Yugi knew he had to leave when he read that note.

"I'm done running," Yugi mumbled and let go of the reins of the horse. 

"I should hope so. Although, I suppose we can't blame you for hiding this whole time. You looked mighty happy up there with the boy king. He did you up so pretty, didn't he?" Rhys said, circling around Yugi like a vulture stalking a fresh kill. He gripped Yugi’s cloak and ripped it away in one sharp tug, revealing the finery that Yugi hadn't bothered to change out of. Rhys flicked at a jewel weaved into Yugi’s hair, "I saw the way he looked at you. Like you belonged to him, like he had already decided to keep you."

"I left him, now drop it. I'll help you get home," Yugi said, his voice cracking with emotion. But then Rhys grabbed him roughly by the arm, yanking him close until their faces almost touched.

He looked almost demonic in his fury, "You got to play bed warmer for your boy king while the rest of us have been stuck out here with nothing! You left us stranded and starving while you got to live the high life just for spreading your legs!"

"You're the ones who did this, not me!" Yugi screamed in his face, his own anger rising, "You chose to take me and use my puzzle! You chose to fuck around with time to steal gold, and it was you who went around killing innocent people and destroying their homes! How could you?" 

Yugi cried out as Rhys grabbed the front of his tunic and shook him hard enough to rattle his teeth, "I do what I fucking have to, to get what I want! I always have and I always will."

"You killed someone just to send me a message!"

"It got your attention, didn't it?" Rhys laughed, "All it took was threatening to kill the boy king and the city folk and you finally came crawling back to us. You even brought us the key to our return. Good boy," he said in a condescending tone, patting Yugi on the head and eyeing the pendant hanging around his neck.

Yugi scowled up at him, "I did what you asked. I left alone and unseen. I got the pendant. I came willingly and I'll get you home! Just please, don't send any more monsters into the city! And please…don't hurt him."

"Look at this," Rhys laughed, looking over his shoulder to where his men all stood smirking behind him, "Our little brat actually loves him!"

"You don’t know anything," Yugi growled, slapping Rhys' hands off him, "Now, I will help you, but we are not taking the pendant with us back to the future. It's not mine to keep, and I'm sure by now you have more than enough gold."

Yugi tried his best to sound firm in this, because no matter what, the pendant had to stay behind. Its fate was tied to the Pharaoh, to Yami. It would house his soul for thousands of years to come. He had to remain behind.

Rhys laughed again, but it was a cruel sound.

Yugi didn't even have time to react before Rhys lifted his hand and brought it down against Yugi’s face.

"You think you can make demands here, kid? When are you going to learn that I will always take what I want?"

The hit sent him right into the sand, making the world spin around him. He cried out when he felt a boot kick into his side. And then he screamed when he was kicked again, right in the leg that had only just begun to heal. He felt the wet heat of blood in its wake.

Then as Yugi tried to gain his bearings once more…he heard a painfully familiar voice cry out from the shadows.

"Alright, get the power going and let's see if we can establish a link. I want everyone not monitoring computer functions to start searching for the signal we need. Once we have that signal, we can get the link we need."

Yami was forced to kneel down on the dais as the hum and buzz of the machine started to roar in his ears. 

Kanan and his men watched warily from the consoles, not daring to get close enough that they might be sucked into the vortex that would soon be forming.

Yani could have stood up and moved away, but he wouldn’t. This may be his only chance. The puzzle glinted on his neck as the machine started to pull from its magic.

Yami could feel the pulse of it straining as energy was taken from the item, but he did not falter in his resolve to see this through, even as his vision swirled and his body weaved with dizziness. 

He heard excited shouts around him, but he was just trying to stay upright at that point. He didn't remember it feeling like this before. Was this what Yugi suffered when he was taken?

He only half registered the words shouted around him. 

"Boss! We've already got a signal! I don't know how, but it's already there!"

"Then hurry up and establish the link! We can't lose this chance, we don't know how long the signal will last!"

"On it, boss!"

Yami gasped as he felt the puzzle drain more, and felt Yugi’s heart stutter in his chest.

"Hang on, aibou. I'm coming."

Chapter Text

It had taken much too long to pull a warrant out of some judge's ass. What a shame it was getting harder to find judges to pay off these days. Seto had just been lucky in that his contacts found out about a judge that had invested in Rhys' project, one that was pissed off enough that he was more than happy to let Seto raid the company. 

But a day was pushing it.

Seto had been keeping an eye on the data bugs in Kanan's lab, and had seen that they had started ramping things up through the night. Seto knew it could be as little as minutes before they attempted to establish a link. But now that Seto had time to explore more of their technology and see the flaws of it, he knew getting the signal to align would be the most difficult part. 

The door to the helicopter slid open and Seto leapt out just as a dozen vans full of his men screeched in front of the building. 

"I want everyone to concentrate on the same room we found him in before! Shut down everything on sight, retrieve Muto, and I don't care if you have to hog tie him, get me Kanan too!"

"Yes, sir!"

Seto grit his teeth and turned to follow them inside, but paused when he heard unfortunately familiar voices calling out behind him.

"Hey, rich boy! Wait for us!"

"We're joining the party!"

Seto was scowling even before he turned to face them, "Honda, Jounouchi, both of you get out of here. This isn't any of your business."

"The hell it ain't! Yami is our friend too!" Honda exclaimed.

"Yeah, we've been waiting out here since Grandpa told us you called to say he was taken. Took you long enough to get here," Jounouchi huffed.

"You knew he'd be here?"

Jounouchi rolled his eyes, "Where the fuck else would he be? Are there more rich psychopaths after him this week? Besides you, I mean."

Seto scowled deeper, "Your nerd herd is smaller than usual. Did the others finally get some sense to make other friends?"

"Ryou and Anzu are with Grandpa. Now please, let us come with you. We want to help our friends! Maybe they have Yugi up there too, and we're wasting time right now," he louder one urged.

Seto knew he was right, they were wasting time. And he'd waste more trying to argue with these two pushy morons to stay behind. He sighed and turned on his heel.

"Just stay the fuck out of my way and don't touch anything."

"Works for me, let's go!"

Atem had never run faster in his life. 

The agony that had overtaken him upon waking to an empty bed…an empty room, had been like being drowned in acid.

Seeing both Yugi and his pendant gone though, Atem knew what must have happened. He knew that message had been too simple for the amount of symbols on the page. And he'd been all too willing to accept Yugi’s odd behavior as just being stressed.

How could he have been so stupid? He'd let that kiss lull him into a false sense of comfort. Yugi must have already been planning to run by then.

He couldn’t call for aid, because he knew how this would appear to anyone beyond himself. They’d think Yugi had stolen the pendant for his own purposes, and had run back to ally with the pale men. But they didn’t know Yugi as Atem did. They hadn't seen the fear in Yugi's eyes when the pale men had tried to take him before. In his own way, Yugi had warned Atem of what was coming...and he'd been too distracted to see it for what it was. A goodbye. No one else would understand. 

It was enough resolve to go after him alone. He owed Yugi his life thrice over after all. It was time to repay his debts, and to see to it that Yugi was safe once more. 

Atem had grabbed very few items, knowing what he had to do. He'd have to move quickly and light. But he anticipated danger all the same. He packed accordingly.

He'd have to thank Mana at a later time for showing him all the best ways to escape the palace undetected, because with the increase in the palace guard, he knew it would not be easy.

But soon he had Sabra in hand and was out through the back gate swiftly, unseen and unfollowed. As he hoped. 

He did not have a real direction in mind as he mounted Sabra outside the city walls. Without his pendant to guide him back to that bright soul, or Mahad’s ring seeking it out, Atem would have to rely on wit alone.

But Yugi would not know of the land out here beyond what little he'd seen of their travel that first day.

The pale men must know that too. There was only one direction Yugi would know to go in then.

"Come, Sabra! We must hurry!" He urged, spurring him into a hard gallop into the barrens.

As he raced along he spotted a trail of tracks that were quickly fading as the wind howled and dusted sand over them. He must have picked the right direction then. Who else would be traveling this way at this hour? 

Emboldened by evidence of Yugi's direction, Atem pushed Sabra even faster.

As they raced through the sands, Atem’s mind was alight trying to determine what could have possibly been in that note to make Yugi flee like this and steal the pendant.

Had they threatened Yugi? Did Yugi not trust Atem to keep him safe from them? Perhaps it was something else. Did they have some hold over him? 

Or did they threaten something else entirely?

Maybe that didn’t matter for now, and Atem only wanted to know so he could try to understand why Yugi would run like this. Run from him like this. He'd promised to help Yugi, so why?

It felt like eternity had created twice over before the tracks became crisp with fresh indents, and he knew he had caught up at last. He forced Sabra to slow and silenced his approach, just in time to hear voices in the distance. 

They were using Yugi’s language. He'd found them.

Atem dismounted and unsheathed his sword. Carefully he began to ascend the dune between himself and the risen voices, crawling on his belly to remain unseen.

Once he reached the ridge of it, he dared to peek over, and stifled a sharp intake of breath when he saw them. Five men surrounding Yugi.

He grit his teeth in a silent growl as he watched the biggest one circle around Yugi like a predator stalked prey. 

Yugi looked like he wanted to be anywhere but there, and it was still apparent to Atem that he did not like or trust these men, even if they were of the same people. Yugi leaned away from the big one as he drew close, and flinched back in disgust and fear as rough hands grabbed at his clothing.

Atem felt hot rage building inside of him as he saw how cruelly they looked down at Yugi, how mocking their voices sounded when speaking to him. 

He listened to Yugi’s own angered words as he bravely tried to stand his ground with these men. But even Atem could see his words didn't sway them at all. What beasts of men could be unmoved by one such as Yugi?

Atem gripped the hilt of his sword, and tucked his knees under him as he waited for an opening. He could see the glint of a dia dhank on the big one, and knew he would have to move quickly to prevent him from being able to summon. And Atem wasn't about to risk summoning his own with Yugi potentially caught up in the fray. Again.

He needed to make his move, but when?

Then the big one made the decision for him.

"Koko de youkyuu dekiru to omotsu te iru no ka, bouya? Watashi ga hoshii mono wa itsumo te ni ireru toiu koto wa, itsui ni natsu tara manabu n da?"

Atem gasped as he saw Yugi struck down, and the building rage turned molten hot to ignite into an instant inferno. He was on his feet just as the man started to kick Yugi while he was still fallen.

He yelled out his rage when one kick landed right upon Yugi’s wounded leg, making him shriek in pain.

"Do not touch him!" Atem screamed as he ran down the dune. The other men all startled back, even the large one when Atem charged at them.

The big one snarled and ripped Yugi from the ground and yanked him back.

"Are wa oshio da! Anata wa dare ni motsu kera re te i nai to itsu ta jaya nai ka!"

Yugi gaped in horror as he caught sight of Atem.

"Kare wa koko ni iru hazu jaya nakatsu ta! Pharaoh, dame! Nige te! Onegai, nige te! Kimiyo wa koko ni iru beki jaya nai!", Yugi was screaming at Atem and trying to thrash free of those hands. He looked terrified, and Atem felt his heart lurch at seeing such open fear in his eyes. 

"Kono kozou me! Maa ii, moshi kare ga koko ni iru nara, itsu ta toori ni yaru sa. Jigyoujitoku da na," the man yelled into Yugi’s pain twisted face, shaking him roughly again.

"Iie! Kare wa korosa nai de! Iie!"

The words sounded like they were torn from his throat with glass and Yugi began to thrash his body even harder against the strangling hold.

He couldn’t stand watching Yugi like this. Atem raised his sword in warning, "Unhand him now!"

"Kare wa tada no boukire wa motsu ta kodomo da. Yattsukero, bos!" 

"Kono kodomo tachi wa watashi ni na mondai wa hikiokoshi mashi ta. Kono gaki wa jibun no ryoute de korosu tsumori desu." 

The big man growled and shoved Yugi back into the sand. Atem hissed seeing the impact push the air from Yugi’s lungs, and startled seeing the pendant around his neck fly loose to land in the sand between Atem and the pale man.

Atem took his stance when the man charged at his with a roar.

"What just happened? Why did it stop?" Yami demanded when the vortex that had finally started to form suddenly faded to nothing.

"Shit, we lost the signal, boss!"

Kanan growled and slammed his fist into the desk, "Fuck! We were so close. Keep looking for it! Maybe it'll come back!"

"Find it now!" Yami yelled at them. If they were confused about why he wanted them to succeed, they were too busy frantically trying to fix their machine to notice. 

Yami glanced down at the puzzle, willing it to work if he could. He just wanted to feel Yugi’s soul tethered to him once more! 

Please let this work!

"No! Please, don't hurt him! Rhys, stop!" Yugi screamed as loud as he could, even if it felt like his throat was shredding with the force of it. 

Pharaoh wasn't supposed to be here! The entire reason Yugi fled with the pendant was to protect him. How had Yugi been found?

He gasped when he saw Rhys charge like a rhino towards where the Pharaoh was standing his ground.

He at least had the sense to bring a sword, but Rhys was three times his size at least! And Yugi already knew what Rhys was capable of.

Yugi’s leg throbbed and his head spun from all the hits he'd taken. He was struggling to get up, but he had to try! He grimaced when he felt the wet heat of blood trailing down his leg again, soaking into the sand below him. 

"Get him, boss!"

"Take him down so we can go home!"

Yugi noticed none of them were carrying their guns anymore. They must have finally run out of bullets. But there was no missing the swords and knives tucked in their belts.

Yugi whipped his head back to Rhys and saw him pull a sword of his own out and raised it up over his head. 

"Pharaoh, look out!" He cried, but as the sword came crashing down from above, Pharaoh caught it effortlessly against his own. 

Rhys' face purpled with effort as he tried to use force to push the Pharaoh down, but Yugi watched as he barely buckled under it.

"Ant taqatil kama lieuwe ank lem temsk bashif min qable," Pharaoh sneered and bent his knees just enough to push away Rhys' sword and slide his own free.

Yugi watched with his mouth agape as Rhys tried and failed to cut at Pharaoh. And Pharaoh moved like this was child's play, parrying each swipe one handed while Rhys gripped his sword with both hands. 

"Boss, what are you waiting for? Kill him so we can go home!"

"I'm working on it! The brat has been using swords longer than me!" Rhys snarled back.

Yugi finally made it to his feet, and lunched forward a few steps towards them, "Pharaoh, just go! I'll be fine!"

As he spoke, two of Rhys' men grabbed at his arms and pulled him back. 

Yugi cried out when one kicked the back of his knee and once again he was falling to the sand.

Pharaoh saw this, and it was like a switch had been flipped. It was like he'd been toying with Rhys and holding back to buy time. But now he was a flurry of furious motion.

Yugi recognized Yami’s angry face shadowing Pharaoh's rage. 

Fear still gripped at Yugi in a more strangling hold than even the men holding him back. He couldn't help but be afraid that even for all of Pharaoh's apparent skill with a sword, if this would be the moment he would fall. And not only would Yugi have to watch him die, but it would be his fault too.

Please, please, please, not now. Not him. 

"Pharaoh…" Yugi whispered his name through the agony of worry consuming him. If he hadn't already been kicked down to his knees, he would have fallen upon them anyway for how weak he suddenly felt.

He watched with bated breath as Pharaoh danced around Rhys with his blade. Yugi barely heard the sounds of Rhys' men shouting or the clashing of swords over his own heartbeat. 

Then he choked on a cry when suddenly when Rhys kicked up sand in Pharaoh's eyes, making him stumble back and kneel down in the sand. 

Right where the pendant had fallen.

Pharaoh blinked the sand out of his vision as Rhys roared into a charge at him. 

Pharaoh grabbed the pendant as he rolled out of the way, clutching it to his chest while his other welding his sword up again to cut along Rhys' back in a shallow but stinging wound.

"You little shit! I'll kill you! Give me back that fucking necklace," Rhys shouted.

Pharaoh glanced between Rhys' outstretched hand and the pendant.

"No for Yugi no friend," he said in a taunting voice, a smirk on his face as he waggled his finger at Rhys.

Yugi might have laughed if he wasn't choking on his own fear right then, because he saw the rage in Rhys' face, and saw him bend his knees to charge again. 

Rhys bellowed out his anger as he charged again.

But Pharaoh was ready for him. Yugi barely caught the movement, but somehow in just a kick and twist, Rhys was suddenly flat on his back, his sword was sent flying across the sand, and Pharaoh was kneeling on his chest…the tip of his sword hovering just above Rhys' bobbing throat.

Pharaoh held the pendant in one hand, but his other hand was steady as it held the sword downwards.

"Luqud adert bamkhtari washabi womnizlhem! lathlek ahkam alikam baliadam!"

Yugi’s eyes widened as Pharaoh lifted the sword, and he realized he would truly kill Rhys…and Yugi didn’t even have time to figure out if he should stop him or not as he watched Pharaoh lift his arm to prepare to pierce it downwards.

Yugi opened his mouth to scream.

"It's back! The signal is back!"

Yami felt his heart leap in his chest.

"Do it, do it now!" Kanan yelled and Yami heard the machine starting up again, and the same draining pull began again.

The tug was sharper, more painful this time. Yami gasped as his body was overtaken with tremors. Like his very soul was being shaken.

This didn't feel right. This was different. This couldn't be right.

"Link established!"

"Now!"

Yami felt a scream torn from his lungs and his body went rigid in agony. He couldn't even hear the sounds of the machine over his own cries. It felt like he was being stretched too thin and would snap like an elastic drawn too tight.

He couldn't breathe! 

Around him the room started to flicker as the lights sparked, dimmed and shuttered. Smoke began to rise from the computers. Something fizzled by one console before it exploded in a flurry of sparks. Kanan's men were yelling, but Yami could barely make out what was being said.

Something was wrong!

"Yugi…" He ground out, just as his vision began to gray. Something else exploded in the room, but Yami didn't even get a chance to try and see it, because the next thing he knew was pure darkness.

Atem lifted his sword, ready to rid this realm of such filth that dared hurt what mattered to him most.

The pendant thrummed in his hand, but Atem paid it little mind. It was back under his control at least.

He saw Yugi’s distraught expression out of the corner of his eye, and he felt himself waver for a moment. Almost as if he were dizzy. He shook it off just as fast though and focused back on delivering justice. 

Just as he moved to deliver the death blow, Atem felt his entire being suddenly become overcome with an agony that pulled at him.

He wavered and felt the world spin around him. He lost his grip on the sword first.

And then as he felt his mind fade away from the agony and light, he felt the pendant slip free from his fingers too.

The last thing his mind registered before he was lost to darkness, was the tormented scream of his beloved.

"PHARAOH!!!"

Chapter Text

Seto arrived just in time to see the spectacular failure of Kanan's time machine as it went up in sparks and flame. He didn't waste any time gloating over their piss poor excuse of a product because he could see the crumpled form of the Pharaoh in the middle of it all. And he wasn't about to let his investment go down with the pitiful wreckage of Rhys and Kanan's hopes and dreams. 

Seto stood beside Kanan as the man fell to his knees among the smoking mess of the lab. He watched as Jounouchi and Honda hurried over to scoop up the limp body friend from the floor. Given that they weren't crying, Pharaoh must still be breathing. 

"No…no…" Kanan whispered in strained agony, clutching at the bare remains of his early graying hair.

Seto scoffed, "This project was doomed to fail from the start. You and your brother were too ambitious for your own limited capabilities. Save the real thinking to actual geniuses who can think and see beyond just dollar signs."

A snap of an explosion erupted a few feet from them, sizzling in the air dangerously. Seto could just barely hear (he just didn't care to listen) to his bodyguards telling him they needed to leave now, before the place went entirely up in flames. The entire building would be ash within minutes, but Seto wanted to enjoy this a moment longer. 

"But Rhys…it was his plan. I just...I need him back," Kanan whimpered.  

"If you can't stand on your own without him, then you best stay here and burn with the rest of this place," Seto snapped down at the whimpering man. All of Kanan's other men had already fled, leaving their boss behind. Seto didn't blame them. Kanan and Rhys were not the type of bosses anyone would remain loyal to. No matter how much they paid. 

Kanan almost looked tempted to do that, but then movement was to the left of them. They watched together as Honda hefted Pharaoh's small frame in his arms, while Jounouchi grabbed for the puzzle, and the two of them started to make their way back to the exit. 

Nothing in here would be salvageable. Not the building, the machine, not the company, and certainly not the two brothers running it. But…maybe there was something to be taken from this. Seto had made a deal with the Pharaoh after all, and if this was the best way to hold up his end, then so be it. He was nothing, if not an opportunist. That is, if Kanan was even half as smart as Seto thought he was, then he would take the offer. 

He sneered down at Kanan who still had not moved an inch. Ready to burn with his brother's crumbling empire.

"Hey, Kaiba! Get your rich ass moving, this place is coming down and we gotta get Yami out of here," Jounouchi yelled from the door. The Pharaoh was not draped over both his and Honda's shoulders, still completely unconscious. Most likely for the best. Seto didn't want another repeat of the hissy fit he'd throw the last time he dragged him out of here. 

He pointedly ignored them though. He didn't need them to tell him it was time to go. There was still one last thing to do though.

He glanced back down to the pitiful form on the floor beside him. 

"I can't protect you entirely from this, and I can't promise your brother will be returned to you…but I can offer you a chance to fix your mess if you come with us. Maybe it'll work in your favor in the end," Seto said, and watched Kanan's face carefully.  

He didn't speak, but after a moment he stood up, head hung low.

Seto turned to leave…and Kanan followed.

The Pharaoh being unconscious was likely the only reason that they were able to get him out of the building at all, because by the time he finally woke up, Pharaoh was already in a full-fledged meltdown. At least they'd been able to get him back to Seto's mansion before he woke up. Small mercies. Given how he instantly jolted up in a rage, Seto did not think the car would have managed to stay on the road. 

It was also for the best that Seto already sent Kanan off with a few of his men before the Pharaoh woke too. Because watching him now, he would bet his fortune on this version of Yugi right now was not above clawing Kanan's eyes out and using his severed tongue for a new gaudy necklace. 

Seto watched through narrowed eyes as the four nerds held back the thrashing, skinny body that was all but trying to claw his way out of the hallway and ripping at the wallpaper. Yugi's grandfather was hovering worriedly behind them all, looking far too tired even to Seto's wary gaze. 

"Unhand me! I was so close! Take me back there now!" Pharaoh screamed, seemingly uncaring of how weak his body still was from the shock of whatever the machine had done. Seto sighed and rolled his eyes at the display of dramatics. 

"Yami please, there is nothing to take you back to!" Anzu cried, grabbing around his narrow waist to hold him back. 

"The place is nothing but rubble now, there isn't anything left to salvage," Honda tried to reason and only earned himself a stray elbow to the jaw for his troubles. 

Jounouchi launched over the Pharaoh's struggling body, trapping his flailing arms against his sides to hold him in place, "Yami, take it easy! Just stop for a second. Aren't you always the one telling me to think before I act? You need to stop and think, please! Think of Yugi, would he want you to do this?"

Seto felt something shrivel inside of him as the Pharaoh let out a cracked sounding sob as he finally collapsed on his knees on the floor, only held up by Ryou and Jounouchi holding him.

Pharaoh was breathing heavily as he all but collapsed in on himself, shaking his head hard enough that even Seto's head hurt watching him, "I can't wait any longer for him. It feels like I've been waiting an eternity, each second longer than the last, each breath becoming harder the longer we're apart. I need him back, Jounouchi."  

"We know you miss him, but throwing yourself into danger won't do anyone any good. Especially Yugi. He needs you safe until we can get him back. And that machine is toast, I'm sorry. It won't bring him back now, we have to figure something else out," Jounouchi said.

Pharaoh looked like he was trying not to hear him, too lost in whatever misery he'd gone and trapped himself in. Seto still was a little wary of the whole idea of souls sharing a body…but he could not deny that if anyone was to look like they'd been torn in half…it would look a lot like the Pharaoh did now. 

Seto was glad that he'd sent a car over to that sad excuse of a game shop to pick up the old man and the rest of Yugi's groupies, because there was no denying the relief he felt watching as the grandfather slowly walked over to the sad form of the Pharaoh and resting a hand on his quivering shoulder.

The elder's sigh was deep and long as he knelt down beside the Pharaoh, "Oh, my boy. I'm sorry it didn't work out like you hoped," he mumbled, rubbing a hand over the curve of Pharaoh's back, "Take a deep breath, son. No one has given up. It's not over until the life point counter hits zero. We just need to change our strategy and try again. Yugi is waiting for you just as much as you are waiting for him. Let's not lose ourselves to grief that hasn't been earned yet," he said, curling a finger under Pharaoh's chin and raising it up so they could all see the red rimmed eyes and tears that were freely falling down his cheeks. 

"I can't lose him again," he choked, and the old man pulled him forward into a tight embrace, rocking them both back and forth.

"Yugi may not be here, but we haven't lost him as long as we are still looking," the old man soothed. Seto saw the unnecessary riotous hair move as the Pharaoh nodded in agreement, and the fight seemed to finally drain from his slight frame.

Fucking finally. Seto did not bother to try and refrain from rolling his eyes. Honestly, the dramatics with this group. 

Seto cleared his throat loudly, and lifted his chin high when all heads turned towards him, "If you all are quite done with your little soap opera moment, I have something to show you. Follow me, and don't touch anything."

Once again he pointedly ignored the instant chatter of questions pelted at his back as he turned and walked forward. If they were smart, they'd just shut up and follow him. Asking questions before they even got there would just be wasting time and breath. 

Pharaoh was hoisted up on shaky legs and the group followed behind Seto through the halls.

Yami wasn't entirely sure he'd be standing at all if it weren't for Jounouchi and Ryou holding him up. Half of the weakness he felt could be attributed to whatever had happened when the puzzle's power backlashed upon him, but the other half was just pure, unfiltered defeated disappointment he felt not having Yugi's soul back beside his own. 

So close. He'd been so very close. He swore he could feel Yugi's soul nearby in that brief moment where he'd been between consciousness and oblivion, only to feel like he'd been ripped back like a snapped elastic back to shadows. 

It was only the weak grasp of hope he held trailing behind Kaiba that kept him on his feet, and the tears from falling again. 

Eventually they were led before a large doorway that Yami eyed warily as Kaiba punched in a few codes to a keypad and had his eyes scanned. 

"You planning on telling us where you're taking us?" Jounouchi asked when the passcodes were taking too long. 

Kaiba glared over his shoulder at him before finishing punching in the last code and the door slid open.

Yami found himself staring into a large lab, one that looked eerily like the one he'd just been held in, if only perhaps a bit more sleek looking and orderly.

"What is this place, Kaiba?" Yami demanded as they all stepped inside, but he already had a clue just based on what he saw. He may not have known what he was looking at before, but there was no mistaking the similarities he saw around this lab given how long he'd had to look at the other place.

Kaiba turned on his heel and lifted his chin high again, "What you see here is the improved replica of the monstrosity that Rhys and Kanan had built."

"Eh!? You mean you actually built a time machine?" Jounouchi screeched.

Honda blinked around the room, "Not bad. It's shinier than the other one. Even before it exploded."

Anzu, Ryou and the old man gaped around them. 

Jounouchi huffed and stomped up before Kaiba, "You had this thing the whole time and didn't bother to say anything earlier?" he demanded, shaking a fist in Kaiba's face. 

"He was too busy making a scene in the parlor," Kaiba said, glaring over to the Pharaoh. 

"Yugi's been gone for four weeks! There is no way you just started this an hour ago," Jounouchi hissed, gesturing wildly to the room around them. 

Kaiba shrugged, "I only had this as a back up plan in case Kanan fucked up his own machine. You should be grateful I like to have contingency plans in place for anything."

"Kaiba, just tell me…does it work? Can we get him back with this?" Yami all but begged, his eyes more pleading than Kaiba was likely comfortable seeing from the usually composed version of Yugi. 

Kaiba grimaced, "Uncertain at this stage. I've only had four weeks to try and build this from scratch. We've only had the data I've been taking from Kanan's lab to try and expedite things. I figured we might end up needing one anyway. I'm having Kanan look the data over now to see what else needs to be done. But…yes, once it's deemed functional, I do think we can get it to work."

Yami could have choked on the hope that swelled within him and he hurried up in front of Kaiba, Ryou dragging along beside him.

"And we can get Yugi back?" Yami asked him desperately, his knees shaking even with Ryou still holding him up. 

Kaiba sighed, looking down at him, "If there is something to get back then yes."

Anzu's nose wrinkled, as she looked at Kaiba skeptically, "Wait, you're having this Kanan guy determining if it works? Pardon me if I'm a little off the mark here since I wasn't there, but his machine just failed quite catastrophically. What makes you think he's the best person to determine that this one will work?"

Kaiba appeared to count to ten in his head in at least three different languages before he drew in a deep breath to steel himself, "This goes against all things science and logic, but I may have to admit there may be something to Pharaoh's claim of another soul within him given just how Kanan's machine failed. I'm calling the glitch a soul paradox," he said at last, and seemed to enjoy the many shared confused looks before him, glad once again to be the only one smart enough to have figured something out, "It's why the smiley version of you was taken rather than the frowny Pharaoh that you all claim is actually a soul from thousands of years ago."

As he spoke he looked over Yami with a raised brow. Yami scowled under his continued ignorance of what stood before him. But he'd be wasting his own time and breath trying to convince Seto of anything right now. Precious time wasted that could be spent working to get Yugi back. 

Jounouchi's hand raised in the air, "Alright, I'll bite. What the actual fuck is a soul paradox?"

"Language," Sugoroku scolded, slapping Jounouchi's arm. 

Kaiba continued, but only after another sigh at having to explain himself once more, "It means a person can't exist in two places at once, idiot."

Anzu gasped, a hand flying to her mouth, "Wait, so you mean that Yugi is really back in time with Yami's living soul? Yami's soul is really back there? "

Kaiba nodded, looking like admitting this was physically paining him, "It's the only somewhat logical conclusion I can draw from why it seems like only one half of Yugi was taken the first time…and why Pharaoh's was rejected the second time. Going off of Ishizu's stone tablet, it looks as if the Pharaoh was in possession of the puzzle back then and probably still is now that Yugi is in the past. If he's the one wearing it, then we'll just keep getting the same recoil by having Pharaoh use the puzzle."

It did make sense, but it filled Yami with instant dread, "Wait, if that's the case, then–"

"Then there was no, and is no possible way for you to go back to that time and retrieve him, yes," Kaiba finished for him.

Yami had to bite down hard on his lip to prevent himself from screaming himself hoarse. He felt a hand close over his shoulder and turned to see Jounouchi stepping beside him.

"What about me then? Can I go back and get him?" he said, winking down at Yami

Yami felt a surge of hope only for a moment before it was squashed down under the heavy weight of Kaiba shaking his head, "Kanan said that the puzzle only seemed to activate when worn by Yugi. Whatever kind of energy it gives off, it seems to only be compatible with him. It's not going to work for anyone else. And Rhys and the others only were taken along with Yugi in the transfer, they couldn't have gone without him opening the door."

Dizziness overtook his head once more as the swell and crash of emotions seemed to overwhelm him. He slumped heavily against Jounouchi's side, caught and supported easily by his friend at least. Otherwise he'd just be on the floor again. 

He just didn't understand what Kaiba was saying or doing then. He was making it sound like it was impossible to get Yugi. But that couldn't be so. I just couldn't. 

"Kaiba, enough with this. You're just cruelly toying with our emotions. Just tell us if we can get my grandson back and if so how," Grandpa scolded him, standing up higher than his short stature should have been possible. 

Seto's mouth twisted and his eyes darted to the floor, as if finally chastised for being so evasive.

"There is a way, but it depends on Yugi," he said, eyeing Yami, "The other Yugi. In order for him to return, we need him to be touching the pendant back in that time. Not Pharaoh's past self. That will be the bridge we need to establish the link and have Yugi come back," Kaiba said quietly.

"Wait, so Yugi has to somehow wear the pendant even though it belongs to Yami's past self? How is he going to know how to do that? Does he even know where Yami is?" Anzu asked, sounding as worried as Yami felt over this revelation. They had no idea what Yugi had been up to in the last four weeks, or where he'd been. They only knew 'when' he'd been. 

"Before you all start crying over how hopeless that is, I should tell you that it's already happened before," Kaiba said, and a harsh breath of air blew out from Yami's lungs.

"Please, tell me," Yami begged. 

Kaiba sighed, "Kanan already reviewed that data and saw the difference between the link that occurred and failed with Pharaoh, and the one that worked with Yugi. It was brief, but they did detect a link made with Yugi," he said, turning back to look into Yami's eyes, "He's really there, the data shows it. And he's alive and with your past self. And if your past self is anything like you, he's probably doing everything he can to help Yugi and keep him safe. And, now we know what to be on the look out for. We just have to wait and monitor the computers for the next time it senses Yugi wearing the puzzle…and we can bring him home."

This time there wasn't any hope to stop the trickle of tears that started to track down his face once more. And not even Ryou was strong enough to keep him from falling to his knees as hope returned once more. He clutched at the pendant on his neck. Even as empty as it was now, it was still his link back to Yugi, and that made it more precious than anything in this moment…until Yugi was returned, then it would be his bright soul instead. 

"What must I do?" he managed to ask.

"Place the puzzle on the scanner and then we wait here until the link forms again. I have Kanan ready to step in and help monitor the process. It may be hours, days, or even just minutes. But we'll be ready when it happens," Kaiba assured him with more tact than Yami would have ever thought he was capable of outside of speaking to his own brother. 

"Thank you, Kaiba. Thank you," he whispered, as he felt his friends all gather at his back in shared comfort. 

Jounouchi raised his hand again, "Hey, is anyone else going to ask why Kaiba has a scary lab in the middle of his house and built a time machine on a whim? No, just me? Alright, never mind. Let's just get Yugi back and then we can freak out over all this later."

Chapter Text

It wasn't much longer before Yami was able to find his composure again, and he settled in for more waiting. At least this time, he felt like there was true hope. He would not be leaving this lab again unless it was with Yugi back where he belonged. They were closer than ever, with an actual plan in place. 

They just had to wait for that moment when his aibou would be on the other side of this link. Something he'd apparently already done before, and they all hoped he would do again soon. 

Yami watched warily as Kaiba set his puzzle on a pedestal and started up what must have been whatever he was using to track the activity they were waiting on. 

"As soon as we see Yugi on the other end of this, then you will put it on and stand on the dais," Kaiba instructed, and Yami nodded his understanding. His fists clenched at his sides as determination fell back in place of the hopelessness he felt hearing Kanan's lab was in ruin.

"Do I need to get my guards to hold you back for this next part?" Kaiba asked him warily.

Yami huffed, crossing his arms over his chest, "If he gets my aibou back, then I may just let him keep breathing a while longer."

"Good enough for me," Kaiba said with a shrug and then lifted his phone to his ear, "Send in Kanan. We've got work to do."

"Yes, sir!"

Perhaps he wouldn't leap and him and gouge out his eyes for daring to take his aibou from him, but that did not stop Yami from glaring at him with burning fire in his eyes as Kanan sheepishly was led over to the computer to get to work. 

Yami preened seeing him shrink back in fear from him, not as comfortable around Yami now that he wasn't bound by rope. Good. He stared at him a bit longer for good measure before walking off to the side of the room away from where the others were settling in on the cots and chairs Kaiba's staff had set up as they all got ready for a long wait. 

They were chatting excitedly, eager and hopeful that Yugi would be back with them soon enough. And while Yami shared that sentiment, he did not feel like joining them right now. He'd be like a storm cloud hovering over a peaceful and happy field of flowers right now, and he didn't want to make the others fret over him. They would try too hard to cheer him up, but Yami was too far gone now to rein in his simmering desperation, even for their sake. He would be unable to relax and calm until Yugi was returned, he knew that with certainty.

He turned and found a dark corner that suited his mood, and leaned against the wall there. It gave him a good view of the room and its occupants. He could keep watch over his friends while also keeping watch over the computers that would tell him when the time came. 

And it would allow him space to brood over the latest taste of information that Kaiba had offered him by saying that they knew that Yugi was back there with his past self.

Yami shoved his hands in his pockets scuffed a boot over the floor as he tried to imagine what that must be like. For Yugi as much as himself. He supposed he should be grateful that Yugi was with someone he knew…but did he really know him? Neither of them even knew Yami's real name, or what he was like before he lost his memories. What if he was nothing like Yugi had imagined? 

What if he was nothing like Yami imagined?

He hated that it was hard to even picture it, because there was just still too little he knew about himself. He didn't know what he'd been like, or how he'd react to suddenly being faced with one like Yugi in his past. 

Yugi had assured him before that he didn't think Yami was the tyrant of a pharaoh that Dartz had accused him of being, but without having his memories, could they really be sure of that? Would his past self know of what treasure he had in Yugi? Would he treat him how Yugi deserved to be treated? Would he know how scared and alone Yugi would be right now? Would he even care? 

And if not, how would Yugi feel upon returning to Yami? If Yami's past self was cruel and dismissive of him, would Yugi still look at him with that same adoration that he melted under? 

He wasn't sure if he could stand it if Yugi looked at him differently upon returning. His heart would surely shatter like the golden pieces of the puzzle if the one he loved more than anything came back and was afraid of him. Or…hated him. 

Yami felt Yugi's heart stutter in his chest and he felt breathless just thinking of it.

And if that were so, then Yami would never wish for his memories back again. Whoever he was back then should remain buried if that were the case. 

For now though, he could only hope and pray to the Gods that his past self saw Yugi for the treasure he was, and was doing everything he could for his aibou while Yami could not. Keeping him safe, warm, watched over, and happy. He couldn't ask for anything more than that, well, beside just having Yugi back. 

"We're just waiting on you now, aibou. My love, come back to me," he whispered to himself, his eyes unwavering from where the puzzle sat in the center of the room.

Yugi took turns glaring at Rhys, eyeing the pendant where it was clutched in his beefy hands, and then staring longingly at the Pharaoh's face in what felt like an endless cycle. 

He felt like his mind and heart had almost shattered when he saw Pharaoh crumple to the sand, his horrible scream cut off suddenly as he fell in an unmoving heap beside Rhys. Yugi had truly thought that he'd just witnessed Yami's death for how still he was and how the pendant pulsed as it fell from his limp fingers. Yugi had not stopped screaming or thrashing against those holding him until he just barely registered Rhys announcing that he was alive.

Hearing that, Yugi had gone just as limp as the Pharaoh's body as relief flooded through his veins. He couldn't even find his feet under him for how weak he felt and he found himself hoisted up over Rhys's shoulder like a sack and carried along. 

He would have tried to fight back if he didn't see the others shove the Pharaoh over the back of Sabra and lead the horse along with them. Even so, Yugi had not taken his eyes off of Pharaoh for the entire journey through the sands.

Eventually Rhys had led them all into a massive tomb, and dropped both Yugi and Pharaoh in a heap in one corner of the room and then went to stalk around the hoard of treasure piled in the center. They'd snatched the dia dhank off of Pharaoh's arm, the crown from his head, and threw those and his sword with it across the room too, to join the pile.

Yugi sneered in disgust at the massive show of greed shining in the eyes of the men who could probably smell their pay day coming up from all that they'd stolen from the Pharaoh and his people.

And the pendant was still clutched in Rhys' hand, much to Yugi's disgust and fear. 

The chamber of the tomb they were hiding in was massive, and Yugi felt even smaller for it as he curled up with Pharaoh held in his lap. He tried to stay as calm as he could as Rhys and his men worked around them. At the very least, his leg had stopped bleeding, although it ached like it was fresh again. But it wasn't as painful as his heart at the moment. That was just fucking shattered and bruised. 

"Hurry up and get that stuff piled up and ready to go. The portal won't stay open for long, and I want to get as much gold through before it shuts," Rhys barked as his men scurried around trying to create some order to the collection of treasure spread out around the room. 

Yugi scowled at them and pulled Pharaoh's limp body closer to him. His expression softened when he turned and looked down at his face instead, and he reached up to brush some of the loose bangs away from his eyes that were still shut. 

"I'm so sorry you got dragged into this. I tried to spare you, but I guess that was kind of stupid of me. I should have known you'd come after me. I'm so sorry, Pharaoh," Yugi said, his voice fond even over the regret and remorse he felt. The only comfort he had was feeling the Pharaoh breathing steadily in his arms. He felt a swell of sorrow run through him and he clutched him tightly, burying his face into the tunic the Pharaoh wore and tried to stifle the sob that broke through him. 

Yugi gasped and startled when he felt a hand come up to wipe at the tears on his cheeks, "Lamada tepkit aiha al-laghez sghairic anne, hanna bejanpec?"

"Pharaoh?" Yugi whimpered, pulling away just enough to see those wine-red eyes fluttering open, "Are you okay?"

Pharaoh's smile was weak, but beautiful all the same, "Anne ashaar bethsan lanni kadar ola alastigaz larrawieh wajhak murra akhra," but then Yugi saw the smile fade into something sad as he continued to stare up at him, "Lamada tedheb elihmis habibib hum faqtah eudhonk. Mae al-dhay yesitar aliham alikb qal lee wessakssarh. Hull hou Yami hull hum metalekoune aydaf?" Pharaoh asked hoarsely, his hand weakly coming up to cup the side of Yugi's face. 

He was asking about Yami again, but Yugi didn't know in what way. He wished he had the words to explain it, but even if he did, Yugi found himself unable to speak at all around the lump that formed in his throat. Even after running from him and stealing the puzzle, the Pharaoh was still looking at him with so much love. Love that Yugi didn't feel like he deserved. He'd almost gotten the Pharaoh killed. He could have still led him to being killed now by Rhys and his men as they were both held captive. Rhys had no need for the Pharaoh after all. He only needed one of them to work the puzzle and get them home. 

Yugi felt the slimy gaze of Rhys fall over them, and he instantly curled himself over the Pharaoh protectively and tried to shield him from seeing he was awake.

But Rhys' grin was too knowing as he slyly eyed them, "Ah, the boy king is awake is he?" he said, sauntering over to where they were huddled close.

The pharaoh heard this and shifted in Yugi's arms only to clumsily twist and sit up until they were holding each other, watching as Rhys' bulk approached. 

Pharaoh growled, his teeth gnashing together, "Abaq yidik al-qudra baida annah, ouila saraham yekhrjon min jasdek whitgedon ola tamasih al-neel."

It felt like Pharaoh was trying to get up to confront him, so Yugi grabbed hold of him tightly to hold him back, "Stay away from him, Rhys. He's done nothing to you. Just take your gold and leave him alone," Yugi hissed. 

"I think he's done plenty, seeing how he's the one who kept you all hidden away from us. And how he stole you from us in the first place, leaving us to rot for weeks out in the sand," Rhys snarled, meeting Pharaoh's challenging glare. 

Rhys snapped his fingers and suddenly two men rushed forward to grab the Pharaoh who instantly started to thrash and yell against their hold. Yugi tried to reach for him, but Rhys was quicker and grabbed the front of Yugi's tunic to hold him back. 

"No! Don't hurt him, please! I'll do anything you want!" Yugi cried out

The backhand across his face burned, but Yugi had been hit enough times that he easily rebounded and turned back to glare at Rhys as Pharaoh roared and fought back against the men's grips beside them. 

"Yugi! Aiha el-wahsh, keefe tjarro! sari al-ilaha nefsha toorbeck loda yadek aleh!"

Rhys' smile was cruel as he grinned down at him, "And that's another reason to keep him around. It seems you've grown fond of him too, and because of that I know that you'll do anything I tell you to make sure he doesn't get hurt. See how that works, runt? I already know you'll do anything I want because he's here."

"Fine, you have me. I'll help you get you and your treasure home as long as he remains unharmed. Then I'll walk away and leave you to your riches when we're back," Yugi said, ignoring the sting on his cheek. 

Rhys growled and reached down to snatch Yugi's chin in a bruising pinch, forcing him to meet his eyes, "You think I'm just going to let you go after this? You're mine now, brat. I don't know what makes that fucking necklace tick, but if all I need to get more money is keep you and that trinket then you belong to me. You're going to make me the richest man in the world, kiddo," he said, his hot breath puffing putridly over Yugi's face. 

"I will never belong to you," Yugi said, ripping his face away from him in a sharp turn.  

Rhys laughed as he stood back up. He snapped his fingers and the men shoved Pharaoh back to the ground beside Yugi. 

"You still think you have a say in this?" he taunted as he turned away, "You're just as much mine as all the gold in this room, my little treasure. Get used to it."

Yugi glared at his back as the men moved away to continue to gloat over their gold. He only hoped that his friends on the other side would be able to find a way to free him from Rhys if it came down to it. The last thing Yugi wanted to return home to was a life of servitude to Rhys and his greedy, cruel soul. 

He felt arms encircling him, and Yugi instinctively leaned into the familiar hold, already knowing it was the Pharaoh's strong arms reaching for him. 

"Sarah yaani min agle hadhad adek buthlick ya habibi," he heard whispered into his hair, and knuckles lovingly ghosted over the reddened curve of his cheek where he'd been struck. Yugi fell into the touch, even though he felt guilty that Pharaoh was here at all.  

"I hate that you're here…but I also love having you here beside me just as much. Just like how I hate that this all has happened, I will always be grateful for having met you. I hope someday when you get your memories back you can sympathize with how utterly confusing this all has been for me," Yugi mumbled grumpily. 

Pharaoh peered down at him curiously, "Cerda araf keefe timkent min al-baqqa haddi tabaa benma ant geir kadar ola fahm mae yakal houlk. Luqud tehmulut hatha labdha deqaiq faqtah ouashar anni argab fe al-dharb ola shaya mae. Wafdal an yakon delk el-wahsh al-dhay alhek beg al-udha. Labed an al-ilaha qud manhouk sabra cerda wenthepe habibi."

Yugi sighed, staring back at him, "Fuck, I really wish I knew what you were saying," he mumbled and leaned back against the wall in a weary slump. 

Chapter Text

Atem felt Yugi tense up in his arms in increments over the next hour as they watched the beastly one and his men gathering up their hoard. He could not ask Yugi specifically why he was growing more anxious, but he could take guesses.

Yugi running as he did, taking the pendant, becoming distraught when Atem appeared, the blatant terror when he saw Atem fighting…it was forming a revolting picture in Atem’s mind. 

It was more obvious to Atem now that they were planning to use Yugi to wield the pendant and somehow have that get them home with all the gold they had stolen. Atem was just not sure what that entailed, and that was enough to make him grow more agitated and nervous as time dragged on. He could also see that Yugi was being manipulated by them, using Atem as their leverage.

It stung at something deep within him to know that he was being used to taunt and force Yugi into doing something he clearly didn’t want. It was a perversion of a soul to do something like this to one of Yugi’s kind heart. 

And to think that Yugi cared enough about Atem to give himself up for these men…it broke his heart more to think that this might be it for them. 

He knew that their time was almost up, he could feel it in his bones. The boiling of blood in his veins. And somehow he knew it soul deep. Be it by death or by these men stealing Yugi from him, they were to be parted. But did it truly have to be so? 

Could the Gods be so cruel to give him everything his heart yearned for only to snatch it away so violently?

Yugi was pulled flush against him as the two of them sat against the wall of the chamber. His beloved had been so very quiet beside him, small tremors wreaking his frame constantly, and Atem hated to see him so frightened. 

“Yugi? My darling, please would you look at me?” Atem asked, trying to coax Yugi to turn his head by cradling his chin. 

Yugi resisted for a moment before finally giving into the touch and faced him, and Atem’s heart cracked once more seeing his welled eyes.

He tutted sweetly, wiping away the tear tracks on his cheeks, “I hate that if this is truly our last moments together, that the last I should see of your eyes will be ones filled with tears. I would have given anything to have seen you smile once more,” Atem lamented, his voice thick with emotions of his own. 

“Gomennasai, Pharaoh. Anata wa mamoro u to shi ta noni, mamore mase n deshi ta. Hontouni gomennasai. Watashi wa tada, kono dekigoto ga anata no shi ni tsunagaru no de wa nai ka to kowaku te tamari mase n. Soshite sore wa subete watashi no sei ni naru no desu ! konna koto no go, dou yatsu te jibun jishin to iki te ike ba ii no ka wakari mase n."

Yugi sounded utterly wrecked as the tremors turned into harder shakes in his arms. Atem could only hold him firmer so that it didn’t feel like Yugi would tumble apart before him. He reached up to cup the back of his head and press a kiss to the side of Yugi’s head. 

“Shh, shh…I’ve got you, I’m right here. Oh, my love…I wished never to teach you this word, but I do wish you to know how sorry I am that it has come to this. I am sorry that you felt you had to do this to protect yourself and me. I’m sorry I didn’t see this all for what it was sooner. Please, don’t blame yourself for whatever happens to me. I will accept my fate, whatever it is, and be grateful that even if I die, I will die having known you. And if it becomes my time to perish, may the Gods grant my only wish…that you live on. That you return home, where you belong, with the one you belong with. And that you find happiness,” he said, raising Yugi's trembling hand to kiss his whitened knuckles, "I love you, Yugi. Nothing, no power or force. No distance or amount of time passed…please know that wherever you go, you're taking my heart with you. That way I'll know you’re never alone, and that part of me will always be with you."

"Pharaoh, watashi wa kako ni anata wa aishi, genzai mo aishi te i masu. Soshite, dore dake jikan ga tatsu te mo, machigai naku korekara mo anata wa aishi tsuzukeru koto wa shitsu te i masu. Anata wa watashi no shin sonomono no 1be no you ni nari mashi ta. Anata nashi de dou yatsu te iki te ikeru no ka, wakari mase n," Yugi's voice broke in tandem with Atem's heart hearing such sorrow among what could only be words of love. He did not know their meaning, but the words sounded as sweet as honey upon the tongue. 

He could not resist the pull that Yugi had on him, and as one they both leaned into one another and crashed their lips together in a desperate need.

Atem could taste the salt of Yugi's tears on his soft lips, and feel the tremble of his chin against his own. He tasted of the sweetest of grief. One brought on by the depth of the love they had, drowning them until they could scarcely breathe. Pulled apart by the tides working against them.

Atem felt a sharp and heated pulse within him, almost as if he still wore the pendant. But all that he could feel laying on his chest was Yugi hand above his heart. Somehow, his touch felt like it held more power than even his millennium item.

"Ano oroka na kazari ga mata hikatsu te iru. Mou owara se te kure mase n ka, bos? Tiletpaper to aircon ga hontouni koishii.""

"Sore de ii yoi, mouko no basho ni wa unzari da. Omae tachi hito, yamero. Watashi tachi wa ie ni kaeru, soshite jibun no mono wa zenbu motsu te iku zo!"

Suddenly Yugi was being ripped away from him as the beastly one yanked him back by his hair.

Yugi screamed at the pain of it, but he still fought against the hold even as it no doubt hurt him more to do so.

"Iie! Kare ga buji da to wakaru made watashi wa hanare mase n! Pendant wa kare no mono desu! Kare ni wa hitsuyou desu!"

The man roared and shook Yugi like a rag doll in his beefy hold, "Ore ni nani wa suru ka sashizu suru na, bouya! Saya, sono kuso mitai na neckless wa kimiyo no kawaii kubi nikakete, ore to ore no kin wa ie made tsure te iku n da!"

"Stop it! You're hurting him!" Atem shouted, trying to stand up, only to be held back by two of the other pale men. He fought against their hold as he watched the big one drag Yugi across the chamber and over to the pendant and pile of gold.

"Pharaoh! Pharaoh, gomennasai! Nige te, tada nige te! Watashi ga tome te miru. Onegai da kara buji de i te! I'm sorry! Run, just run! I'll try to stop them. Just please be alright!" Yugi was screaming so loudly that his voice sounded shredded. He was kicking up his feet in the air to try and escape the hold on him, but it only seemed to anger the beast more.

"Jitto matsu te kudasai. Sore ga anata wa jitto sa seru tame ni hitsuyou na koto nara, watashi wa anata no ashi wa ori masu, watashi ga anata ni nani wa kowashi te mo, watashi wa kare ni suru tsumori de aru koto wa shitsu te oi te kudasai!"

"Iie! Kare wa hanatsu te oi te!"

"Yugi!" Atem cried back, and watched in horror as the man tried to yank the pendant over Yugi's neck as he continued to thrash and kick.

Even millennia in the puzzle had not felt as agonizing as this. 

He felt that same isolated, dark madness trying to creep back into the dim light of his soul. The very madness that Yugi had chased away with his beaming light upon completing the puzzle and opening his soul to Yami.

He was trying to keep it at bay, but his impatience and desperation were making such efforts almost futile. That creeping darkness was what had led him to allowing himself to be kidnapped in the first place, and there was no telling what he'd do next if Yugi did not return soon.

"Is it just me, or is this taking too long? You sure that thing is working right?" Jounouchi asked, hovering threateningly over the console where Kanan and Kaiba were watching the screens.

Kanan glanced up for a brief moment, looking cowed under the stares of everyone in the room.

"As Kaiba explained, we have to wait for the, uh, alternative consciousness of your friend on the other side to create a stable link and to power the item from their end. From what we can see, that hasn't happened yet," he replied quietly. 

Yami was somewhat satisfied to see Kanan seemed resolute in helping them. Be it to get his brother back or to help Yami and his friends, he didn't care if it got Yugi back. The saving of Kanan's soul was of very little importance to Yami right now. And even so, Kanan would have to see to that himself. Yami would not make it so easy for him and cleanse it himself.

"But it will happen, right?" Anzu asked timidly. The others around her shuffled nervously. Even Grandpa looked uncertain as he looked between the computers, the pendant and then Yami.

Kanan didn't reply and ducked his head shamefully down to continue his vigil over the screens.

"I have faith in Yugi. He will find a way to come back to his friends," Ryou declared, watching as their eyes lit up with hope once more. 

Even Yami felt a swell of renewed hope. Surely Yugi could convince his past self to let him use the puzzle to return. Yugi would do anything to come back to his friends and family. He must be so desperate to come back.

Yami felt something in his chest pulse and absently clutched his hand over his heart, watching the puzzle as it glinted.

"No, no! Take it off, take it off!" Yugi screamed even when it felt like each sound was glass in his throat. Rhys was just too strong for Yugi to fight him off, but he couldn't leave! Not yet! 

He cast his eyes over to where the Pharaoh was struggling just as hard against the hold of Rhys' men. Yugi felt his throat tighten as he began to truly fear that this was it. This was how Yami had died in the past.

"I'm sorry, Pharaoh! I'm sorry, Yami!" He sobbed angrily, kicking as hard as he could at Rhys. Even hearing him grunt in pain wasn't enough to make Yugi feel any better about this. It wasn't fair! Why did it have to be like this?

"Let me go, please! I can't leave him like this!"

Atem had no understanding of what was happening anymore. Not with these men, what they wanted, what the pendant had to do with it, and now he didn’t even understand Yugi.

Were they not taking Yugi home? Was that why he fought back against them so much?

Or did he just…not want to leave? And if so, was it to save Atem or to stay with him?

He didn't know the answer, but Yugi did not want whatever was happening to him, and Atem could not just stand by and let his love be hurt like this.

He screamed and thrashed harder than ever, almost sending himself and the two other men holding him to the ground, "Let him go! He doesn't want to leave! Let him stay, you brutes! Yugi!"

"Pharaoh!"

"Damare, hito tomo! Anata no nakigoe ga naku te mo, koko de kurutsu ta you ni hibiki wataru kuso! Saya, jitto matsu te, kono kuso yarou!"

Both of them started to scream even louder as the strap of the pendant was laid over Yugi's head and pulsed to life

The puzzle flickered the same time that the consoles started to beep and sent the readings all over the place.

Seto sucked in a sharp breath as he and Kanan leaned closer, daring to hope it was what they were looking for.

Their sudden attention had the whole room focused on them.

"Kaiba, that's the signal!" Kanan announced, and the whole room gasped.

"It's him? It's Yugi?" the Pharaoh demanded.

Seto narrowed his eyes, still watching the signal flickering, but not quite settling, "It's him, but something is wrong. The link isn't stabilizing."

"What? What does that mean?" Pharaoh growled.

"It means I'm doing the best I can to decipher signals coming from several thousand years ago. Just keep your overly tight pants on and give us a second," Seto snapped, ignoring the indignant huff of the Pharaoh in favor of focusing on the task at hand. 

The signal was jumping in and out of sight, seemingly entirely at random. They needed more time to establish the link, otherwise the crossover wouldn't happen and they could lose something in limbo. In theory anyway. Seto hadn't had much time to work the physics out on that yet and he doubted this group of morons would allow him enough time to do so. 

"Can we still work with this?" Seto asked Kanan quietly, so the others wouldn't overhear. While Seto thought himself vastly more intelligent than the younger brother, Kanan had years more time to study time travel. He'd unfortunately would have to rely on Kanan as the expert in this.

Kanan grimaced, "It would be too dangerous to risk it. I wouldn't have him touch the puzzle until we have a clear signal."

He heaved a sigh, of course that would be the answer. Could never be easy. 

"It could still stabilize at any time. You best stay ready, Pharaoh," Seto called out across the room. 

Pharaoh nodded and hovered his hand over the puzzle as the room held its breath.

The strap fell around his neck as damning as a noose.

Yugi continued to thrash against it even as it threatened to choke him. The leather burned and cut at the skin of his neck, the edges of his vision as he desperately looked for the Pharaoh grayed, and he couldn't draw in a breath, but he still fought.

If he had air to do so, he'd have cried as he heard the great whoosh behind him that he knew meant the portal home had opened. 

Not yet, no! I can't leave him like this! Not until I know he's safe!

Yugi saw his vision waver and darken as he tried to pull away, and stretched out one arm to try and reach for the Pharaoh who seemed much too far away. 

"The little shit is going to kill himself, Rhys! Do something, we need time to get through!"

As he felt his body starting to shut down and fade, Yugi realized that in all this time that he'd been worried about this leading up to Yami's death, he'd never stopped to think if this would lead to his own as well. 

No…I can't die yet. I have to help free Yami first. Or I'll never see him again in the afterlife…no…

But his body was too weak now, and he went limp in Rhy's hold as his vision finally blacked out.

"NO! Let him go, you're killing him! YUGI!" Atem wailed, watching as Yugi's body slumped in that beast's arms. 

No, it couldn't end like this! Yugi couldn't die! No, Atem could not survive losing someone else. Not him, never him.

He felt his knees buckle as he felt his body go cold and weak, and he let out a loud and animalistic roar of agony looking over to where Yugi was unmoving, the pendant still hanging on his neck. 

The man shook Yugi's body, and Atem felt his heart stutter seeing his head roll listlessly at the motion. The beast holding him pressed an ear to his chest and growled over at his men, "Kare wa mada iki wa shi te iru. Nantoka ne. Saya, isoi de, portal wa mada hirai te iru, iko u!"

Atem's eyes were glued to Yugi's pale face, and nearly wept with relief when he saw a small frown upon his lips as the man roughly shook him more. He wasn't dead! Thank the Gods for that mercy. There was still time to stop this!

The beast seemed appeased that Yugi yet lived, but quickly got back to whatever his evil plans were, "Isoi de, mada koko kara de nakere ba nara nai. Kanan wa nagaku portal no douryoku wa iji deki nai kamo shire nai."

Everyone turned their attention to the strange swirl of dark magic at the back of the chamber. Atem had never seen anything so sinister and frightening in his young life. He could feel it thrumming with power and magic. The same strain of it upon the air that had clung to Yugi in those first days of finding him. And it had been brought about using his pendant and Yugi to wield it. Was this how Yugi and the pale men came to be here? Had they traveled through the same means that the monsters had? Was Yugi not even of this world?

That would explain many things, Atem thought wryly. Some more of his little mystery was becoming clearer, but not by much. But he was finding the mystery mattered little, just Yugi mattered. He had to save him from these men who would use him so cruelly.

Atem rose to renew his efforts to break free as the men as they readied to start hauling the gold, but was still held down by two of them.

"Bosu, mada shounen ou ga i masu. Kin wa tsumikon de iru ma, kare wa dou shi masu ka?"

The beast turned and looked at Atem with a grin that he'd only ever seen on the monsters plaguing their lands, "Kare wa koroshi te kudasai, watashi wa hitsuyou na mono wa subete motsu te i masu."

A click was heard at his ear, and Atem turned to see one of the strange weapons beside his head.

"Gomen, bouya. Joushi no meirei da."

Atem tensed up, his mind conjuring images of the horrible wounds inflicted on the victims of these men by weapons like this. He knew he'd see his end by this weapon and drew in a sharp breath as he steeled himself for what would come next.

"If you kill me, know that I will gladly delay my departure for the afterlife if it means being able to haunt your living world and see you suffer for it. I will cast judgement upon you for all your crimes, know this," Atem spat, meeting the eyes of his would be killer. 

"Shesh wa osoraku jibun ga shini you to shi te iru koto ni sae kizui te i nai desho u. Kuso, maa maa."

Atem refused to close his eyes as he felt the metal of the weapon leveled at his temple.

CRASH

Everyone gasped and turned to see the stone blocking the door to the chamber crumble and fall in a great burst of light. The room filled with dust, making them all cough and squint as the light burned at their eyes that had grown used to the dim light of torches.

As Atem blinked his eyes clear of tears and dust, his mouth fell open in shock and awe to see three familiar silhouettes in the doorway.

"Mahad! Seth! Isis!"

"We're here, Pharaoh!" Mahad called out to him, and Atem saw his ring glowing. They must have used it to track him here! 

"We have to get you and Yugi out of here now! Whatever that magic is behind you, it's attracted many monsters around the tomb. All our soldiers are out there fighting them now, so you only have us. We had to come find you first," Seth said, his face in a deep grimace as he took in the scene before them. 

Isis looked afraid but strong as she rushed into the tomb, "Pharaoh, what is happening?"

"Help us, they've hurt Yugi and seek to steal him away," Atem called out. Once more his knees felt weak, but this time it was just in the comfort and relief of knowing help had come. Just beyond the doorway, Atem could hear the telltale sounds of a battle outside. The roar of monsters being met with the sounds of swords and war cries.

The pale men rallied themselves quickly enough with the entrance of a new threat, and took up their weapons instantly and crouched at the ready for a fight. Atem watched angrily as the beast dropped Yugi carelessly to the stone floor where he stayed unmoving. 

"Ku sotsu, bosu! Aitsura mo anata to onaji kin no accessory wa motsu teru zo!"

The beast shifted, and Atem growled as he caught sight of the dia dhank on his arm and watched as his men shifted around him, creating a barrier for him to summon without interruption.

"Damn it all, he's calling forth a monster!" Atem cried out for the others to hear. 

The three of them startled and fell into battle stances. 

Seth's quick mind and sharp eyes took in the situation quickly, "Isis, go and free him. Mahad and I will handle these fools who dared try to harm our friend and his chosen."

"Imasara makeru wake ni wa ika nai. Watashi tachi no jama wa shi ta koto wa koukai sa se te yaru. Shoukan suru, Amorphage Lysis Dragon," the beast suddenly called out, and the massive chamber around them shook as the dia dhank glowed. 

They all watched in horror as a truly horrific beast was called to their realm, one that drove fear deep within them all. Atem had seen carvings of such a beast before, and knew it had been a cruel and death driven monster that had been sealed away permanently deep within a tomb…this tomb, to prevent it from being used again. Something so perverse should never have ever existed in this realm. 

Immediately it began to hurl its sickeningly putrefied body around the chamber, it's tail crashing into the stone walls and raining debris down on them all. Atem felt his heart lodge in his throat seeing some of it falling where Yugi lay. 

The men holding him shrieked and finally let go of him, backing up to try and stay out of the way of the uncontrollable beast. 

"Bosu, are wa control shi nai to, watashi tachi zenin wa koroshi masu!"

"Ta sugiru, torikese! Ima de rareru mae ni shin de shimau!"

Atem could see the glint of madness in the beasts eyes as he watched the monster tearing through the room, sending all the carefully gathered gold flying in all directions.

"Iie! Tsuini te ni ire tai subete no chikara wa te ni ire ta n da! Sassato dekiru dake no kin wa totsu te idou shiro. Ore wa kono orokamono tachi wa tsubushi tara sugu ni ushirogami kara iku," the beast snarled with a mad grin. He seemed enraptured by the chaos he was causing.

Mahad and Seth took point against the monster. Seth by calling upon a monster of his own, while Mahad sent shocks of magic at the monster while also lending protective shields over them when needed. It gave Isis just enough time to slip through the mess of it all over to where Atem was forcing himself back to his feet. 

"Pharaoh! Are you hurt?" Isis asked him, falling at his side. 

Atem shook his head, "Never mind me. I need to get to Yugi. Please, help me," he begged as no pharaoh should, but Isis didn't scold him for it. Her face was painted in understanding as she actually touched him and helped Atem the rest of the way to his feet. 

"Of course, we'll clear a path for you," she assured and rose to crouch in front of him as she raised her dia dhank up and called forth her monster, "Go get to Yugi, we'll handle this!"

Atem needed no more encouragement and he turned on his heel to start making his way over to the still form laying under the black gathering of magic above. 

A dangerous spray of rubble was struck from the wall by the dragon's tail, and Atem would have been crushed by it if not for a sudden green bubble to appear over him. Atem turned to see Mahad give him a short nod and then gestured for Atem to keep going.

Atem was so close now, he could see his love's body so close. 

He felt no pain as he fell to his knees beside Yugi, uncaring of the sharp rocks and hard stone that bit at his skin, and pulled his beloved into his lap. The chamber was still a swirling storm of cacophony and destruction around him, but it all seemed to fall away from his mind as he stared down at his beloved.

"Yugi? Darling, please wake up. I need to see that you're alright," he pleaded, staring down at Yugi's slackened face and wiping away the fallen hair and dust coating that face he'd come to adore so much. 

He bounced Yugi's limp body gently in his arms, and let out a harsh breath when he finally saw him start to stir. And then those gorgeous gems he had for eyes opened into thin, purple slits that stared up at his face.

"Iki te i te ... ureshii," Yugi said so quietly that Atem could barely hear it over the din of chaos erupting around him.

He felt a sob break free from his chest as he leaned down to press their brows together, "You're alive. I'm so glad. Please don't scare me like that again."

Yugi seemed to be trying to rouse himself more, his eyes widening more as he must have caught sight of the monsters battling around them. There was another deadly swipe of a tail above them, but Mahad's magic kept them both sheltered from harm.

Oddly enough, Yugi smiled faintly at whatever he saw.

"Anata no tomodachi ga rai te i masu, Pharaoh," Yugi whispered weakly as he tried to sit up in Atem's arms.

Atem nodded, his eyes still wide with shock, "Yes. My friends. They're here. Tomodachi."

"Hai. Tomodachi. Anata ni wa, anata no koto wa mimamotsu te kureru subarashii tomodachi ga iru nante kouun desu ne. Watashi ga i naku natsu te mo karera ga soba ni iru to omou to, ansim shi masu. Soshite nani toshi tatsu te mo, anata ni wa tomodachi ga tsui te iru to watashi wa yakusoku shi masu. Dakar, karera no kao wa shitsu te iru n desu yoi ne? Karera wa mirai de mo mata anata wa mitsukeru n desu. Karera no tamashii wa anata wa totemo aishi te iru node, donna houhou de mo anata no moto ni modotsu te kuru no desho u. Anata no card no naka de arou u to, mirai no naka de arou u to. Sorede 、 anata wa itsuka watashi wa mitsukeru n desu ka? Hontouni watashi no koto wa soko made aishi te iru n desu ka?"

Then Atem caught sight of the glint of the pendant around his neck, and saw the raw lines where it had cut at the tender skin. He could feel the pull of power still, and worried that it would drain Yugi if it remained in place too long, so Atem quickly pulled it off of him and laid it at their side.

The magic behind them fizzled and shrunk away to nothing almost instantly. 

"NO!"

The scream tore from Yami like it was pulled from the very core of his lifeless being as he watched the portal disappear. 

"Seto, what happened, where's Yugi?" he absently heard Jounouchi demand over the roaring denial in his ears.

"I don't know, the link was there and stable! He should have been able to come through!"

"Why didn't he come through then?" Honda yelled next.

"You think I understand what goes on in his brain on a good day? Just give it a second, maybe it'll come back."

Yami could only pray to the Gods it did.

The Pharaoh helped Yugi to sit up. His wine-red eyes filled with worry as he hovered protectively around Yugi, shielding him from everything that Mahad's magic couldn't stop. 

"Aheda ya azizi. Cerda tadegout ola nevsk."

"I'm alright," Yugi said, squeezing the pharaoh's hand with a small smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. 

As winded and dizzy as Yugi felt, it was easier to force himself to wake up with everything going on around him. He shivered in terrified awe as the monsters fought above them, barely contained even in the massive chamber they were in. Teeth and claws tore at each other in a bloody display that Kaiba's holograms never showed the true violence of battles like this before. It made him think about the true danger and power of the spirits that the cards contained back in his time. 

So much chaos brought on by creatures existing in a time and place they didn't belong.

Just like Yugi. He may not be the massive monster raining destruction down on this tomb, and risking their lives by his angry thrashing…but Yugi had brought his own danger with him by being here where he didn't quite belong. No matter how much he wished to. 

He had to end this. No matter how much it would hurt. 

It was time.

Yugi looked down to where the pendant lay forgotten at the pharaoh's side. And then back up at him.

He reached up to cup that face he'd come to love as much as the soul behind it, and held him firmly so neither of them could look away. 

He looked up into the Pharaoh's eyes, and saw his face fall as he took in Yugi's sad expression. They'd both learned how to read one another better than words on paper, or any shared language could convey. In an instant, Pharaoh seemed to see right through Yugi's soul and know his unspoken resolve.

"Pharaoh…I love you so much, and I don't ever want to be apart from your soul. But I can't let this go on when I have the power to end it. If this is all I can do for you, then please, let me. It's time for Yugi to azhab...and Pharaoh to yibaqi."

"Cerda…Yugi…," he whispered, sounding as shattered as the walls around them, "Hull hatha mae tarida hakab? Hull turgep haqqa fe al-ruhailes?"

"I have to leave. I'm so sorry. You have to let me go, it's the only way I can help you. Let me do this, but…I'll need your help. You have to let me go too," he said, uncaring as tears began to stream down his cheeks. He felt his palm wet on Pharaoh's face as he too began to cry in earnest.

Yugi pointed over to where Rhys had thrown the Pharaoh's dia dhank earlier, only a few feet away, "We can stop him together."

Pharaoh looked torn, his breathing becoming erratic as a war broke out behind his welled eyes, "Anne zaeef amam kawa al-tay tamlakha ali. Safal ai shaya lebkaek hanna muay... laknani safal daema mae tetolbeh mona ola. Safal hatha min acelkip habibi," he said, and broke away from Yugi to snatch up the dia dhank from the floor and bring it back to him. 

Pharaoh slid it back over his arm only when Yugi reached out to steady his shaking hands. 

"Let me help you stop him. I need to make sure to clean up this mess he's made. That I've made…" Yugi mumbled and rested his hand over the golden wing and pressed a kiss to it before reaching for the pendant himself. He pulled it closer to them by the leather strap.

The two of them looked into each other's eyes once more.

"Hull hatha haqqa mae tetmineap?" Pharaoh asked.

Yugi gripped the pendant's strap tighter, "Help me get home to you," he replied. The two of them nodded at each other and then lifted their respective items high.

"Idhab fin rughbitok wajpi. Osiris! Anne anadek!" the Pharaoh called out to the room.

Mahad and Seth seemed to recall their own monsters hearing the summon, and the very air crackled and burned as Osiris climbed down from the shadowed ceiling above. 

Yugi knew that Osiris would be able to handle the danger that Rhys presented, and he turned his own focus to the pendant in his hands. Still a solid piece of gold, not a hint of the puzzle pieces it would someday become. But all the same, it felt warm and familiar in his hands and he gripped the edges of it.

And just like that, the portal whooshed back into existence behind him. 

"Rhys, let's just go! We'll die if we stay here, that kid's dragon is way bigger than yours!" Malone called out desperately. 

Rhys roared at them, his eyes ablaze with nearly hysterical fury, "Never! I will have what's mine! I have all the power now! They will bow before me and I will have what is rightfully mine!"

Rhys' men gaped at him as they watched his mind become overpowered by the darkness of power taking him over. Polluting his already shadowed mind. Yugi could see the madness brewing there, taking hold of any sense left in the man. He was becoming lost before their very eyes. An evil beast forming from what was once just a dangerous man. 

The others seemed to sense this too, because they all took timid steps back from their boss looking afraid and uncertain. 

"Fuck the gold, I want out of here!" one of Rhy's men shouted and dove over to the portal without even a lingering glance at the treasure they were abandoning. Two more followed after him. 

One last one lingered for only a moment more, but his eyes were on the gold and not Rhys…but just as quick, he tore away and dove through the portal a second later.

Rhys roared in betrayal and his dragon shrieked its own answering rage as Osiris sunk one of its mouths into the flailing tail. 

The dragon retaliated with a great heave of its horrendous body, and the lower half of it swung through the chamber. Mahad lifted a shield, but it barely protected them all as the two great dragons fought on, destroying everything around them. 

Yugi yelped when a massive chunk of stone broke free from the wall and started to fall down towards them.

"Osiris!" Pharaoh called out as he lay his own body over Yugi's and curling around him.

Yugi braced for the crush of the rock over them, but then another gust of air crested over them and he saw a flash of red as Osiris swatted the stone away with his tail, saving them both. The stone went flying into one of the massive pillars in the center of the chamber. It collided with a loud smash that shook Yugi down to his core. The entire tomb began to shake from the impact as the stabilizing pillar started to crumble and lean. 

"Rhys! You have to stop! If they keep fighting like this we'll all be killed!" Yugi screamed where the man stood. 

No, he didn't resemble a man anymore. His face was too twisted, his eyes too blank, to be called a man anymore. He'd fallen to true madness as he smiled even with the room caving in around them. 

"So much power. I'll be unstoppable," Rhys cackled and turned to point at Yugi, "With you, that necklace, and this bracelet, I will be able to run the world my way! Ah ha ha!"

"Rhys, please! Stop!" Yugi begged, clutching the pendant desperately in his hands, feeling the aching pull of the portal behind him. But he couldn't leave yet. Not yet!

Rhys laughed again, the chill of it sinking into Yugi's bones, "I'll never stop! Never!"

Those were the last words Yugi heard before the broken pillar gave way and crashed downwards. Arms were thrown around his head and his vision was blocked by warm and muscled skin, just before the marble pillar landed on top of Rhys.

The slam of it into the ground, into Rhys, shook Yugi's soul. The laughter was cut off with the crash of it, and he knew instantly that he was gone for good. From this world and the one waiting on the other side of the portal. Rhys was lost to time. 

He shook at the permanence of it, and buried his face deeper against Pharaoh.

"Cerda tandrep, Yugi. Eynak atibtan lem takhlak latashehd muthall hedheh al-amour," Pharaoh said, his voice soft as he kept Yugi's face pressed up against his chest.

The chamber shook around them as more rubble fell from above and the ceiling began to crack.

Four of Rhy's henchmen came tumbling out from the portal once after the other.

But Yugi had Rhys had not emerged yet.

The portal remained stable to Yami's eyes, but without knowing what was happening on the other side, he had no way of knowing if his aibou was coming through or not. What was holding him back? Was it Rhys? Was it the treasure they sought? What was it?

"Where the fuck is Yugi?" Kaiba screamed at the henchmen that his guards had rounded up in cuffs nearby.

"You mean the kid? He's still back there," one replied.

Another nodded beside him, "Yeah, Rhys has lost it, man. He was going crazy and there were dragons fighting, and the whole place was about to fall apart! I don't know if they'll make it out of there."

His friends gasped and paled at his words, and all eyes turned to where Yami stood, his hand unmoving from where it lay on the puzzle.

He grit his teeth and turned towards the swirling vortex of the portal, knowing that as long as this portal was open, it meant Yugi was on the other side still. 

So close to him.

Yami sucked in a deep breath and turned towards the portal and called out for his heart. Praying that Yugi heard him over the distance between them.

Osiris was winning his battle against the dark dragon, but Atem could see that the tomb was already on its way to caving in entirely around them already. 

Mahad was doing his best to keep them covered, but Atem knew that they had to leave soon or no amount of magic would be able to save them. 

With the man crushed beneath the pillar, Yugi was the only one of their world remaining…and the magic shroud that led to Yugi's home world still swirled damningly above them. 

Atem opened his mouth to say something, he didn't know what, but he never got a chance to find out because another voice broke through the crumbling tomb. Coming from the shroud of magic.

"Yugi! Yugi, doko ni iru no? Watashi no koe ga kikoeru? Modotsu te ki te! Yugi, onegai!"

"Yami…" Yugi whispered, his eyes widening as fresh tears started to fall over his cheeks.

Atem watched in sorrowful awe at the light of hope that lit behind Yugi's face. 

"You truly love him, don't you? And you're so close to him now," Atem said, his voice wavering from the heartbreaking truth of it. Any doubt he had before of Yugi's affections for the faceless one called Yami dissipated seeing Yugi's body gravitating towards that voice like a moth drawn to flame. Closer to the portal that would take him home…and back to Yami. 

"Yugi! Onegai, watashi no tokoro ni modotsu te ki te!"

Atem felt his heart lurch at the sheer desperation of the voice erupting from within the swirl of that magic doorway. Yami was calling out for Yugi with the same love that Atem felt echoed in his own soul. Suddenly he felt a drowning deep sense of  understanding between himself and Yami, knowing how much he must be suffering without Yugi at his side. Because that tortured feeling was what consumed Atem now knowing what he was about to lose. 

Yugi shifted closer to the doorway that would take him away, but paused and turned back to where Atem stood at his back.

"Pharaoh... watashi ni shi te kure ta koto ni dorehodo kansha shi te mo shi kire mase n. Anata wa watashi no shin wa souzou ijou ni mitashi te kure mashi ta. Ima, watashi ni motto dekiru koto ga are ba yoi no desu ga, donna unmei ga matsu te i te mo... mukogawa de mo watashi wa anata no soba ni i te, watashi ni dekiru weite no houhou de anata wa tasuke masu. Aishi te i masu. Anata wa aisuru koto wa kesshite yame mase n," Yugi said, his voice wavering. There was a sad smile on his lips that Atem wished to touch once more.

Yugi must have seen this because suddenly he was throwing himself into Atem's arms with a cry, "Moshimo u watori anata ni fure ra re nai nara, watashi wa tada saigo ni do dake anata wa idaki shime tai."

Atem choked on a sob building within him once more and he embraced Yugi back, “I wish you didn't have to leave. I haven’t finished loving you. I’ll never finish loving you…” he said, nuzzling into Yugi's hair. They pulled back their faces just enough for one last deep, lingering kiss.

The doorway crackled behind them, and the pendant glinted with warning, making them both pull away. Atem knew that the doorway would be closing soon. Yugi had to leave now, or Atem would never be able to let him go again. But he couldn't bring his arms to release him. 

The choice was taken from him though, because suddenly Yugi began to be pulled from him. A force was tugging at Yugi, tendrils of the same dark magic were reaching out for him, and pulling him backwards…taking back what belonged on the other side. 

Yugi looked afraid for only a moment, before it fell into remorseful acceptance and he let himself be pulled away from Atem. Atem chased after him, their hands still joined in one last foolishly desperate attempt to keep him a moment longer. 

Yugi's eyes never left his own.

"Sayonara, Pharaoh."

Suddenly Atem knew what one last thing he needed more than anything to accept this loss in his life. The one small gift that could be given by Yugi that may allow him to breathe yet after he was so cruelly taken from his arms. 

Atem squeezed his hands, his eyes imploring as he made his final request, "Yugi, my love, If I were never to hear my name spoken again, I’d want you to be the last to utter it to my ears. Atem. Please let me hear you say it. Atem. Atem!" he begged with his voice, his eyes and his heart. He was weeping openly as he felt Yugi getting pulled closer to the doorway, only a few moments away from being ripped away from him entirely. 

Yugi seemed confused, his eyes narrowing as it did whenever he was trying to understand something. And then blessedly, he replied, "A-atem?"

Atem began to cry harder even as a smile broke out upon his wet face, nodding up at Yugi, "Yes! Please, remember my name. Remember me!"

"Atem…Atem, Atem," Yugi replied in that perfectly sweet way he did when trying to learn a new word. It was just so him that Atem could not help but laugh through the tears dripping down from his chin. 

Yugi's body was almost entirely consumed by the magic behind him, only his face left looking back at Atem as he was finally pulled from his tight grip, the pendant somehow in his hand without him knowing how he'd even gotten it. But it didn't matter now. 

Atem's hands fell back at his sides as he watched the last shred of his heart being pulled away and disappearing behind he black shroud of the beyond, "That's right, yes. Thank you. Goodbye, Yugi. I love you, always and forever."

"...Atem…" was the last thing he heard before the magic broke, and the shroud was closed.

And just like that…Yugi was gone. 

Gone from this world. Gone from his sight. Gone from his arms.

He let out a loud, wailing, animalistic howl that echoed off the shaking chamber walls. 

“Will I ever see you again?” he whispered brokenly at the empty air where he'd just watched Yugi taken away. He got no answer though. He was gone already, leaving Atem alone…

He fell to his knees, uncaring as the tomb started to cave in around him. He wasn't sure he even cared if he was lost to the rubble with his heart feeling too broken to ever mend. Like he was bleeding out slowly from a wound gaping in his chest. He felt cold all over, like he truly was losing his life, his heart, his everything in those moments in Yugi's departure. 

But then the cold was chased back as he felt hands close over his shoulder and hands.

He startled into looking up and saw the faces of his friends around him.

"It's not your time yet. Please, come home with us," Isis begged.

"Yugi would want you to survive this. He fought so hard to keep you safe. Just come with us," Mahad urged him gently, his voice still heard even above the stone and marble crashing on his shield above them. 

Seth's grip was the tightest upon his arm, tugging him to his feet, "It's not over if you don't want it to be. What's lost can always be found again. In this life or the next," he said, and Atem felt a glimmer of something light up within him, stopping the encroaching darkness in its place. 

"I want to hold him again," Atem managed to croak out.

"Then it shall be done. I promise you this, my friend."

Atem let himself be led from the tomb just as it fell to ruin behind them.

Translations:

Translations:
Gomennasai, Pharaoh. Anata wa mamoro u to shi ta noni, mamore mase n deshi ta. Hontouni gomennasai. Watashi wa tada, kono dekigoto ga anata no shi ni tsunagaru no de wa nai ka to kowaku te tamari mase n. Soshite sore wa subete watashi no sei ni naru no desu ! konna koto no go, dou yatsu te jibun jishin to iki te ike ba ii no ka wakari mase n -I’m sorry, Pharaoh. I tried to keep you safe, and I failed. I’m so sorry. I’m just so scared that this will be how you die, and it’ll be all my fault! I don’t know how I’ll ever live with myself after this

Pharaoh, watashi wa kako ni anata wa aishi, genzai mo aishi te i masu. Soshite, dore dake jikan ga tatsu te mo, machigai naku korekara mo anata wa aishi tsuzukeru koto wa shitsu te i masu. Anata wa watashi no shin sonomono no 1be no you ni nari mashi ta. Anata nashi de dou yatsu te iki te ikeru no ka, wakari mase n -Pharaoh , I have now loved you in your past, in our present, and I know without a doubt I'll still love you no matter how much time passes after that. You've become as much a part of me as my own heart. I don't know how I'll ever live without you.

Ano oroka na kazari ga mata hikatsu te iru. Mou owara se te kure mase n ka, bos? Tiletpaper to aircon ga hontouni koishii -That stupid bauble is glowing again. Can we get this over with, boss? I fucking miss toilet paper and air conditioning

Sore de ii yoi, mouko no basho ni wa unzari da. Omae tachi hito, yamero. Watashi tachi wa ie ni kaeru, soshite jibun no mono wa zenbu motsu te iku zo! -Fine by me, I'm sick of this place. Break it up, you two. We're going home and I'm taking what's mine with me!

Iie! Kare ga buji da to wakaru made watashi wa hanare mase n! Pendant wa kare no mono desu! Kare ni wa hitsuyou desu! -No! I won't leave until I know he's safe! The pendant is his! He needs it!